Religion and loyalty, or, A demonstration of the power of the Christian church within it self the supremacy of sovereign powers over it, the duty of passive obedience, or non-resistance to all their commands : exemplified out of the records of the Chruch and the Empire from the beginning of Christianity to the end of the reign of Julian / by Samuel Parker.
         Parker, Samuel, 1640-1688.
      
       
         
           1684
        
      
       Approx. 808 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 315 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A56396
         Wing P470
         ESTC R25518
         09003901
         ocm 09003901
         42190
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A56396)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 42190)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1291:11)
      
       
         
           
             Religion and loyalty, or, A demonstration of the power of the Christian church within it self the supremacy of sovereign powers over it, the duty of passive obedience, or non-resistance to all their commands : exemplified out of the records of the Chruch and the Empire from the beginning of Christianity to the end of the reign of Julian / by Samuel Parker.
             Parker, Samuel, 1640-1688.
          
           [14], 608 p.
           
             Printed for John Baker,
             London :
             1684.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church and state -- Great Britain.
           Royal supremacy (Church of England)
        
      
    
     
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Religion
           and
           Loyalty
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           Demonstration
           OF
           The
           Power
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           within
           it Self
           .
           The
           Supremacy
           of
           Sovereign
           Powers
           over
           it
           .
           The
           Duty
           of
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           or
           Non-Resistance
           to
           all
           their
           Commands
           .
        
         
           Exemplified
           Out
           of
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Empire
           ,
           from
           the
           Beginning
           of
           Christianity
           to
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           JULIAN
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Samuel
             Parker
          
           D.
           D.
           Arch-Deacon
           of
           CANTERBURY
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Baker
          
           at
           the
           Three-Pigeons
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1684.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ADDRESS
           TO
           HIS
           MAJESTY
           FROM
           THE
           Primitive
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           whole
           Christian
           World
           being
           both
           Alarm'd
           and
           Amazed
           at
           the
           late
           Barbarous
           Conspiracy
           against
           the
           Sacred
           Lives
           of
           Your
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           Your
           Royal
           Brother
           :
           And
           Your
           Majesty
           having
           upon
           that
           Occasion
           been
           over-whelm'd
           with
           numberless
           Addresses
           and
           Protestations
           of
           Loyalty
           from
           Your
           dutiful
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           improper
           or
           unseasonable
           to
           consult
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           best
           and
           purest
           times
           of
           our
           Religion
           for
           Precedents
           of
           this
           Loyal
           Practice
           ,
           and
           after
           an
           Accurate
           ,
           Diligent
           and
           Impartial
           Enquiry
           ,
           I
           dare
           in
           their
           Names
           
           declare
           to
           Your
           Majesty
           and
           all
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           their
           infinite
           abhorrence
           of
           all
           Treasonable
           and
           Rebellious
           Attempts
           against
           all
           Sovereign
           Powers
           whatsoever
           ,
           as
           the
           rankest
           contradiction
           to
           their
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           boldest
           Blasphemy
           against
           their
           own
           Sovereign
           Lord.
           So
           that
           though
           Your
           Majesty
           were
           as
           much
           an
           Enemy
           as
           You
           are
           a
           Patron
           and
           Protector
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whoever
           shall
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           or
           upon
           any
           pretence
           ,
           offer
           any
           Resistance
           to
           any
           of
           Your
           Royal
           Commands
           ,
           must
           forever
           renounce
           his
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           four
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           the
           Twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           join
           with
           
             Mahomet
             ,
             Hildebrand
          
           and
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           set
           up
           the
           Pigeon
           against
           the
           Dove
           ,
           the
           Scimeter
           against
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           turn
           a
           Judas
           to
           his
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Cromwel
           to
           his
           Prince
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           in
           those
           days
           was
           thought
           so
           far
           from
           flattering
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           not
           own'd
           and
           asserted
           it
           with
           their
           last
           drop
           of
           Blood
           under
           the
           worst
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           they
           had
           judged
           themselves
           Traytors
           both
           to
           their
           Prince
           and
           to
           their
           Lord.
           And
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           entire
           and
           unreserved
           Submission
           was
           then
           so
           Catholique
           ,
           so
           Universally
           Taught
           and
           Practiced
           ,
           that
           Christian
           Rebellion
           was
           a
           Sin
           altogether
           unknown
           in
           those
           days
           .
           It
           was
           the
           only
           Sin
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           never
           
           appointed
           any
           Punishment
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           only
           Sin
           that
           was
           then
           never
           actually
           committed
           .
           And
           though
           they
           had
           too
           frequent
           and
           sad
           Occasions
           to
           enter
           their
           Protestations
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           was
           never
           done
           to
           correct
           any
           miscarriages
           among
           themselves
           ,
           but
           to
           rectifie
           the
           misapprehensions
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           :
           Who
           being
           possest
           with
           too
           just
           a
           Jealousie
           ,
           that
           all
           Alterations
           in
           Religion
           tended
           to
           Innovations
           in
           Government
           ,
           they
           thought
           themselves
           obliged
           in
           Duty
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Lord
           to
           represent
           to
           their
           Majesties
           ,
           That
           the
           erecting
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           from
           shaking
           their
           Thrones
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           and
           ever
           would
           be
           their
           strongest
           Security
           :
           And
           when
           they
           had
           done
           this
           ,
           they
           had
           nothing
           more
           to
           do
           then
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           their
           Royal
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           lay
           their
           Lives
           at
           their
           Royal
           Feet
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           they
           did
           with
           that
           Candour
           ,
           Frankness
           ,
           and
           Ingenuity
           ,
           so
           without
           all
           reserves
           and
           limitations
           ,
           that
           the
           slander
           that
           some
           Men
           have
           dasht
           upon
           their
           Memories
           is
           as
           false
           as
           foul
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           Pretended
           Loyalty
           was
           nothing
           but
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           strength
           to
           raise
           ,
           and
           pretence
           of
           Law
           to
           Warrant
           Rebellion
           .
           But
           some
           Men
           are
           so
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           understand
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           
           because
           its
           Superscription
           was
           written
           in
           
             Latin
             ,
             Greek
          
           ,
           and
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           were
           they
           not
           as
           great
           Strangers
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Records
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Religion
           ,
           they
           could
           never
           have
           had
           the
           confidence
           to
           fasten
           a
           surmise
           so
           false
           upon
           so
           clear
           an
           Integrity
           ;
           when
           beside
           giving
           us
           their
           own
           Opinions
           ,
           they
           have
           left
           behind
           them
           the
           Eternal
           and
           unalterable
           Reasons
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           were
           grounded
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           of
           equal
           force
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           under
           all
           Governments
           .
           And
           this
           unkind
           Calumny
           is
           so
           very
           unjust
           ,
           that
           their
           spightful
           and
           most
           implacable
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           spared
           not
           to
           asperse
           them
           with
           all
           the
           vile
           things
           that
           could
           be
           believed
           ,
           durst
           never
           charge
           them
           either
           with
           any
           Overt-acts
           ,
           or
           secret
           designs
           of
           Disloyalty
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Laws
           ,
           though
           no
           Subject
           were
           ever
           more
           thankful
           for
           good
           Laws
           ,
           or
           more
           tender
           of
           their
           preservation
           then
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           had
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           neither
           so
           ungrateful
           nor
           so
           uncivil
           ,
           as
           to
           turn
           them
           upon
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           so
           many
           Bulwarks
           and
           Sconces
           for
           Rebellion
           .
           They
           thought
           it
           a
           very
           scurvey
           complement
           to
           invite
           Princes
           to
           protect
           their
           Religion
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           ,
           That
           whilst
           they
           were
           pleased
           to
           Persecute
           it
           ,
           Christians
           were
           under
           an
           entire
           Submission
           to
           their
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           
           had
           once
           own'd
           and
           protected
           it
           by
           Law
           ,
           that
           then
           their
           Christian
           Subjects
           were
           warranted
           to
           Rebel
           against
           their
           Sovereign
           Authority
           ,
           by
           a
           Commission
           from
           their
           own
           Imperial
           Rescripts
           .
           As
           soft
           and
           simple
           Lachrimists
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           were
           wiser
           then
           to
           give
           Julian
           so
           much
           advantage
           to
           justifie
           his
           Apostacy
           ,
           when
           by
           it
           he
           recover'd
           the
           Imperial
           Crown
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           that
           Constantine
           had
           pawned
           to
           his
           Christian
           Subjects
           ,
           by
           taking
           up
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           And
           whenever
           there
           was
           any
           misunderstanding
           between
           the
           Emperour
           and
           his
           Laws
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           their
           duty
           ,
           that
           were
           subject
           to
           both
           ,
           to
           leave
           the
           Contest
           to
           be
           adjusted
           between
           themselves
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Prince
           were
           at
           any
           time
           undutiful
           to
           his
           own
           Laws
           ,
           and
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           incur
           their
           displeasure
           ,
           whatever
           Power
           the
           Laws
           had
           to
           Execute
           themselves
           upon
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           satisfied
           that
           the
           Subjects
           had
           none
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           they
           embraced
           this
           Principle
           of
           unlimited
           Submission
           as
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           duties
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           farther
           declared
           in
           all
           their
           Writings
           ,
           that
           setting
           aside
           all
           tyes
           of
           Duty
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           done
           the
           same
           upon
           Principles
           of
           Interest
           and
           Prudence
           :
           And
           tho
           they
           had
           lived
           under
           the
           worst
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           themselves
           had
           been
           the
           worst
           of
           Men
           ,
           
           they
           would
           have
           paid
           the
           same
           submission
           for
           the
           purchase
           of
           their
           own
           ease
           and
           safety
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           themselves
           to
           owe
           out
           of
           duty
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Laws
           .
           These
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           were
           the
           Doctrines
           that
           they
           taught
           both
           as
           Divines
           and
           Philosophers
           ,
           as
           Men
           that
           understood
           this
           World
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Christians
           that
           believed
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           And
           though
           to
           avoid
           being
           too
           bold
           and
           tedious
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           only
           presented
           Your
           Majesty
           with
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           all
           the
           most
           Reverend
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           first
           Three
           hundred
           and
           sixty
           three
           Years
           ;
           yet
           if
           Your
           Majesty
           think
           it
           worth
           Your
           Royal
           Acceptance
           ,
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           produce
           not
           only
           the
           hasty
           Votes
           ,
           but
           the
           Hands
           of
           all
           Christian
           Bishops
           and
           Doctors
           for
           above
           a
           Thousand
           Years
           ,
           with
           a
           
             Nemine
             Contradicente
          
           .
        
         
           But
           beside
           the
           demonstration
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Loyalty
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           humbly
           presented
           Your
           Majesty
           with
           the
           true
           State
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           left
           by
           our
           Lord
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           taken
           into
           Protection
           by
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperours
           ,
           knowing
           how
           much
           it
           will
           endear
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           Your
           Majesties
           Royal
           Care
           and
           Kindness
           ,
           when
           you
           discern
           its
           exact
           conformity
           to
           the
           first
           Constitution
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           but
           its
           Suffering
           .
           And
           now
           I
           cannot
           pray
           for
           more
           happiness
           to
           Your
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           then
           they
           comprised
           
           in
           a
           Collect
           for
           their
           Heathen
           Emperours
           under
           all
           the
           Storms
           and
           Outrages
           of
           Persecution
           :
           That
           Almighty
           God
           would
           grant
           You
           a
           Long
           Life
           ,
           a
           Quiet
           Reign
           ,
           an
           Undisturbed
           Family
           ,
           Valiant
           Armies
           ,
           Faithful
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           Loyal
           Subjects
           :
           That
           all
           things
           may
           fall
           out
           as
           successfully
           as
           Your
           Royal
           Heart
           can
           desire
           :
           That
           Your
           Empire
           may
           ever
           increase
           and
           flourish
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Lineal
           and
           Legal
           Succession
           of
           Your
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           may
           inherit
           Your
           Imperial
           Throne
           through
           all
           Succeeding
           Ages
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           daily
           Prayer
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             Majesties
             Most
             Humble
             and
             Dutiful
             Subject
             
               S.
               P.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 I.
              
               THE
               Introduction
               representing
               the
               seeming
               difficulty
               of
               the
               Argument
               ,
               from
               the
               niceness
               of
               the
               Controversy
               it self
               ,
               from
               the
               partiality
               of
               the
               Writers
               engaged
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               just
               jealousy
               of
               Superiours
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               nothing
               more
               easy
               to
               determine
               to
               the
               Satisfaction
               of
               all
               Parties
               concern'd
               ,
               and
               particularly
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               Soveraign
               Powers
               .
               
                 Pag.
                 1.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 II.
              
               Christianity
               supposes
               the
               power
               of
               Princes
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               disclaims
               all
               Temporal
               Authority
               ,
               and
               all
               exemption
               from
               it
               to
               those
               that
               have
               it
               .
               To
               pretend
               to
               any
               such
               thing
               by
               any
               grant
               from
               him
               ,
               is
               to
               renounce
               him
               and
               turn
               Mahumetan
               .
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               Head
               of
               his
               Church
               is
               subject
               to
               Sovereign
               Powers
               .
               
                 pag.
                 10
              
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 III.
              
               The
               Power
               of
               Princes
               over
               the
               Church
               supposes
               the
               Power
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               Spiritual
               ,
               but
               a
               Civil
               Power
               over
               the
               Spiritual
               ;
               to
               deny
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               away
               our
               Saviours
               own
               Authority
               ;
               all
               the
               several
               branches
               of
               his
               Commission
               to
               the
               Apostles
               proved
               against
               Mr.
               Hobbs
               to
               be
               Authoritative
               .
               
                 pag.
                 34.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 IV.
              
               No
               Church-Power
               but
               what
               is
               conveyed
               from
               the
               Apostles
               by
               Ordination
               .
               The
               Supremacy
               of
               Princes
               is
               the
               same
               whether
               Heathen
               or
               Christian
               ;
               Princes
               neither
               gain
               nor
               loose
               any
               Power
               by
               their
               Christianity
               .
               Mr.
               Hobbs
               that
               he
               may
               destroy
               the
               present
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               forced
               to
               take
               away
               our
               Saviours
               own
               Power
               over
               it
               in
               this
               present
               World.
               
                 pag.
                 56.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 V.
              
               The
               danger
               of
               a
               competition
               between
               these
               two
               Powers
               wholly
               avoided
               ,
               by
               the
               Churches
               Power
               being
               founded
               upon
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Cross.
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
               Cross
               explained
               .
               
                 pag.
                 65.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 VI.
              
               The
               Rights
               of
               Sovereign
               Princes
               secured
               and
               improved
               by
               divers
               particular
               Laws
               of
               the
               Christian
               Institution
               .
               The
               folly
               of
               limiting
               the
               obligation
               of
               these
               Laws
               to
               such
               Governours
               as
               govern
               by
               Law
               ,
               demonstrated
               against
               Mr.
               Rutherford
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Baxter
                 .
                 pag.
                 77.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 VII
              
               .
               Submission
               to
               the
               worst
               of
               Princes
               proved
               much
               wiser
               and
               much
               more
               advantageous
               to
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               then
               the
               liberty
               of
               Resistance
               or
               Rebellion
               in
               any
               case
               whatsoever
               .
               
               Barclay's
               Concession
               of
               its
               being
               lawful
               in
               any
               case
               ,
               shewn
               to
               be
               an
               inlet
               to
               the
               subversion
               of
               all
               Governments
               in
               all
               cases
               .
               
                 pag.
                 109.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 VIII
              
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               trusted
               by
               our
               Saviour
               with
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               are
               tyed
               by
               him
               to
               a
               particular
               and
               exemplary
               submission
               to
               Civil
               Authority
               .
               They
               are
               not
               forbidden
               the
               exercise
               of
               power
               ,
               but
               the
               haughty
               and
               insolent
               use
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               consists
               not
               in
               its
               Laws
               ,
               but
               in
               its
               Authority
               to
               Act
               Laws
               .
               
                 pag.
                 126.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 IX
              
               .
               The
               Primitive
               Churches
               practice
               of
               Passive
               Obedience
               .
               No
               Canons
               against
               Rebellion
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               then
               never
               committed
               .
               The
               Church
               careful
               to
               secure
               all
               mens
               civil
               Rights
               .
               Canons
               to
               secure
               the
               Rights
               of
               Masters
               over
               Servants
               .
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Universal
               submission
               taught
               in
               the
               Greek
               Church
               by
               
                 Policarp
                 ,
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Athenagoras
                 ,
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
              
               and
               Dionysius
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               p.
               140.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 X.
              
               The
               same
               Doctrine
               taught
               and
               practised
               in
               the
               Latin
               Church
               by
               
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Minutius
                 Foelix
                 ,
              
               St.
               Cyprian
               .
               It
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               Christians
               that
               were
               banish't
               for
               their
               Religion
               to
               return
               home
               without
               leave
               of
               the
               Government
               .
               To
               say
               this
               Doctrine
               was
               then
               taught
               because
               they
               wanted
               strength
               ,
               is
               to
               call
               them
               Knaves
               and
               Villains
               .
               The
               blasphemy
               of
               the
               Independants
               in
               justifying
               their
               Treason
               by
               pretending
               to
               Inspiration
               from
               Heaven
               .
               This
               done
               by
               
                 John
                 Goodwin
              
               ,
               and
               
                 J.
                 O.
              
               pag.
               153.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 XI
              
               .
               The
               strictness
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               kept
               
               up
               to
               the
               height
               ,
               all
               this
               Interval
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               entire
               submission
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               The
               necessity
               of
               a
               Legislative
               Power
               to
               the
               Being
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               The
               Government
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               exemplified
               from
               the
               Apostolical
               Canons
               .
               
                 pag.
                 169.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 XII
              
               .
               The
               State
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               collected
               into
               one
               view
               out
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               St.
               C●prian
               ,
               with
               an
               account
               of
               the
               birth
               ,
               growth
               and
               death
               of
               the
               Novatian
               Schism
               .
               His
               first
               Principle
               of
               Unity
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Communion
               with
               the
               Bishop
               in
               every
               particular
               Church
               .
               
                 pag.
                 198.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 XIII
              
               .
               His
               second
               Principle
               of
               Unity
               ,
               is
               the
               Obligation
               upon
               all
               Christian
               Bishops
               to
               keep
               up
               correspondence
               and
               Communion
               among
               themselves
               .
               
                 pag.
                 227.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 XIV
              
               .
               Mr.
               
               Thorndike's
               Notion
               of
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               by
               way
               of
               External
               Polity
               ,
               vindicated
               against
               the
               Objections
               of
               Dr.
               Barrow
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctors
               Treatise
               concerning
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               confuted
               .
               
                 pag.
                 236.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Part.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 I.
              
               THe
               Concurrence
               of
               the
               Imperial
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               under
               the
               Reign
               of
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               ,
               in
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Donatists
               and
               Arians
               .
               An
               account
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Donatists
               from
               their
               beginning
               to
               the
               Council
               at
               Rome
               under
               
                 Melchiades
                 .
                 pag.
                 265.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 II.
              
               A
               Chasm
               discovered
               in
               Optatus
               from
               the
               Council
               of
               Rome
               till
               after
               the
               Council
               of
               Arles
               .
               The
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Arles
               against
               the
               Schismaticks
               .
               Their
               Illegal
               Appeal
               to
               the
               Emperour
               .
               His
               resentments
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Forgery
               of
               Ingentius
               against
               Foelix
               of
               Aptung
               discovered
               .
               
               Constantine's
               Sentence
               against
               them
               at
               Milan
               without
               accepting
               their
               Appeal
               .
               
                 pag.
                 285.
              
               
            
             
               
               
                 §
                 .
                 III.
              
               Constantine's
               Proceedings
               against
               them
               .
               But
               forced
               to
               grant
               them
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               upon
               his
               War
               with
               Licinius
               .
               Their
               insolence
               upon
               it
               .
               Their
               Case
               parallel
               with
               our
               present
               Schismaticks
               .
               
                 pag.
                 300.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 IV.
              
               A
               Character
               of
               Donatus
               the
               Great
               ,
               and
               his
               Circumcellians
               .
               Their
               behaviour
               towards
               the
               Emperour's
               Commissioners
               .
               Their
               Flatteries
               of
               
                 Julian
                 .
                 pag.
                 307.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 V.
              
               Their
               divisions
               and
               subdivisions
               among
               themselves
               .
               Their
               Outrages
               and
               siding
               with
               Gildo
               the
               African
               Rebel
               .
               Their
               disingenuity
               publickly
               exposed
               both
               by
               the
               Emperour
               and
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Imperial
               Laws
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               great
               Efficacy
               .
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               again
               granted
               them
               upon
               the
               Invasion
               of
               the
               
                 Goths
                 .
                 pag.
                 316.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 VI.
              
               An
               account
               of
               the
               Conference
               at
               Carthage
               before
               Marcellinus
               .
               The
               Donatists
               design
               in
               procuring
               his
               Murther
               .
               The
               Faction
               forever
               broke
               by
               the
               effectual
               execution
               of
               Laws
               against
               them
               under
               
                 Honorius
                 .
                 p.
                 333.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 VII
              
               .
               The
               History
               of
               Arianism
               from
               its
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               .
               Eusebius
               of
               Caesarea
               and
               Petavius
               vindicated
               from
               suspicion
               of
               the
               Heresie
               .
               Eusebius
               of
               Nicomedia
               and
               his
               Faction
               no
               Arians
               .
               p.
               348.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 VIII
              
               .
               After
               the
               Council
               only
               Arius
               ,
               two
               Bishops
               and
               two
               Presbyters
               stood
               to
               the
               Arian
               Cause
               .
               All
               the
               following
               troubles
               proceeded
               from
               the
               revenge
               and
               malice
               of
               the
               
                 Nicomedian
                 Eusebius
              
               .
               His
               Plot
               against
               Athanasius
               by
               Ischyras
               and
               the
               Meletian
               Evidences
               .
               The
               brutish
               and
               barbarous
               proceedings
               against
               him
               at
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Tyre
                 .
                 pag.
                 370.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 IX
              
               .
               By
               what
               Stratagem
               the
               banishment
               of
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               the
               Restitution
               of
               Arius
               was
               procured
               .
               The
               fabulous
               reports
               of
               Philostorgius
               and
               Sandius
               .
               Constantine's
               innocence
               clear'd
               as
               to
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               the
               Charge
               of
               
                 Arianism
                 .
                 pag.
                 390.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 X.
              
               Of
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Empire
               between
               the
               Sons
               of
               Constantine
               .
               The
               Controversie
               under
               Constantius
               not
               managed
               between
               the
               Catholicks
               and
               Arians
               ,
               but
               the
               Catholicks
               
               and
               the
               
                 Eusebians
                 .
                 pag.
                 409.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 XI
              
               .
               The
               mystery
               of
               the
               crafty
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               against
               Athanasius
               discovered
               ;
               his
               Absolution
               at
               Rome
               ,
               Pope
               Julius
               his
               Letter
               ,
               and
               Eusebius
               his
               death
               .
               
                 pag.
                 421.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 XII
              
               .
               The
               sufferings
               of
               Paul
               of
               Constantinople
               from
               the
               Eusebians
               .
               An
               account
               of
               the
               Councils
               of
               Sardica
               and
               Philippopolis
               .
               The
               craft
               of
               the
               Eusebians
               in
               dividing
               the
               Council
               .
               
                 pag.
                 441.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 XIII
              
               .
               The
               Issue
               of
               both
               Councils
               .
               Athanasius
               his
               triumphant
               Restitution
               .
               By
               what
               Calumny
               his
               second
               banishment
               was
               procured
               .
               The
               wild
               Proceedings
               of
               Constantius
               at
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Milan
                 .
                 pag.
                 451.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 XIV
              
               .
               The
               banishment
               of
               Liberius
               and
               Hosius
               .
               The
               black
               Characters
               of
               the
               Ring-leading
               Eusebians
               .
               Particularly
               describing
               the
               wickedness
               and
               cruelty
               of
               St.
               George
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 pag.
                 465.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 XV.
              
               The
               Photinian
               Heresie
               .
               The
               Council
               of
               Sirmium
               against
               it
               .
               It
               s
               right
               time
               stated
               against
               Petavius
               .
               Made
               up
               of
               Eusebians
               .
               Of
               the
               forged
               Creed
               of
               Valens
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Council
               .
               Of
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Ancyra
                 .
                 Hosius
              
               vindicated
               from
               subscribing
               the
               second
               Sirmian
               Creed
               .
               The
               ground
               of
               St.
               
               Hilary's
               mistake
               about
               it
               .
               His
               Book
               against
               Constantius
               proved
               to
               be
               spurious
               .
               Pope
               Liberius
               vindicated
               from
               Heresie
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               disingenuity
               .
               
                 pag.
                 476.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 XVI
              
               .
               Of
               the
               Anomaeans
               .
               A
               Character
               of
               Aëtius
               .
               Of
               the
               Conference
               at
               Sirmium
               and
               the
               reconciling
               Creed
               .
               Of
               the
               Council
               of
               Arimnium
               .
               Of
               Valens
               and
               his
               Conventicle
               .
               Of
               the
               fraud
               and
               force
               put
               upon
               the
               Council
               .
               
                 pag.
                 502.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 XVII
              
               .
               Of
               the
               Council
               of
               Seleucia
               ,
               and
               the
               breach
               between
               the
               Eusebians
               and
               the
               Acacians
               .
               The
               Emperour
               over-reach't
               by
               the
               Acacians
               .
               Of
               the
               Banishment
               of
               the
               Eusebians
               .
               Of
               the
               Acacian
               Council
               at
               Antioch
               .
               Of
               the
               Fanatick
               Sects
               of
               the
               Massalians
               and
               
                 Eustathians
                 .
                 pag.
                 519.
              
               
            
             
               
               
                 §
                 .
                 XVIII
              
               .
               The
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               own'd
               ,
               though
               oppress
               't
               by
               Constantius
               .
               The
               great
               difference
               of
               his
               Reign
               before
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Conquest
               of
               Magnentius
               .
               All
               Councils
               before
               Free
               ,
               all
               after
               forced
               .
               His
               ill
               Actings
               excused
               as
               proceeding
               from
               mistake
               not
               malice
               .
               His
               great
               kindness
               to
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               The
               Reigns
               of
               Constantine
               and
               Constantius
               compared
               Of
               the
               signal
               Loyalty
               and
               Passive
               Obedience
               of
               
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 pag.
                 533.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 XIX
              
               .
               Of
               the
               Reign
               of
               Julian
               ,
               his
               great
               zeal
               for
               Paganism
               .
               His
               design
               to
               destroy
               Christianity
               by
               Liberty
               of
               Co●science
               .
               The
               Church
               not
               only
               preserved
               but
               settled
               by
               the
               free
               use
               of
               its
               own
               Authority
               .
               Of
               the
               Actings
               of
               St.
               Athanasius
               and
               St.
               Hilary
               for
               its
               settlement
               .
               The
               Apostates
               fury
               against
               Athanasius
               for
               it
               .
               The
               baseness
               of
               his
               Persecution
               .
               The
               Passive
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Christians
               under
               it
               .
               
                 pag.
                 562.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 .
                 XX.
              
               The
               gross
               impertinency
               of
               alledging
               their
               example
               to
               warrant
               Resistance
               ,
               supposing
               its
               truth
               .
               It
               s
               horrible
               falsehood
               ,
               proved
               from
               the
               whole
               History
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               and
               their
               behaviour
               towards
               the
               Imperial
               Beard
               clear'd
               of
               all
               blame
               .
               
                 pag.
                 578.
              
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           33.
           
           Line
           9.
           for
           a
           read
           any
           .
           p.
           42.
           l.
           17.
           for
           a
           r.
           no.
           p.
           80.
           l.
           17.
           for
           effect
           r.
           affect
           .
           p.
           84.
           l.
           22.
           for
           make
           r.
           makes
           .
           p.
           97.
           l.
           2.
           for
           domini
           r.
           dominii
           .
           p.
           153.
           l.
           9.
           for
           imminent
           r.
           eminent
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           25.
           for
           ought
           r.
           
             ought
             not
          
           .
           p.
           157.
           l.
           4.
           for
           Castrian
           r.
           Cassian
           .
           p.
           163.
           l.
           22.
           before
           
             sufficient
             strength
          
           insert
           
             want
             of
          
           .
           p.
           190.
           l.
           29.
           for
           and
           r.
           as
           .
           p.
           241.
           l.
           23.
           blot
           out
           is
           .
           p.
           254.
           l.
           13.
           for
           Colledges
           r.
           Colledge
           .
           p.
           262.
           l.
           25.
           for
           verity
           r.
           unity
           .
           p.
           272.
           l.
           29.
           after
           sacrifice
           insert
           to
           .
           p.
           277.
           l.
           19.
           after
           they
           insert
           are
           .
           p.
           294.
           l.
           28.
           for
           factions
           r.
           fictions
           .
           p.
           306
           l.
           2.
           for
           whola
           r.
           whole
           .
           p.
           369.
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           sanctions
           .
           p.
           392.
           l.
           27.
           for
           
             the
             desired
          
           r.
           
             desired
             the.
          
           p.
           410.
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           intrigue
           r.
           interregnum
           .
           p.
           470.
           l.
           18.
           for
           ill-bred
           r.
           
             ill
             breed
          
           .
           p.
           491.
           l.
           13.
           for
           in
           r.
           as
           .
           p.
           494.
           l.
           23.
           for
           ferced
           r.
           forced
           .
           p.
           529.
           l.
           24.
           for
           Photians
           r.
           Photinians
           .
           p.
           533.
           l.
           7.
           for
           our
           r.
           once
           .
           p.
           537.
           l.
           13.
           for
           lying
           r.
           flying
           .
           p.
           588.
           l.
           4.
           insert
           though
           before
           
             they
             had
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           PART
           I.
           
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             UPon
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Roman
             Tyranny
             ,
             under
             which
             all
             Christendom
             had
             groan'd
             for
             many
             Ages
             ;
             infinite
             were
             the
             disputes
             and
             controversies
             ,
             that
             were
             immediately
             every
             where
             raised
             about
             the
             true
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             State
             and
             Government
             .
             Some
             ou●
             of
             an
             over-vehement
             loathing
             of
             their
             late
             Bondage
             ,
             were
             out-ragious
             for
             its
             utter
             Abolition
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             leave
             every
             man
             to
             his
             own
             liberty
             ,
             and
             folly
             too
             ,
             to
             teach
             and
             practise
             what
             himself
             pleases
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             without
             being
             accountable
             to
             any
             Superior
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Civil
             ,
             for
             any
             misdemeanours
             therein
             .
             Others
             are
             as
             fierce
             to
             have
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             (
             though
             immediately
             Commission'd
             by
             our
             Saviour
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             through
             all
             Ages
             )
             stript
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Authority
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             Government
             of
             Religion
             vested
             only
             in
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
             Others
             again
             
             were
             neither
             for
             its
             utter
             Extirpation
             ,
             nor
             confining
             the
             whole
             exercise
             of
             its
             Jurisdiction
             to
             the
             Secular
             Powers
             ,
             but
             for
             dividing
             it
             into
             its
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             assigning
             some
             part
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             the
             Civil
             State.
             Because
             Religion
             being
             Instituted
             chiefly
             for
             these
             two
             great
             ends
             ,
             viz.
             The
             advancement
             of
             the
             present
             Peace
             and
             Welfare
             of
             Mankind
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             their
             safe
             Conduct
             and
             Passage
             to
             the
             State
             of
             Bliss
             and
             Happiness
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             :
             so
             far
             as
             it
             relates
             to
             the
             present
             quiet
             of
             humane
             Society
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             fit
             and
             necessary
             it
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Powers
             over
             them
             ,
             whose
             proper
             Duty
             ,
             Trust
             ,
             and
             Office
             it
             is
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             settlement
             and
             preservation
             of
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             .
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             that
             Religion
             has
             a
             prime
             and
             over-ruling
             influence
             upon
             that
             ,
             so
             as
             either
             to
             establish
             or
             disturb
             it
             by
             its
             good
             or
             bad
             management
             ,
             it
             concerns
             them
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             encourage
             such
             Doctrines
             and
             Principles
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             tend
             to
             the
             Peace
             and
             Quiet
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             root
             out
             such
             false
             Notions
             ,
             as
             incline
             or
             induce
             men
             to
             any
             Turbulent
             and
             Seditious
             practices
             under
             any
             pretences
             or
             mistakes
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             if
             any
             such
             there
             be
             ,
             or
             if
             any
             such
             there
             have
             been
             ;
             nay
             ,
             
             if
             any
             such
             there
             can
             be
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             by
             the
             boldest
             Libertines
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             such
             cases
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             must
             be
             allowed
             power
             to
             defend
             him●●lf
             and
             his
             Government
             against
             their
             Errors
             or
             Follies
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             and
             execution
             of
             present
             Laws
             and
             Penalties
             .
             But
             then
             as
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             aims
             at
             the
             future
             happiness
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             its
             Conduct
             and
             Government
             is
             left
             to
             a
             peculiar
             Order
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             whom
             its
             Founder
             has
             entrusted
             the
             care
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             are
             accountable
             to
             him
             alone
             .
             For
             seeing
             the
             Kingdom
             that
             he
             establisht
             was
             altogether
             different
             in
             its
             Constitution
             from
             worldly
             Empire
             :
             Seeing
             he
             appointed
             Officers
             void
             of
             all
             Secular
             Power
             to
             preside
             over
             it
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             own
             immediate
             Authority
             :
             And
             seeing
             he
             has
             engaged
             a
             peculiar
             Providence
             to
             be
             assistant
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Church
             through
             all
             Ages
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             plain
             to
             all
             Men
             that
             believe
             his
             Institution
             ,
             that
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             ,
             whatever
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             concerns
             the
             welfare
             of
             Mens
             Souls
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             entirely
             vested
             in
             the
             spiritual
             Guides
             and
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             being
             therefore
             so
             manifest
             ,
             past
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Christian
             States
             ,
             there
             are
             and
             must
             be
             from
             the
             Nature
             
             both
             of
             Government
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             two
             distinct
             Powers
             ,
             the
             only
             difficulty
             will
             be
             so
             to
             determine
             the
             Bounds
             of
             ●●ch
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             interfere
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             nor
             any
             way
             incroach
             upon
             each
             others
             Authority
             .
             An
             undertaking
             that
             has
             been
             often
             attempted
             by
             learned
             Men
             ,
             but
             generally
             with
             that
             vehement
             biass
             and
             partiality
             either
             way
             ,
             that
             has
             made
             it
             a
             Controversie
             not
             for
             truth
             but
             interest
             .
             For
             it
             being
             chiefly
             managed
             by
             Divines
             and
             Canonists
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             Statesmen
             and
             Lawyers
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             each
             Party
             have
             not
             so
             much
             endeavour'd
             to
             assign
             the
             real
             Bounds
             of
             Truth
             ,
             as
             to
             propagate
             their
             own
             Empire
             and
             Dominion
             .
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             so
             eagerly
             and
             universally
             advance
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             ,
             (
             the
             omnipotent
             Soveraignty
             of
             which
             they
             settle
             in
             the
             Pope
             alone
             )
             as
             to
             raise
             it
             above
             the
             Power
             of
             all
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             Neither
             are
             they
             content
             to
             make
             it
             Superior
             to
             all
             their
             Authority
             ,
             but
             swell
             it
             to
             that
             exorbitant
             Greatness
             ,
             till
             they
             swallow
             up
             all
             Empire
             into
             its
             Jurisdiction
             .
             And
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             the
             learned
             that
             have
             generally
             opposed
             themselves
             to
             
             these
             high
             and
             wild
             pretences
             ,
             have
             as
             generally
             run
             into
             the
             other
             Extreme
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             take
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             not
             only
             from
             his
             Holiness
             and
             his
             Court
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             consign'd
             by
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             the
             utter
             destruction
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Christian
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             in
             this
             Partial
             and
             in
             reality
             Prophane
             way
             of
             managing
             this
             great
             Controversie
             ,
             they
             contend
             not
             about
             the
             true
             and
             just
             grounds
             of
             each
             Province
             ,
             but
             both
             fight
             for
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             In
             which
             way
             of
             waging
             War
             ,
             no
             other
             event
             of
             it
             can
             be
             expected
             ,
             then
             of
             that
             irreconcileable
             fewd
             between
             Hannibal
             and
             the
             great
             Scipio
             ,
             that
             either
             Rome
             or
             Carthage
             must
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             Empire
             of
             one
             intirely
             subdued
             to
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             though
             some
             very
             few
             have
             treated
             of
             these
             things
             with
             somewhat
             more
             temper
             and
             moderation
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             acknowledge
             some
             kind
             of
             Bounds
             to
             their
             respective
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             yet
             they
             scarce
             ever
             set
             and
             determine
             them
             with
             that
             Justice
             and
             Equality
             ,
             that
             the
             security
             both
             of
             Government
             and
             Religion
             requires
             ;
             but
             apparently
             warp
             to
             their
             own
             side
             ,
             as
             they
             incline
             to
             ,
             or
             depend
             upon
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             State.
             And
             therefore
             that
             is
             the
             
             great
             and
             only
             advantage
             that
             I
             can
             ensure
             to
             my self
             above
             those
             many
             so
             very
             much
             more
             learned
             Men
             ,
             that
             have
             labour'd
             in
             this
             weighty
             Argument
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             my self
             to
             undertake
             it
             without
             being
             engaged
             by
             any
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             biassed
             by
             any
             Interest
             ,
             or
             hired
             by
             any
             Reward
             then
             purely
             the
             discharge
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             (
             without
             which
             the
             highest
             pleasure
             and
             satisfaction
             that
             humane
             life
             can
             afford
             ,
             were
             not
             a
             tolerable
             thing
             ;
             but
             with
             it
             an
             ordinary
             State
             of
             life
             with
             health
             ,
             is
             a
             present
             Paradice
             ,
             and
             state
             of
             Happiness
             .
             )
             So
             that
             how
             much
             soever
             I
             come
             behind
             others
             (
             and
             I
             am
             sensible
             of
             a
             very
             great
             distance
             )
             in
             the
             advantages
             of
             Wit
             and
             Learning
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             give
             place
             to
             no
             Man
             in
             freedom
             and
             integrity
             of
             Judgment
             .
             And
             that
             alone
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             me
             Master
             of
             my
             Argument
             ;
             for
             if
             Men
             would
             only
             consider
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             abstract
             it
             from
             interest
             and
             prejudice
             ,
             that
             alone
             would
             bring
             them
             into
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             it
             .
             But
             when
             instead
             of
             looking
             directly
             upon
             their
             Object
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             they
             labour
             to
             squint
             and
             pervert
             their
             own
             Eye-sight
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             own
             sault
             that
             they
             lose
             its
             natural
             representation
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             fills
             the
             World
             with
             so
             many
             disputes
             to
             
             so
             little
             purpose
             ,
             because
             Men
             in
             their
             Enquiries
             will
             not
             follow
             the
             guidance
             of
             things
             themselves
             ;
             whereas
             if
             they
             would
             but
             be
             pleased
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             every
             thing
             is
             as
             clear
             and
             visible
             to
             a
             diligent
             Enquirer
             as
             Light
             it self
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             one
             Argument
             that
             is
             thought
             more
             intricate
             ,
             obscure
             ,
             and
             difficult
             then
             this
             that
             I
             am
             now
             undertaking
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             baulkt
             by
             the
             Wise
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             a
             point
             too
             touchy
             to
             be
             handled
             ,
             especially
             because
             such
             great
             and
             powerful
             interests
             are
             engaged
             in
             the
             Contest
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             be
             jealous
             (
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             of
             their
             own
             Prerogatives
             ,
             and
             will
             hardly
             so
             much
             as
             endure
             to
             have
             them
             touched
             ,
             much
             less
             fetter'd
             and
             confin'd
             .
             So
             that
             this
             dispute
             is
             not
             only
             supposed
             difficult
             but
             dangerous
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             thought
             so
             hard
             a
             matter
             for
             the
             Undertaker
             not
             to
             incur
             some
             way
             or
             other
             the
             displeasure
             of
             his
             Superiours
             ,
             by
             his
             best
             and
             most
             honest
             performance
             .
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             wariness
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             if
             Men
             would
             but
             state
             the
             thing
             only
             as
             that
             states
             it self
             ,
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             one
             Controversie
             that
             can
             be
             more
             safe
             or
             more
             easie
             then
             its
             determination
             .
             For
             things
             are
             so
             wonderfully
             order'd
             by
             the
             wise
             Providence
             of
             God
             in
             settling
             Christianity
             
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             by
             determining
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             determin'd
             by
             his
             own
             original
             Settlement
             ,
             both
             Parties
             may
             have
             their
             own
             utmost
             demands
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             Civil
             Power
             more
             then
             otherwise
             it
             could
             have
             .
             demanded
             .
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             before
             I
             have
             done
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             highest
             Pretenders
             either
             way
             ,
             especially
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             State
             without
             any
             invasion
             of
             the
             Churches
             Power
             .
             To
             assign
             an
             inherent
             and
             independent
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             immediately
             derived
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Prince
             ,
             but
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             as
             much
             as
             the
             highest
             claims
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             can
             ,
             with
             any
             modesty
             ,
             or
             without
             rank
             dishonesty
             challenge
             .
             But
             then
             this
             being
             granted
             ,
             I
             shall
             demonstrate
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             as
             full
             and
             unabated
             Supremacy
             in
             Sovereign
             Powers
             over
             all
             manner
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             entirely
             derived
             from
             their
             own
             special
             Grant
             and
             Commission
             :
             And
             that
             certainly
             is
             as
             high
             a
             Prerogative
             as
             any
             Prince
             can
             care
             to
             demand
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Sovereign
             Power
             over
             all
             the
             Powers
             within
             his
             own
             Dominions
             :
             So
             that
             whether
             they
             are
             derived
             from
             his
             Authority
             or
             not
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             entirely
             Subject
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             
             they
             had
             subsisted
             by
             no
             other
             Charter
             .
             And
             that
             is
             as
             high
             a
             Supremacy
             as
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             himself
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             challenge
             for
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             away
             all
             Power
             from
             the
             Church
             to
             vest
             it
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             is
             a
             very
             gross
             prophaneness
             in
             him
             to
             allow
             no
             Authority
             for
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             then
             as
             it
             is
             enjoyn'd
             and
             made
             Law
             by
             them
             ;
             yet
             that
             Authority
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             is
             as
             absolutely
             Subject
             to
             their
             Dominion
             ,
             as
             it
             could
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             establisht
             as
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             contends
             ,
             only
             by
             their
             own
             Authority
             .
             And
             this
             State
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             I
             am
             certain
             will
             satisfie
             all
             Parties
             that
             can
             claim
             any
             share
             or
             degree
             of
             Government
             in
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             all
             the
             Supreme
             Powers
             ,
             to
             whose
             Soveraignty
             all
             Power
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             whencesoever
             derived
             ,
             is
             indispensibly
             Subjected
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             settled
             by
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             ;
             I
             have
             discoursed
             of
             that
             in
             former
             Treatises
             ,
             and
             proved
             that
             it
             is
             immediately
             derived
             from
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             and
             settled
             unalienably
             by
             him
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             Successors
             the
             Bishops
             forever
             ;
             so
             that
             here
             I
             must
             suppose
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             within
             it self
             ,
             and
             all
             
             that
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             do
             at
             present
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             supposing
             its
             distinct
             and
             independent
             Authority
             for
             granted
             ,
             to
             explain
             how
             it
             accommodates
             and
             submits
             it self
             to
             the
             Civil
             State
             ,
             and
             comes
             under
             the
             common
             obligation
             of
             all
             good
             Subjects
             to
             true
             Allegiance
             and
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             Sovereign
             Prince
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             II.
             
          
           
             And
             here
             the
             first
             and
             chiefest
             thing
             to
             be
             consider'd
             is
             ,
             That
             Christianity
             supposes
             the
             Power
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Civil
             Government
             being
             settled
             in
             the
             World
             from
             its
             beginning
             by
             the
             general
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             antecedently
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             particular
             Institution
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             our
             Saviour
             openly
             declared
             ,
             when
             he
             enter'd
             upon
             his
             Office
             ,
             was
             the
             erection
             of
             his
             own
             new
             Kingdom
             ;
             so
             the
             next
             thing
             that
             he
             took
             care
             to
             instruct
             his
             Subjects
             in
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             this
             his
             Kingdom
             was
             no
             Kingdom
             of
             this
             World.
             So
             that
             from
             thence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             left
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             this
             World
             in
             the
             same
             posture
             in
             which
             they
             had
             ever
             stood
             ,
             be
             ore
             he
             came
             into
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             could
             be
             no
             alteration
             ,
             much
             less
             abatement
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             any
             where
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             his
             Authority
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             Institution
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             
             had
             been
             a
             breach
             upon
             the
             Ancient
             Rights
             of
             those
             Sovereign
             Powers
             ,
             in
             whose
             Dominions
             it
             was
             erected
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             our
             Saviour
             whilst
             himself
             conversed
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             was
             careful
             to
             avoid
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             set
             down
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             Fundamental
             Article
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             that
             neither
             himself
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             those
             that
             he
             has
             deputed
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             it
             ,
             challenge
             any
             Temporal
             Power
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             any
             exemption
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             that
             have
             it
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             to
             be
             lookt
             upon
             only
             as
             a
             positive
             duty
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             necessary
             in
             it self
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             the
             design
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             settle
             a
             pure
             Religion
             in
             the
             World
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             its
             own
             truth
             and
             goodness
             ,
             without
             any
             help
             of
             worldly
             power
             ,
             or
             mixture
             of
             worldly
             interest
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             shewn
             at
             large
             from
             the
             whole
             story
             of
             its
             first
             settlement
             .
             And
             therefore
             agreeable
             to
             this
             great
             Observation
             it
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             whilst
             he
             convers'd
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             never
             challenge
             any
             kind
             of
             Civil
             Authority
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             seiz'd
             all
             occasions
             to
             defie
             and
             disclaim
             it
             ,
             as
             absolutely
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Commission
             .
             Thus
             John
             6.
             15.
             
             When
             the
             People
             ,
             supposing
             him
             to
             be
             that
             Temporal
             Messias
             
             that
             they
             expected
             ,
             would
             have
             forced
             him
             to
             take
             the
             Kingdom
             upon
             himself
             ,
             he
             immediately
             withdrew
             into
             a
             Solitude
             to
             shift
             their
             importunity
             .
             And
             Luke
             12.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             When
             one
             solicited
             him
             only
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             Authority
             of
             an
             Arbitrator
             ,
             he
             perfectly
             disavows
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             solicitous
             not
             to
             give
             them
             the
             least
             pretence
             of
             Objection
             against
             him
             for
             his
             intermedling
             with
             the
             Civil
             Government
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             might
             lawfully
             have
             done
             ●t
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             received
             custom
             of
             the
             Jews
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             scandal
             of
             Contention
             before
             Heathens
             ,
             they
             referred
             all
             their
             Controversies
             to
             the
             Rabbies
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Law
             (
             and
             such
             an
             one
             this
             Jew
             supposed
             our
             Saviour
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             giving
             him
             their
             proper
             Title
             of
             Master
             )
             and
             whoever
             refused
             to
             stand
             to
             their
             award
             ,
             he
             was
             Excommunicated
             their
             Society
             ,
             as
             a
             scandal
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             .
             And
             this
             priviledge
             of
             being
             their
             own
             Judges
             among
             themselves
             ,
             was
             granted
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             long
             time
             continued
             by
             the
             Christian
             Emperors
             themselves
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             our
             Saviour
             might
             have
             undertaken
             this
             Office
             by
             the
             allowance
             and
             permission
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ;
             yet
             to
             avoid
             all
             suspicions
             of
             any
             such
             imputation
             ,
             
             he
             protests
             against
             it
             as
             unbecoming
             his
             own
             Office
             and
             Person
             :
             And
             the
             case
             is
             the
             very
             same
             as
             to
             the
             Woman
             taken
             in
             Adultery
             ,
             Joh.
             8.
             3.
             of
             whom
             he
             declares
             that
             he
             had
             no
             such
             Authority
             ,
             as
             they
             imagin'd
             ,
             to
             pass
             any
             Sentence
             upon
             her
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Law
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             she
             were
             not
             legally
             condemn'd
             before
             they
             brought
             her
             before
             him
             ,
             she
             was
             at
             liberty
             for
             any
             such
             Power
             that
             he
             had
             to
             pass
             Sentence
             upon
             her
             .
             But
             the
             most
             remarkable
             passage
             for
             his
             disclaiming
             all
             Earthly
             Power
             ,
             is
             in
             his
             Examination
             before
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               Joh.
            
             18.
             36.
             to
             whom
             he
             freely
             confesses
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             to
             prevent
             his
             jealousie
             or
             mistake
             ,
             he
             both
             immediately
             declares
             that
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             *
             and
             clearly
             explains
             what
             
             he
             means
             by
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             
               If
               my
               Kingdom
               were
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               then
               would
               my
               Servants
               fight
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               not
               be
               deliver'd
               to
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             From
             which
             words
             we
             understand
             his
             evident
             meaning
             when
             he
             professes
             that
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             endued
             with
             any
             power
             of
             the
             Sword.
             So
             that
             for
             any
             of
             his
             Officers
             or
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             make
             any
             resistance
             to
             the
             Civil
             Power
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             is
             to
             destroy
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             it●
             Constitution
             ,
             that
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             govern'd
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             is
             distinguisht
             from
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Kingdom
             without
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword.
             And
             therefore
             for
             any
             Officers
             in
             it
             to
             pretend
             to
             any
             such
             Power
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             Authority
             or
             Commission
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             at
             onc●
             both
             to
             dethrone
             and
             renounce
             his
             Kingly
             Power
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             to
             his
             whole
             design
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             have
             either
             such
             a
             Kingdom
             or
             such
             Subjects
             .
             And
             that
             he
             further
             declares
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             then
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christian
             Truth
             in
             it
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             its
             own
             Goodness
             .
             
               To
               this
               end
               was
               I
               born
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               came
               I
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               bear
               Witness
               unto
               the
               Truth
               ;
               every
               one
               that
               is
               of
               the
               Truth
               heareth
               my
               Voice
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             Men
             that
             are
             lovers
             of
             true
             Goodness
             will
             voluntarily
             come
             into
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             submit
             themselves
             to
             my
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             evident
             meaning
             of
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               They
               that
               are
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             they
             that
             are
             ingenuous
             and
             sincere
             lovers
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               c.
            
             2.
             v.
             8.
             
             
               They
               that
               are
               of
               the
               Contention
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Persons
             that
             are
             given
             up
             to
             Contention
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             the
             true
             State
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             
             it
             is
             a
             Kingdom
             without
             force
             within
             it self
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             true
             Subjects
             but
             such
             as
             freely
             and
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             submit
             themselves
             to
             it
             out
             of
             love
             to
             the
             Goodness
             of
             its
             Government
             .
             So
             that
             whereas
             all
             other
             Kingdoms
             subsist
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             his
             ,
             taken
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             as
             not
             complicated
             with
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             cannot
             subsist
             with
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             St.
             Peter
             drew
             his
             Sword
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             he
             commands
             him
             to
             sheath
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             Method
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Design
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             53.
             
             
               Thinkest
               thou
               that
               I
               cannot
               now
               pray
               to
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               presently
               give
               me
               more
               then
               Twelve
               Legions
               of
               Angels
               ?
            
             If
             that
             had
             been
             the
             proper
             method
             to
             compass
             his
             design
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             could
             easily
             have
             done
             it
             by
             an
             Army
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             that
             would
             have
             spoil'd
             the
             whole
             work
             ,
             had
             he
             betook
             himself
             to
             any
             forcible
             defence
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             establish
             an
             Institution
             in
             the
             World
             by
             no
             other
             means
             then
             its
             own
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
             .
             Many
             reasons
             are
             given
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             reproof
             to
             St.
             Peter
             by
             learned
             Men
             of
             all
             Factions
             ,
             to
             enhance
             ,
             or
             abate
             its
             obligation
             ;
             but
             the
             only
             true
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             himself
             has
             here
             given
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Institution
             .
             This
             was
             
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             through
             all
             Ages
             down
             to
             the
             very
             time
             of
             Gratian
             himself
             in
             the
             year
             1150
             ,
             an
             hundred
             years
             and
             more
             ,
             after
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             he
             had
             declared
             and
             practised
             against
             it
             ,
             it
             seems
             his
             Doctrine
             could
             not
             speedily
             obtain
             any
             great
             footing
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             who
             treating
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             to
             whom
             it
             belongs
             ,
             determines
             from
             this
             very
             passage
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             Men
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             .
             
               De
               Episcopis
            
             
             
               verò
               vel
               quibuslibet
               Clericis
               ,
               quòd
               nec
               suâ
               auctoritate
               nec
               auctoritate
               Romani
               Pontificis
               arma
               arripere
               valeant
               facilè
               probatur
               .
               Cùm
               enim
               Petrus
               ,
               qui
               primus
               Apostolorum
               a
               Domino
               fuerat
               electus
               ,
               materialem
               gladium
               exerceret
               ,
               ut
               Magistrum
               a
               Judaeorum
               injuriâ
               defensaret
               ,
               audivit
               [
               converte
               gladium
               tuum
               in
               vaginam
               :
               Omnis
               enim
               qui
               gladium
               acceperit
               ,
               à
               gladio
               peribit
               ]
               ac
               si
               apertè
               ei
               diceretur
               ,
               hactenus
               tibi
               tuisque
               praedecessoribus
               inimicos
               Dei
               licuit
               gladio
               corporali
               persequi
               :
               deinceps
               in
               exemplum
               patientiae
               gladium
               tuum
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               tibi
               hactenus
               commissum
               ,
               in
               vaginam
               converte
               :
               &
               tamen
               spiritualem
               gladium
               ,
               quod
               est
               verbum
               Dei
               ,
               in
               mactatione
               veteris
               vitae
               exerce
               .
               Omnis
               enim
               praeter
               illum
               vel
               auctoritatem
               ejus
               ,
               qui
               legitima
               potestate
               
               utitur
               ,
               qui
               ,
               ut
               ait
               Apostolus
               ,
               non
               sine
               caus●
               gladium
               portat
               ,
               cui
               etiam
               omnis
               anima
               subdita
               esse
               debet
               ,
               omnis
               ,
               inquam
               ,
               qui
               praeter
               auctoritatem
               hujusmodi
               gladium
               acceperit
               ,
               gladio
               peribit
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Bishops
               and
               all
               Orders
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               take
               up
               Arms
               either
               by
               their
               own
               ,
               or
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               .
               For
               when
               Peter
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               brandish't
               the
               material
               Sword
               ,
               to
               defend
               his
               Master
               from
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               he
               heard
               a
               Voice
               ,
               Put
               up
               thy
               Sword
               into
               its
               Scabbard
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               take
               the
               Sword
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               Sword.
               As
               if
               he
               had
               expresly
               said
               ,
               hitherto
               it
               has
               been
               allowed
               thee
               and
               thy
               Predecessors
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               I
               suppose
               the
               High
               Priests
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               )
               to
               punish
               the
               Enemies
               of
               God
               with
               the
               Corporal
               Sword
               ,
               but
               from
               this
               time
               forward
               I
               command
               thee
               to
               sheath
               it
               for
               an
               example
               of
               Patience
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               Spiritual
               Sword
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               Sacrifice
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               old
               life
               .
               For
               all
               beside
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               Authority
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               endued
               with
               legal
               Power
               ,
               and
               who
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               says
               ,
               bears
               not
               the
               Sword
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               every
               Soul
               ought
               to
               be
               Subject
               ,
               every
               Man
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               draws
               the
               Sword
               without
               his
               Authority
               ,
               shall
               perish
               by
               it
               .
            
             And
             this
             state
             of
             
             the
             question
             he
             proves
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             divers
             ancient
             Councils
             and
             Popes
             ,
             which
             I
             here
             forbear
             to
             recite
             ,
             because
             I
             intend
             (
             if
             God
             permit
             )
             to
             consider
             them
             in
             their
             proper
             Times
             and
             Places
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             my
             design
             as
             I
             proceed
             to
             reap
             the
             whole
             field
             of
             Church
             Records
             ,
             and
             not
             Glean
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             Custom
             is
             ,
             its
             scatter'd
             fragments
             .
             Only
             this
             passage
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Canonists
             I
             have
             here
             dropt
             in
             ,
             to
             let
             his
             modern
             Followers
             ,
             that
             are
             one
             and
             all
             base
             flatterers
             of
             the
             Roman
             Court
             against
             all
             Sovereign
             Powers
             ,
             see
             how
             enormously
             they
             wander
             from
             the
             Text
             of
             their
             own
             Law
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Holy
             Bible
             .
             But
             to
             return
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             having
             declared
             to
             the
             President
             what
             his
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             Kingdom
             destitute
             of
             Force
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ;
             he
             proceeds
             to
             declare
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             viz.
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             Truth
             .
             Which
             Pilate
             taking
             to
             be
             some
             kind
             of
             Stoical
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             thing
             the
             Stoicks
             pretended
             to
             at
             an
             high
             rate
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Philosophy
             ,
             he
             asks
             him
             what
             is
             the
             Truth
             that
             he
             professes
             .
             But
             reflecting
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             with
             himself
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             pertinent
             for
             a
             Judge
             upon
             the
             Bench
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             Philosophick
             dispute
             with
             a
             Prisoner
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             he
             lets
             fall
             the
             Question
             by
             not
             staying
             for
             an
             Answer
             .
          
           
           
             But
             beside
             these
             evident
             passages
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             conversation
             for
             disclaiming
             all
             Civil
             Soveraignty
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             Text
             ,
             that
             is
             usually
             by
             mistake
             applyed
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             though
             it
             relate
             to
             a
             very
             different
             matter
             ,
             *
             and
             that
             is
             Matth.
             17.
             27.
             where
             our
             Saviour
             is
             supposed
             to
             pay
             Tribute
             to
             the
             Roman
             Collectors
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             owning
             his
             subjection
             to
             their
             Government
             .
             But
             the
             Didrachma
             ,
             the
             Money
             there
             demanded
             of
             him
             ,
             was
             not
             Tribute
             money
             paid
             to
             the
             Roman
             Publicans
             ,
             for
             we
             never
             read
             of
             any
             such
             Tax
             ,
             but
             Temple-money
             paid
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Priests
             and
             their
             Collectors
             ,
             for
             the
             Use
             and
             Service
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             this
             continued
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Vespatian
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             relates
             it
             ,
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Jews
             this
             Tax
             of
             two
             Drachms
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             hitherto
             paid
             towards
             the
             repairs
             and
             annual
             expences
             of
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Capitol
             at
             Rome
             .
             And
             this
             explains
             the
             true
             meaning
             and
             reason
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             demur
             to
             its
             payment
             ,
             when
             he
             asks
             Peter
             ,
             Whether
             Princes
             are
             wont
             to
             take
             Tribute
             of
             their
             own
             Children
             ;
             because
             this
             Tax
             for
             the
             Temple
             Service
             was
             gather'd
             in
             God's
             Name
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             
               God's
               Tax
            
             ;
             as
             Josephus
             more
             then
             once
             expresses
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             as
             improper
             for
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             Prince
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             to
             pay
             this
             kind
             of
             Tribute
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             an
             Heir
             of
             the
             Crown
             to
             be
             Taxed
             by
             the
             King
             his
             Father
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             rate
             with
             his
             other
             Subjects
             .
             But
             though
             these
             Gentlemen
             have
             grosly
             mistaken
             the
             Text
             ,
             their
             Antimonarchical
             Adversaries
             prophanely
             abuse
             it
             when
             they
             pretend
             ,
             as
             they
             unanimously
             do
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               paid
               this
               Tax
               for
               himself
               and
            
             Peter
             (
             as
             they
             conceit
             ,
             to
             Herod
             ,
             who
             had
             converted
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Temple
             to
             his
             own
             use
             )
             
               purely
               to
               avoid
               offence
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               bound
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               if
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               because
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               was
               here
               made
               free
               from
               paying
               burthensom
               Taxes
               ,
               so
               are
               all
               Christians
               as
               free
               as
               he
               ,
               and
               may
               legally
               refuse
               to
               submit
               to
               such
               Tyrannous
               Impositions
               .
            
             As
             if
             our
             Saviour
             were
             such
             a
             Prophet
             as
             Mahomet
             ,
             who
             headed
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             against
             the
             Emperor
             Heraclius
             ;
             or
             rather
             such
             another
             Messias
             as
             Judas
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             who
             pretended
             to
             be
             sent
             of
             God
             to
             instruct
             his
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             pay
             Tribute
             to
             the
             Romans
             ;
             and
             as
             Rabbi
             Gamaliel
             informs
             us
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             37.
             drew
             away
             much
             People
             after
             him
             ,
             whose
             blood
             Pilate
             mingled
             with
             their
             Sacrifices
             to
             stop
             the
             Contagion
             of
             their
             seditious
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             declared
             it
             High
             Treason
             for
             any
             
             Man
             to
             teach
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             pay
             Tribute
             to
             Caesar.
             And
             that
             very
             probably
             was
             the
             true
             ground
             why
             the
             Jews
             made
             it
             the
             chief
             Article
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Accusation
             before
             Pilate
             ,
             That
             
               he
               perverted
               the
               Nation
               ,
               forbidding
               them
               to
               pay
               Tribute
               to
            
             Caesar
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             craft
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Herodians
             ,
             when
             they
             went
             about
             to
             entangle
             him
             with
             this
             Question
             ,
             
               Whether
               it
               was
               Lawful
               to
               give
               Tribute
               unto
            
             Caesar
             
               or
               not
            
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             expose
             him
             to
             the
             Roman
             Officers
             ,
             expecting
             that
             he
             would
             have
             declared
             himself
             an
             Assertor
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Liberty
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             present
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Zealots
             and
             the
             Gaulonites
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             to
             be
             Subject
             to
             any
             Power
             but
             God
             alone
             .
             But
             he
             very
             wisely
             avoids
             their
             snare
             by
             answering
             ,
             That
             they
             might
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             pay
             Tribute
             to
             Caesar
             too
             ;
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             it
             appeared
             by
             the
             Inscription
             upon
             the
             Coin
             ,
             that
             Caesar
             was
             their
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             only
             lawful
             ,
             but
             their
             bounden
             Duty
             to
             pay
             him
             Tribute
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             only
             to
             render
             him
             what
             was
             his
             Due
             .
             And
             in
             reality
             ,
             this
             whole
             Transaction
             between
             our
             Saviour
             and
             these
             Trapanning
             Enquirers
             ,
             is
             the
             clearest
             state
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             against
             resistance
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             Princes
             ,
             
             upon
             any
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             whatsoever
             :
             For
             Tiberius
             was
             then
             the
             present
             Emperor
             ,
             a
             Man
             infamous
             to
             all
             Ages
             for
             his
             Falshood
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             Lust
             ,
             and
             Debauchery
             ,
             whose
             whole
             Reign
             was
             nothing
             but
             Fraud
             and
             Oppression
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             he
             was
             most
             severe
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             their
             Religion
             ,
             banisht
             them
             Rome
             ,
             
             and
             dispersed
             them
             into
             the
             worst
             Parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             And
             yet
             when
             our
             Saviour
             is
             askt
             his
             Opinion
             concerning
             submission
             to
             so
             brutal
             a
             Prince
             ,
             he
             has
             no
             regard
             to
             his
             Personal
             Qualifications
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Rights
             of
             Soveraignty
             :
             Whatever
             the
             Man
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             he
             is
             your
             Prince
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             there
             is
             no
             room
             left
             to
             resist
             his
             Impositions
             .
             And
             here
             it
             is
             farther
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Question
             and
             the
             Answer
             is
             general
             ,
             not
             Whether
             it
             were
             lawful
             to
             pay
             Tribute
             to
             Tiberius
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             to
             any
             Emperor
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             Answer
             is
             round
             and
             peremptory
             ,
             Whoever
             is
             your
             Sovereign
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             Impositions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             you
             own
             the
             Emperor
             for
             your
             Sovereign
             by
             using
             the
             Coin
             stampt
             with
             his
             Image
             (
             which
             is
             the
             very
             badge
             of
             Soveraignty
             in
             all
             Nations
             )
             you
             are
             as
             well
             bound
             in
             Duty
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             Commands
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             to
             obey
             God's
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             your
             Duty
             to
             
             Worship
             God
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             to
             pay
             Tribute
             to
             the
             Emperor
             .
             But
             according
             to
             our
             new
             Hildebrandine
             and
             Antichristian
             Divinity
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             ought
             to
             have
             answered
             with
             more
             caution
             ,
             and
             distinguisht
             concerning
             the
             Legality
             of
             
             Caesar's
             Impositions
             ,
             and
             demurr'd
             upon
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             his
             Person
             :
             If
             he
             be
             a
             good
             Man
             ,
             and
             govern
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             I
             would
             advise
             you
             to
             pay
             him
             Tribute
             :
             But
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             an
             Oppressor
             ,
             and
             his
             Tax
             immoderate
             ,
             resist
             and
             take
             up
             Arms
             against
             the
             Tyrant
             ;
             and
             as
             you
             will
             be
             faithful
             to
             your
             Country
             ,
             your
             Religion
             ,
             and
             your
             Liberties
             ,
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             burden
             of
             his
             Tyrannical
             Government
             .
             This
             one
             Principle
             is
             the
             result
             of
             all
             the
             Antimonarchical
             Pleas
             and
             Apologies
             to
             warrant
             Resistance
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             it
             would
             make
             wise
             work
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             every
             Subject
             might
             lawfully
             take
             up
             Arms
             against
             his
             Prince
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             in
             his
             own
             wisdom
             to
             find
             fault
             with
             his
             Government
             .
             And
             yet
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             bottom
             of
             all
             Antimonarchical
             Pretences
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             defend
             their
             Liberties
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             against
             the
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             Govern
             according
             to
             Law
             :
             And
             so
             this
             very
             Text
             is
             glossed
             by
             one
             of
             the
             wittiest
             Patrons
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             
               Cum
               Dei
               simus
               ,
               
               i.
               e.
               verè
               liberi
               ,
               ob
               eamque
               causam
               soli
               De●
               reddendi
               ,
               profecto
               Caesari
               nos
               ,
               i.
               e.
               homini
               ,
               &
               praesertim
               Injusto
               ,
               Improbo
               ,
               Tyranno
               in
               servitutem
               tradere
               sine
               piaculo
               ,
               &
               quidem
               maximo
               Sacrilegio
               non
               possumus
               .
            
             When
             we
             are
             God's
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             truly
             free
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             accountable
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             we
             cannot
             deliver
             up
             our selves
             into
             
             Caesar's
             servitude
             ,
             who
             is
             but
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             Unjust
             ,
             Wicked
             ,
             Tyrannical
             ,
             without
             Villainy
             and
             Sacriledge
             .
             A
             very
             gentle
             Gloss
             this
             ,
             upon
             our
             Saviour's
             Text
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             so
             far
             from
             any
             suspition
             of
             sin
             to
             Rebel
             against
             unjust
             ,
             or
             wicked
             Princes
             ,
             that
             not
             to
             destroy
             them
             and
             their
             Tyranny
             were
             Villainy
             ,
             Sacriledge
             ,
             and
             Treason
             against
             God
             himself
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             if
             this
             Gloss
             be
             once
             admitted
             ,
             is
             our
             Saviour
             made
             an
             open
             Gaulonite
             ,
             declaring
             himself
             and
             all
             his
             followers
             free
             from
             the
             unjust
             exactions
             of
             Sovereign
             Powers
             :
             which
             is
             only
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             that
             very
             Crime
             that
             his
             most
             implacable
             Enemies
             would
             have
             fastened
             upon
             him
             .
             So
             prophane
             are
             these
             Men
             forced
             to
             be
             in
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             as
             to
             justifie
             Treason
             by
             Blasphemy
             ,
             and
             no
             Blasphemy
             can
             be
             ranker
             then
             to
             make
             our
             Saviour
             a
             Patron
             of
             Rebellion
             .
             But
             because
             this
             Gloss
             looks
             too
             bold
             ,
             they
             have
             an
             evasion
             to
             shift
             the
             Text
             ,
             viz.
             
             That
             our
             Saviour
             did
             not
             Answer
             ,
             but
             only
             baulk
             and
             involve
             the
             Question
             ,
             in
             that
             there
             is
             no
             consequence
             that
             the
             Money
             was
             
             Caesar's
             because
             stampt
             with
             his
             Impression
             ,
             for
             then
             all
             that
             we
             have
             would
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             be
             
             Caesar's
             too
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Gloss
             accuses
             our
             Saviour
             of
             breach
             of
             honesty
             ,
             by
             making
             him
             invade
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             when
             he
             had
             disclaim'd
             it
             ;
             so
             this
             evasion
             charges
             him
             with
             defect
             of
             understanding
             ,
             as
             if
             our
             Saviour
             had
             been
             so
             weak
             as
             to
             argue
             
             Caesar's
             Title
             of
             Propriety
             from
             his
             Inscription
             .
             Whereas
             any
             Man
             of
             Common
             sense
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             industriously
             pervert
             it
             ,
             cannot
             but
             understand
             that
             our
             Saviour
             argues
             from
             the
             known
             Custom
             of
             all
             Nations
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             stamp
             their
             Coin
             with
             their
             King's
             Image
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             piece
             of
             Money
             that
             they
             shewed
             him
             bearing
             
             Caesar's
             Picture
             ,
             that
             was
             an
             Evidence
             that
             he
             was
             their
             Sovereign
             Lord
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             they
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Commands
             that
             were
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             paying
             of
             Tribute
             not
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             only
             no
             sin
             ,
             but
             a
             necessary
             Duty
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             expresses
             it
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             of
             his
             Masters
             Precept
             ,
             
             exhorting
             and
             commanding
             the
             Christians
             to
             pay
             Tribute
             not
             only
             for
             Fear
             ,
             but
             
             for
             
               Conscience
               sake
            
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             due
             .
          
           
             This
             Sense
             is
             so
             very
             plain
             and
             unavoidable
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             malitious
             difingenuity
             could
             pervert
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             seem
             to
             take
             a
             kind
             of
             Pride
             and
             Delight
             in
             insulting
             ever
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             ridiculous
             by
             their
             own
             imperious
             glosses
             to
             avoid
             their
             force
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             as
             we
             proceed
             .
             But
             at
             present
             to
             give
             one
             example
             for
             all
             ,
             there
             are
             among
             them
             that
             blush
             not
             to
             prove
             our
             Saviour's
             Civil
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             from
             the
             blessed
             Virgins
             Song
             .
             
               He
               hath
               defeated
               the
               Proud
               in
               the
               imagination
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               he
               hath
               put
               down
               the
               Mighty
               from
               their
               Seat
               ,
               and
               hath
               exalted
               the
               humble
               and
               meek
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             she
             glorifies
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             pleased
             that
             his
             Son
             should
             be
             born
             of
             a
             poor
             despised
             Maid
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             great
             Men
             of
             the
             World
             expected
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             sate
             upon
             the
             Thrones
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             from
             which
             humble
             and
             grateful
             piece
             of
             Devotion
             to
             infer
             ,
             that
             she
             rejoyced
             and
             triumphed
             in
             the
             Prospect
             of
             that
             Confusion
             that
             her
             Son
             should
             bring
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             subverting
             and
             pulling
             down
             all
             the
             establisht
             Governments
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             erecting
             
             every
             where
             new
             Kingdoms
             and
             Principalities
             by
             his
             own
             Prerogative
             ;
             't
             is
             so
             rude
             an
             imposing
             ,
             not
             only
             on
             this
             particular
             passage
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             whole
             Tenor
             of
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Office
             ,
             as
             argues
             a
             strange
             height
             either
             of
             Pride
             or
             Prophaneness
             .
             For
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             evident
             from
             all
             the
             preceding
             passages
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Scope
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             our
             Saviour's
             disclaimour
             of
             any
             pretence
             to
             any
             Temporal
             Authority
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             laid
             claim
             to
             any
             such
             Power
             ,
             his
             Religion
             had
             stood
             upon
             no
             better
             Foundation
             than
             that
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             that
             was
             at
             first
             planted
             and
             propagated
             ,
             and
             has
             hitherto
             been
             maintain'd
             by
             nothing
             but
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword.
             Whereas
             the
             Design
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Institution
             was
             pure
             and
             unmixt
             Religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             abetted
             it self
             and
             its
             Laws
             by
             no
             other
             Sanctions
             ,
             then
             only
             the
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Power
             that
             he
             claim'd
             and
             exercis'd
             himself
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             he
             devolved
             upon
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             from
             them
             to
             descend
             to
             their
             Successors
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             their
             power
             ,
             whatever
             it
             is
             ,
             being
             derived
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             himself
             whilst
             on
             Earth
             challenged
             as
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             
             as
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             challenging
             any
             superiority
             over
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             profest
             nothing
             more
             frankly
             than
             an
             entire
             subjection
             to
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             Sovereign
             Princes
             cannot
             be
             properly
             said
             to
             be
             vested
             with
             any
             power
             under
             our
             Saviour
             as
             such
             ,
             for
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             are
             vested
             with
             a
             Supremacy
             of
             Power
             antecedent
             to
             his
             Institution
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             as
             evident
             that
             he
             never
             gave
             them
             any
             Commission
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             That
             power
             was
             given
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             were
             as
             much
             subject
             to
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             as
             himself
             had
             ever
             been
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             he
             could
             give
             them
             no
             Temporal
             Power
             because
             he
             had
             ,
             or
             rather
             would
             have
             none
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             Successors
             could
             pretend
             to
             any
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Commission
             .
             What
             he
             enjoys
             in
             Heaven
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             whatever
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             peculiar
             to
             himself
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             but
             he
             has
             communicated
             no
             other
             to
             his
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             then
             what
             himself
             claim'd
             whil'st
             he
             remain'd
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             purely
             spiritual
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Future
             State
             ,
             but
             void
             of
             all
             Temporal
             Power
             and
             Coercion
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             crude
             expression
             (
             not
             to
             call
             it
             prophane
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             common
             by
             customary
             mistake
             )
             to
             affirm
             that
             
             Kings
             are
             
               Supream
               Governors
               under
               Christ.
            
             They
             are
             and
             ever
             were
             so
             under
             God
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             to
             be
             superiour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Christ
             is
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             within
             their
             Dominions
             .
             For
             as
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             he
             ever
             own'd
             himself
             subject
             to
             the
             Temporal
             Powers
             .
             And
             therefore
             what
             absoluteness
             of
             power
             soever
             he
             enjoys
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             as
             the
             Messias
             or
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             (
             for
             as
             such
             he
             was
             man
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
             )
             or
             as
             the
             Head
             and
             Founder
             of
             the
             Christian
             Society
             ,
             he
             strips
             both
             himself
             and
             his
             Officers
             of
             all
             pretences
             to
             ,
             and
             advantages
             of
             Temporal
             Power
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             it
             we
             must
             carry
             with
             us
             all
             along
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Essential
             thing
             peculiar
             to
             his
             Institution
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             able
             to
             subsist
             purely
             upon
             its
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             maintain
             it self
             purely
             by
             vertue
             of
             its
             own
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             without
             the
             Assistance
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             utmost
             Opposition
             of
             all
             Worldly
             Power
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             wise
             Providence
             of
             God
             so
             order'd
             things
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             sent
             into
             the
             World
             under
             all
             disadvantages
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             its
             own
             Truth
             and
             Goodness
             .
             And
             by
             that
             alone
             it
             prevailed
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             before
             it
             had
             the
             least
             countenance
             from
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             ,
             nay
             whilst
             it
             was
             with
             all
             their
             strength
             ,
             zeal
             ,
             and
             malice
             opprest
             
             by
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             made
             it
             pure
             Religion
             ,
             and
             distinguisht
             it
             from
             all
             other
             Religions
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             whereas
             had
             it
             any
             certain
             Temporal
             advantage
             annext
             to
             it
             as
             such
             ,
             men
             had
             been
             invited
             to
             embrace
             it
             as
             matter
             of
             Interest
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             had
             become
             Worldly
             Policy
             ,
             and
             ceased
             to
             have
             been
             Religion
             .
             That
             then
             is
             the
             first
             Principle
             upon
             which
             our
             whole
             Christianity
             lies
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Advantages
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             Preheminences
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             can
             pretend
             to
             derive
             from
             our
             Saviour
             are
             purely
             Spiritual
             ,
             relating
             only
             to
             the
             State
             of
             Souls
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Church
             any
             where
             enjoy
             any
             other
             Dignities
             or
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             it
             derives
             them
             wholly
             from
             the
             Grants
             and
             Charters
             of
             Soveraign
             Princes
             ,
             who
             may
             endow
             them
             with
             what
             Priviledges
             themselves
             think
             convenient
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             any
             other
             Order
             of
             their
             Subjects
             .
             And
             what
             Powers
             or
             Priviledges
             all
             States
             that
             profess
             Christianity
             ,
             are
             bound
             by
             that
             profession
             to
             settle
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             but
             whatever
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             Church
             cannot
             challenge
             them
             by
             it's
             Original
             Charter
             .
             So
             that
             if
             any
             Church
             shall
             be
             so
             presumptuous
             as
             to
             pretend
             to
             any
             such
             Power
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             it
             
             comes
             in
             ,
             whether
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Commission
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             an
             Atheistical
             Abuse
             put
             upon
             the
             whole
             Design
             of
             the
             Institution
             .
             But
             as
             to
             pretend
             to
             any
             such
             Power
             from
             our
             Saviour
             only
             over
             Subjects
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             then
             Blasphemy
             against
             him
             ;
             so
             to
             pretend
             to
             it
             over
             Soveraigns
             ,
             doubles
             the
             Blasphemy
             by
             adding
             the
             Sin
             of
             Rebellion
             to
             that
             of
             Impiety
             ,
             and
             utterly
             destroys
             not
             only
             the
             Being
             and
             Constitution
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             humane
             Societies
             .
             So
             that
             how
             many
             Marks
             soever
             there
             may
             be
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             this
             alone
             is
             an
             infallible
             Note
             of
             a
             false
             one
             .
             And
             therefore
             every
             Church
             that
             refuses
             to
             disclaim
             any
             Temporal
             Power
             over
             Princes
             ,
             renounces
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             forfeits
             all
             the
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             should
             be
             so
             vain
             as
             openly
             to
             claim
             any
             such
             power
             ,
             it
             bids
             open
             defiance
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             quits
             him
             and
             his
             Religion
             to
             follow
             Mahomet
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             can
             so
             effectually
             unchurch
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             its
             claiming
             any
             Temporal
             Authority
             to
             it self
             ,
             especially
             over
             Soveraign
             Powers
             .
             And
             this
             I
             doubt
             will
             light
             very
             severely
             upon
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ever
             since
             the
             
             
               Hildebrandine
               Apostacy
            
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Pope
             as
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             has
             a
             power
             of
             deposing
             Soveraign
             Princes
             ,
             and
             absolving
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             ;
             this
             they
             have
             own'd
             whenever
             they
             durst
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             practice
             whenever
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             be
             brought
             upon
             any
             Terms
             to
             condemn
             it
             ,
             which
             Doctrine
             certainly
             is
             the
             greatest
             unkindness
             that
             they
             can
             do
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             thing
             that
             their
             greatest
             Enemies
             could
             desire
             to
             object
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             can
             prove
             
               his
               Holiness
            
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             utter
             Subversion
             of
             the
             whole
             State
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             makes
             our
             Saviour
             a
             false
             Christ
             by
             making
             him
             a
             Temporal
             Messias
             ,
             and
             placing
             him
             in
             the
             head
             of
             an
             Army
             to
             subdue
             the
             Princes
             and
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             into
             subjection
             to
             himself
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             does
             the
             Learned
             Cardinal
             Baronius
             make
             Mahomet
             the
             Type
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             because
             he
             promoted
             his
             Religion
             over
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             
               Quod
               armorum
            
             
             
               potentia
               tot
               provincias
               nullo
               fermè
               negotio
               per
               suos
               posteros
               ejusdem
               sectae
               homines
               subjugasset
               .
            
             He
             would
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             applyed
             this
             Censure
             nearer
             home
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             would
             not
             have
             justified
             all
             the
             Rebellious
             Popes
             in
             their
             violencies
             
             and
             outrages
             ,
             that
             they
             acted
             against
             Soveraign
             Princes
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             man
             has
             done
             it
             with
             more
             diligence
             then
             himself
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             prove
             when
             I
             come
             to
             consider
             his
             Performance
             .
             Neither
             will
             this
             Charge
             of
             Apostacy
             light
             only
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             upon
             every
             Church
             that
             maintains
             a
             right
             of
             resistance
             to
             Soveraign
             Powers
             upon
             a
             pretence
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             whatsoever
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             still
             to
             take
             to
             themselves
             such
             a
             power
             against
             their
             Prince
             by
             our
             Saviours
             Authority
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             direct
             contradiction
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Apostacy
             from
             Christianity
             to
             Mahumetism
             ,
             putting
             a
             Scymeter
             into
             our
             Saviours
             hand
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             pretended
             conduct
             waging
             War
             against
             their
             lawful
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             greatest
             dishonour
             that
             they
             can
             bring
             to
             their
             Master
             or
             themselves
             ,
             And
             yet
             we
             shall
             find
             some
             other
             Churches
             aś
             much
             guilty
             of
             this
             Apostacy
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             as
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             though
             Rome
             and
             they
             stand
             at
             the
             greatest
             distance
             of
             Enmity
             ,
             out
             of
             Jealousie
             of
             one
             another
             who
             should
             carry
             the
             prize
             ,
             yet
             they
             both
             fully
             agree
             in
             this
             fundamental
             Antichristian
             Principle
             .
             But
             this
             Charge
             will
             come
             home
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             at
             present
             we
             must
             take
             this
             Article
             
             of
             faith
             all
             along
             with
             us
             .
             No
             Temporal
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             unless
             from
             the
             grant
             of
             the
             State.
             
          
        
         
           
             §.
             III.
             
          
           
             But
             then
             secondly
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             too
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Princes
             ,
             how
             great
             soever
             in
             Church
             matters
             ,
             supposes
             the
             Spiritual
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             was
             as
             much
             settled
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             without
             any
             dependency
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             as
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             State
             was
             settled
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             there
             was
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Christian
             Church
             in
             the
             World.
             So
             that
             it
             is
             undeniably
             evident
             from
             its
             original
             Constitution
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             subsists
             no
             more
             upon
             the
             State
             as
             to
             its
             proper
             Power
             ,
             then
             the
             State
             upon
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Christian
             Church
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             after
             the
             Civil
             Government
             of
             States
             was
             entirely
             settled
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             World
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             after
             its
             Government
             was
             as
             entirely
             fixed
             within
             it self
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             Christianity
             by
             its
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ought
             no
             manner
             of
             way
             to
             abate
             the
             Civil
             Power
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             so
             neither
             when
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             ought
             they
             to
             diminish
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             Authority
             ,
             that
             it
             enjoyed
             by
             Divine
             Commission
             before
             they
             
             came
             into
             it
             .
             For
             they
             are
             received
             into
             it
             upon
             the
             same
             terms
             with
             all
             other
             Proselytes
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             that
             they
             submit
             themselves
             to
             it
             as
             our
             Soviour's
             own
             Institution
             .
             So
             that
             as
             our
             first
             point
             is
             ,
             That
             all
             Sovereign
             Princes
             have
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             an
             Imperial
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Causes
             ;
             Our
             second
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             Supremacy
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             Power
             that
             can
             be
             on
             Earth
             ,
             is
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             but
             a
             Civil
             Supremacy
             .
             For
             beside
             that
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             dishonour
             to
             degrade
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             to
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             :
             The
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             is
             purely
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             Power
             that
             was
             never
             challenged
             by
             any
             Prince
             ,
             nor
             directly
             given
             by
             any
             Man
             (
             though
             it
             is
             so
             by
             plain
             and
             undeniable
             consequence
             by
             all
             that
             disown
             an
             Inherent
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             Commission
             )
             but
             only
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             made
             the
             Prince
             his
             own
             Priest
             ,
             made
             him
             his
             own
             God
             too
             .
             Now
             these
             two
             Principles
             laid
             together
             ,
             clear
             up
             the
             Nature
             and
             Title
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             none
             of
             that
             Spiritual
             Power
             that
             is
             lodged
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             Temporal
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             the
             Spiritual
             Power
             of
             it
             ,
             within
             his
             own
             Dominions
             .
             And
             now
             if
             these
             
             two
             Principles
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             certain
             as
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             were
             but
             calmly
             attended
             to
             ,
             they
             would
             perfectly
             silence
             all
             the
             clamours
             of
             both
             the
             extreme
             Parties
             in
             this
             Controversie
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             must
             cease
             their
             noise
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             the
             King
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             by
             acknowledging
             his
             Supremacy
             in
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Causes
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             ,
             when
             upon
             this
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             such
             a
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             things
             and
             persons
             within
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             is
             inseparable
             from
             all
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Power
             that
             it
             brings
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             comes
             into
             the
             World
             upon
             its
             supposition
             :
             So
             that
             by
             it
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             making
             the
             King
             a
             Priest
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             ,
             we
             cannot
             own
             him
             to
             be
             our
             King.
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             when
             we
             assert
             a
             Spiritual
             Power
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             distinct
             from
             ,
             though
             subject
             to
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             ,
             others
             cry
             out
             Popery
             ,
             Praemunires
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             hard
             names
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             let
             fall
             their
             out-cry
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             such
             a
             Power
             as
             never
             any
             Prince
             exercised
             ,
             or
             wittingly
             challenged
             (
             though
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             some
             may
             have
             run
             upon
             it
             by
             mistake
             )
             and
             is
             neither
             Temporal
             nor
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             .
             And
             in
             those
             two
             points
             lies
             the
             malignity
             
             of
             the
             pretended
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             is
             Temporal
             ,
             it
             plainly
             subjects
             the
             Regal
             Authority
             to
             its
             Empire
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             Foreign
             ,
             it
             makes
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             Feudatory
             ,
             and
             brings
             us
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Province
             under
             an
             Italian
             Prince
             ;
             both
             which
             are
             such
             abuses
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             evidently
             subvert
             it
             .
             Nay
             farther
             ,
             as
             a
             Foreign
             Temporal
             Jurisdiction
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             English
             Monarchy
             ;
             so
             is
             all
             kind
             of
             Foreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             though
             meerly
             Spiritual
             ,
             irreconcileable
             with
             the
             Prerogative
             Royal.
             The
             reason
             and
             the
             account
             whereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             state
             that
             easie
             ,
             but
             yet
             undiscover'd
             Point
             of
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             National
             Churches
             .
             All
             that
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             at
             present
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             difference
             between
             that
             Authority
             that
             we
             assign
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             would
             Usurp
             ;
             against
             which
             though
             there
             were
             nothing
             else
             to
             be
             objected
             but
             its
             being
             Foreign
             ,
             for
             that
             reason
             alone
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             banisht
             the
             Nation
             as
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Civil
             Government
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             seated
             in
             the
             King
             's
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             can
             call
             them
             to
             an
             account
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             use
             it
             to
             his
             own
             or
             his
             Subjects
             prejudice
             ,
             
             and
             can
             as
             well
             punish
             them
             for
             any
             disorders
             in
             the
             abusive
             Exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             any
             of
             his
             own
             Officers
             for
             their
             misdemeanors
             in
             their
             trust
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             So
             that
             so
             far
             is
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             stated
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             from
             entrenching
             upon
             the
             proper
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Romanists
             cavil
             ,
             that
             it
             only
             protects
             it
             in
             the
             due
             exercise
             of
             its
             Jurisdiction
             :
             And
             so
             far
             is
             the
             proper
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             disclaiming
             or
             abating
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             Factions
             clamour
             ,
             that
             it
             first
             Establishes
             that
             upon
             the
             most
             lasting
             Foundations
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             before
             it
             makes
             any
             claim
             to
             its
             own
             Power
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             does
             ,
             it
             does
             it
             upon
             no
             other
             Terms
             then
             of
             entire
             submission
             to
             its
             Supreme
             Authority
             .
             And
             now
             that
             Man
             must
             wilfully
             dream
             ,
             that
             can
             imagine
             such
             a
             power
             as
             this
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             can
             be
             any
             way
             prejudicial
             to
             ,
             or
             detractive
             from
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             such
             a
             Power
             there
             is
             ,
             is
             an
             assertion
             worth
             no
             less
             then
             our
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             that
             stands
             or
             falls
             with
             it
             .
             For
             if
             our
             Saviour
             have
             not
             entrusted
             his
             Church
             with
             a
             Power
             within
             it self
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             maintain
             it self
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             then
             it
             stands
             upon
             no
             stronger
             Foundation
             then
             
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             .
             And
             then
             as
             that
             can
             Establish
             ,
             so
             it
             can
             Abrogate
             its
             whole
             Obligation
             ;
             which
             is
             plainly
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             True
             Religion
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             certainly
             none
             if
             it
             relye
             only
             upon
             humane
             Authority
             .
             So
             that
             all
             that
             can
             be
             concluded
             in
             this
             case
             is
             ,
             that
             upon
             supposition
             that
             our
             Christian
             Faith
             is
             an
             Imposture
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Power
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             very
             good
             reason
             ,
             because
             then
             the
             Church
             can
             be
             no
             Church
             .
             But
             upon
             supposition
             that
             our
             Saviour
             founded
             it
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             the
             peculiar
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             derived
             meerly
             and
             immediately
             from
             himself
             ,
             without
             any
             interposition
             of
             humane
             Authority
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             to
             be
             believed
             as
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             its
             Being
             and
             Subsistence
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             will
             appear
             with
             a
             brighter
             evidence
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             several
             branches
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             are
             complicated
             with
             the
             supposition
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             such
             acts
             of
             Power
             as
             no
             Sovereign
             Power
             ever
             challenged
             ,
             or
             can
             with
             any
             decency
             exercise
             .
             As
             the
             Power
             of
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             through
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             :
             The
             Power
             of
             granting
             ,
             or
             with-holding
             the
             Instruments
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             or
             judging
             who
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             it
             for
             non-performance
             of
             the
             Conditions
             undertaken
             at
             their
             Admittance
             :
             The
             Power
             of
             instructing
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             guiding
             and
             directing
             them
             in
             the
             safest
             way
             to
             Salvation
             :
             The
             Power
             of
             Ordaining
             ,
             Consecrating
             ,
             and
             Constituting
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             through
             all
             Ages
             .
             These
             are
             the
             several
             points
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             and
             are
             granted
             to
             be
             so
             by
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             very
             time
             
             when
             he
             undertakes
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             acts
             of
             Power
             are
             no
             acts
             of
             Authority
             .
             And
             that
             is
             one
             of
             his
             choisest
             methods
             of
             Demonstration
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             bear
             down
             the
             undenyable
             Truth
             of
             all
             things
             by
             meer
             force
             of
             Assertion
             ;
             thus
             here
             he
             reckons
             up
             the
             chief
             Acts
             of
             Authority
             in
             the
             Apostle's
             Commission
             ,
             and
             then
             will
             bear
             us
             down
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Acts
             of
             Authority
             ,
             only
             by
             saying
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             against
             the
             Common
             Sense
             of
             Mankind
             .
             For
             if
             they
             had
             a
             Commission
             from
             our
             Saviour
             to
             do
             these
             things
             ,
             then
             were
             they
             Empowred
             and
             Authorised
             by
             their
             Commission
             to
             do
             them
             .
             So
             absurd
             
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             to
             talk
             of
             acting
             by
             Commission
             without
             acting
             by
             Power
             ,
             whereas
             every
             Commission
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             granting
             so
             much
             Power
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             were
             Commissioned
             by
             our
             Saviour
             to
             these
             several
             Acts
             of
             their
             Office
             (
             as
             he
             grants
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             )
             every
             Act
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             that
             Power
             that
             is
             settled
             upon
             them
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Commission
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             strange
             ,
             that
             this
             witty
             Gentleman
             should
             begin
             all
             this
             Extravagant
             discourse
             against
             all
             Power
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             such
             ,
             with
             this
             very
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Power
               Ecclesiastical
               was
               at
               first
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               after
               them
               in
               such
               as
               received
               it
               from
               the
               Apostles
               by
               successive
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               .
            
             What
             thickness
             of
             Contradiction
             is
             this
             ,
             
               A
               Power
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             Power
             at
             all
             ?
             Why
             then
             if
             it
             be
             no
             Power
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Power
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Power
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             some
             Power
             .
             And
             then
             again
             a
             Power
             by
             virtue
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Commission
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             Power
             warranted
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             that
             this
             is
             no
             Power
             ,
             is
             plainly
             to
             aver●
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Divine
             Authority
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             supposition
             that
             lies
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             all
             this
             witty
             Authors
             folly
             and
             Philosophy
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             
             confessed
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             over
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Clergy
             or
             any
             Man
             else
             ,
             because
             upon
             it
             there
             is
             neither
             Christian
             Church
             nor
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Power
             over
             nothing
             .
             So
             vain
             are
             all
             the
             Attempts
             against
             that
             Authority
             that
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             has
             granted
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Succession
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             removed
             by
             any
             other
             Principles
             ,
             then
             what
             directly
             overthrow
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             upon
             those
             Terms
             it
             must
             be
             parted
             with
             ,
             but
             upon
             no
             other
             .
             And
             though
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             speaks
             out
             more
             boldly
             then
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             yet
             all
             the
             followers
             of
             Erastus
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             will
             own
             ●
             certain
             Form
             of
             Government
             establisht
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             cannot
             avoid
             the
             Church
             of
             Leviathan
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             proceed
             with
             him
             as
             Fore-man
             to
             speak
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             beside
             the
             Authority
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             act
             ,
             every
             act
             that
             they
             are
             enabled
             to
             by
             their
             Commission
             ,
             is
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             an
             Authoritative
             Act.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             power
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Teaching
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             power
             of
             publishing
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             requiring
             all
             Mens
             Obedience
             
             to
             them
             under
             the
             sanction
             of
             the
             greatest
             Rewards
             and
             Penalties
             .
             And
             if
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             can
             affirm
             that
             exacting
             Obedience
             upon
             such
             terms
             be
             no
             piece
             of
             Authority
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             either
             to
             reason
             with
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Man
             of
             his
             Kidney
             or
             Understanding
             .
             But
             he
             proves
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             because
             
               The
               Apostles
               were
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               Preachers
               are
               Cryers
               ,
               and
               Cryers
               have
               no
               right
               to
               Command
               .
            
             Among
             the
             many
             bad
             qualities
             in
             this
             Author's
             way
             of
             writing
             ,
             his
             contempt
             of
             other
             Mens
             understandings
             is
             none
             of
             the
             least
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             had
             not
             a
             very
             low
             Opinion
             of
             their
             intellectual
             Abilities
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             have
             presumed
             to
             impose
             upon
             them
             by
             such
             childish
             pretences
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             talks
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             he
             discoursed
             to
             Men
             ,
             but
             to
             Magpies
             ,
             Parots
             ,
             and
             Jackdaws
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             learn
             to
             chatter
             his
             Dictates
             by
             Rote
             .
             For
             is
             it
             not
             a
             strange
             grossness
             of
             Confidence
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             came
             from
             God
             to
             publish
             a
             new
             Law
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             enforce
             it
             with
             the
             severest
             Penalties
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             gave
             the
             same
             Commission
             to
             his
             Apostles
             that
             himself
             had
             received
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             publish
             this
             Law
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             it
             with
             all
             this
             Authority
             to
             infer
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             it
             with
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             when
             they
             declare
             their
             Message
             ,
             
             they
             open
             their
             mouths
             as
             Cryers
             do
             when
             they
             make
             Proclamations
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             original
             Word
             signifies
             any
             kind
             of
             publick
             Declaration
             .
             And
             what
             if
             it
             were
             the
             proper
             term
             for
             the
             Cryers
             Office
             ,
             it
             may
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             in
             common
             Speech
             be
             applyed
             to
             any
             other
             way
             of
             Publication
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             find
             out
             any
             one
             word
             in
             the
             World
             so
             severely
             stinted
             to
             its
             original
             Import
             .
             However
             every
             School-boy
             could
             have
             inform'd
             the
             old
             Philosopher
             that
             this
             word
             is
             not
             so
             confin'd
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             very
             passage
             it self
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostles
             that
             are
             said
             to
             Proclaim
             or
             Cry
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             do
             not
             make
             a
             simple
             Proclamation
             ,
             but
             require
             Obedience
             to
             what
             they
             publish
             under
             the
             most
             forcible
             obligation
             of
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             .
             And
             such
             Proclamation
             as
             that
             ,
             whatever
             the
             term
             Proclaiming
             may
             signifie
             in
             its
             naked
             sense
             ,
             brings
             with
             it
             as
             much
             Authority
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             Government
             to
             put
             in
             practice
             .
             But
             he
             farther
             affirms
             ,
             in
             proof
             of
             no
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               and
               other
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               our
               School-Masters
               ,
               and
               not
               our
               Commanders
               .
            
             But
             beside
             that
             this
             is
             an
             Arbitrary
             Assertion
             of
             his
             own
             devising
             to
             assign
             them
             the
             Office
             of
             School-Masters
             ,
             for
             the
             Scripture
             
             no
             where
             does
             so
             :
             The
             Authority
             of
             a
             School-Master
             is
             some
             Authority
             ,
             for
             though
             he
             have
             not
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             he
             has
             that
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             as
             effectual
             for
             his
             purpose
             among
             Boys
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             among
             Men.
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Logique
             in
             the
             Argument
             ,
             neither
             can
             I
             believe
             so
             witty
             a
             Man
             to
             have
             been
             so
             weak
             as
             to
             have
             brought
             it
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             but
             rather
             because
             he
             thought
             the
             comparison
             was
             a
             witty
             slur
             upon
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             as
             childish
             and
             contemptible
             an
             Office
             to
             instruct
             men
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             teach
             Boys
             and
             Children
             their
             Elements
             of
             Speech
             .
             That
             is
             a
             shrewd
             hint
             ,
             though
             the
             next
             comparison
             is
             much
             more
             poinant
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               compares
               Preaching
               to
               Fishing
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               winning
               Men
               to
               Obedience
               ,
               not
               by
               coertion
               and
               punishing
               ,
               but
               by
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               our
               Saviour
               calls
               not
               Apostles
               hunters
               of
               Men
               ,
               but
               fishers
               of
               Men.
            
             Now
             though
             his
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Authority
             in
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             is
             altogether
             vain
             and
             trifling
             ,
             because
             he
             only
             presumes
             what
             no
             Man
             will
             grant
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Authority
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             here
             his
             way
             of
             demonstration
             is
             somewhat
             more
             then
             usually
             pleasant
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             were
             
             endued
             with
             no
             power
             of
             Coertion
             ,
             because
             our
             Saviour
             has
             constituted
             them
             ,
             not
             his
             Huntsmen
             ,
             but
             his
             Fishermen
             :
             Where
             I
             think
             it
             would
             require
             the
             Acuteness
             of
             Mr.
             
             Hobbs's
             wit
             to
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             why
             there
             is
             less
             Coertion
             in
             Fishing
             ,
             then
             in
             Hunting
             ,
             especially
             in
             Net-fishing
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             former
             Trade
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             knows
             our
             Saviour
             there
             alludes
             ;
             when
             this
             mighty
             difficulty
             is
             cleared
             up
             ,
             I
             may
             come
             to
             understand
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             but
             till
             then
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             it
             is
             above
             my
             reach
             .
             But
             hitherto
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             Gentleman
             's
             Grammatical
             Demonstrations
             from
             Cryers
             ,
             School-Masters
             ,
             and
             Fishers
             ,
             that
             the
             Commission
             granted
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             carry
             proper
             Authority
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             highest
             sort
             of
             Authority
             ,
             because
             enforced
             with
             the
             greatest
             Rewards
             and
             Penalties
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             man
             knows
             is
             the
             very
             Life
             and
             Soul
             of
             all
             Power
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             branch
             of
             their
             Commission
             is
             to
             Baptize
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             Philosopher
             would
             here
             make
             himself
             merry
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             in
             whose
             Name
             it
             is
             Administred
             ,
             yet
             after
             all
             his
             
             pains
             to
             prove
             it
             no
             Authority
             ,
             he
             fairly
             confesses
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               an
               Authority
               either
               to
               Baptize
               ,
               or
               refuse
               to
               Baptize
               ,
               because
               Baptism
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               of
               them
               that
               are
               to
               be
               received
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             But
             certainly
             if
             they
             have
             Power
             to
             grant
             or
             deny
             them
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             receive
             them
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             shut
             them
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             Power
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             greater
             then
             this
             .
             And
             consequent
             to
             this
             Authority
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             is
             the
             Remission
             and
             Retention
             of
             Sins
             ,
             or
             the
             Power
             of
             Loosing
             and
             Binding
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             he
             gives
             a
             pertinent
             reason
             (
             for
             so
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             do
             sometimes
             ,
             meerly
             by
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             against
             his
             own
             petulant
             design
             )
             
               For
               seeing
               to
               Baptize
               is
               to
               Declare
               the
               reception
               of
               Men
               into
               Gods
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               to
               refuse
               to
               Baptize
               is
               to
               declare
               their
               Exclusion
               ;
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Power
               to
               declare
               them
               cast
               out
               ,
               or
               retained
               in
               it
               ,
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               their
               Substitutes
               and
               Successors
               .
            
             And
             so
             it
             does
             unavoidably
             ,
             for
             they
             being
             received
             upon
             certain
             conditions
             ,
             those
             that
             received
             them
             upon
             promise
             of
             performing
             those
             Conditions
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             standing
             and
             perpetual
             Power
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             performance
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             either
             
             to
             continue
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             cast
             them
             out
             .
             But
             would
             not
             one
             take
             the
             Man
             to
             be
             bereft
             of
             his
             Wits
             ,
             that
             should
             rave
             and
             talk
             of
             nothing
             but
             the
             Authority
             and
             Power
             of
             these
             Acts
             ,
             whilst
             he
             is
             eagerly
             disputing
             against
             their
             being
             Acts
             of
             Power
             and
             Authority
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             inconsistency
             of
             Mr.
             
             Hobbs's
             rovings
             ,
             and
             how
             can
             he
             help
             it
             ,
             whilst
             he
             would
             make
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             destroy
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             folly
             of
             his
             undertaking
             in
             the
             Leviathan
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             appear
             a
             forgery
             ,
             and
             prove
             it
             so
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             A
             contradiction
             so
             round
             ,
             as
             could
             never
             have
             met
             in
             any
             Mans
             head
             that
             had
             not
             squar'd
             the
             Circle
             and
             Demonstratively
             proved
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Topick
             ,
             there
             must
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             must
             not
             be
             a
             God.
             Both
             which
             he
             hath
             confidently
             undertaken
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             opinion
             perform'd
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             may
             sooner
             do
             it
             ,
             then
             prove
             the
             greatest
             Acts
             of
             Power
             in
             the
             World
             to
             be
             no
             Acts
             of
             Power
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             has
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             himself
             ,
             granted
             all
             that
             Authority
             to
             the
             Church
             that
             he
             would
             deny
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             can
             demand
             ,
             his
             next
             work
             is
             to
             render
             it
             useless
             and
             ridiculous
             .
             For
             
             first
             he
             would
             place
             it
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             at
             present
             dispute
             with
             him
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             deny
             the
             distinct
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             the
             People
             or
             not
             is
             all
             one
             to
             their
             Assertion
             that
             it
             is
             no
             where
             ,
             and
             the
             Seat
             of
             it
             is
             another
             question
             that
             supposes
             its
             being
             somewhere
             .
             Only
             by
             the
             way
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             how
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             through
             his
             whole
             Book
             shelters
             his
             Prophaneness
             under
             the
             then
             Reigning
             Principles
             of
             Independency
             ;
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             wild
             Confusion
             of
             things
             is
             a
             fit
             Protection
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             folly
             and
             wickedness
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Rabble
             are
             made
             Supreme
             Judges
             in
             any
             Cause
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             by
             the
             Independent
             Principles
             of
             all
             Causes
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             that
             is
             breach
             wide
             enough
             for
             the
             Trojan
             Horse
             to
             enter
             ,
             and
             leaves
             the
             Government
             of
             both
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Madness
             and
             Sedition
             .
             For
             the
             whole
             mystery
             of
             the
             project
             concludes
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             leave
             every
             Man
             at
             liberty
             to
             do
             what
             he
             pleases
             ,
             without
             being
             accountable
             for
             his
             actions
             to
             any
             Superiours
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             in
             express
             terms
             to
             abolish
             all
             Government
             ,
             and
             even
             break
             up
             Families
             themselves
             .
             But
             though
             it
             be
             advantage
             enough
             to
             subvert
             the
             Government
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             more
             to
             invert
             it
             :
             For
             all
             Resolution
             
             of
             Government
             into
             the
             People
             sets
             the
             Feet
             upon
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             the
             part
             govern'd
             above
             the
             part
             governing
             :
             And
             the
             result
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             reduced
             to
             practice
             ,
             is
             to
             set
             up
             one
             Great
             and
             Royal
             Slave
             as
             a
             mark
             for
             the
             Insolence
             of
             the
             Multitude
             .
             And
             whenever
             they
             are
             put
             upon
             it
             by
             Ambitious
             Men
             to
             challenge
             their
             original
             Soveraignty
             ;
             if
             the
             Prince
             have
             the
             ill
             luck
             to
             fall
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             treat
             him
             with
             a
             more
             haughty
             barbarity
             then
             they
             would
             any
             other
             ordinary
             Person
             ,
             thereby
             to
             shew
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             native
             Power
             .
             And
             the
             wretch
             that
             durst
             be
             so
             impudent
             as
             to
             spit
             in
             his
             Sovereign's
             face
             ,
             perhaps
             would
             have
             scorn'd
             to
             have
             offer'd
             the
             same
             Indignity
             to
             a
             fellow-subject
             ;
             that
             had
             been
             but
             a
             common
             act
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             only
             an
             affront
             to
             an
             equal
             ;
             but
             to
             offer
             so
             great
             an
             indignity
             to
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             was
             truly
             becoming
             one
             that
             understood
             the
             native
             greatness
             of
             his
             own
             Birth-right
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             original
             right
             of
             Nature
             a
             more
             absolute
             Prince
             then
             the
             greatest
             Monarch
             in
             the
             World
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Creating
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             these
             terms
             of
             putting
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             into
             the
             Hands
             or
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             tell
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             has
             any
             Right
             or
             Power
             to
             Govern
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             
             themselves
             think
             good
             to
             be
             Govern'd
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             under
             no
             Government
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             is
             not
             content
             with
             setling
             this
             Sacred
             Power
             in
             the
             prophane
             Rabble
             ,
             unless
             he
             make
             it
             more
             idle
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             as
             a
             Power
             of
             no
             use
             and
             effect
             in
             it self
             ;
             because
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Excommunication
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               Penalty
               by
               which
               it
               abets
               it self
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               effect
               upon
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               having
               nothing
               of
               Damage
               or
               Terrour
               in
               it
               ;
               not
               of
               Terrour
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               unbelief
               ;
               nor
               of
               Damage
               ,
               because
               in
               times
               of
               Persecution
               he
               is
               return'd
               thereby
               into
               favour
               with
               the
               World
               :
               And
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               is
               in
               no
               worse
               Estate
               ,
               then
               they
               which
               never
               believed
               .
            
             It
             is
             an
             hard
             task
             to
             struggle
             against
             common
             Sense
             ,
             it
             forces
             a
             Man
             in
             every
             breath
             to
             choak
             himself
             with
             swallowing
             his
             own
             words
             .
             Thus
             here
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Man
               is
               put
               into
               an
               Estate
               ,
               wherein
               his
               sins
               are
               not
               forgiven
               ,
               and
               so
               excluded
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             As
             great
             a
             punishment
             as
             can
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             humane
             nature
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             punishment
             in
             Hell
             ;
             and
             yet
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             it
             is
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             Men
             will
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             it
             .
             But
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             will
             not
             if
             Christianity
             be
             not
             a
             Lye
             (
             which
             though
             he
             believed
             not
             ,
             he
             could
             
             not
             suppose
             ,
             for
             the
             Discourse
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             any
             thing
             ,
             proceeds
             all
             along
             upon
             that
             supposition
             )
             the
             punishment
             is
             the
             same
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             has
             naturally
             the
             same
             effect
             .
             And
             if
             some
             Men
             at
             present
             are
             so
             hardy
             as
             to
             despise
             it
             ,
             as
             some
             are
             to
             out-brave
             all
             the
             punishments
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             till
             they
             over-reach
             them
             ,
             yet
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             actually
             inflicted
             ,
             they
             feel
             its
             smart
             as
             severely
             as
             the
             more
             timerous
             and
             cowardly
             Offenders
             .
             But
             when
             he
             subjoins
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             be
             of
             no
             effect
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             because
             it
             puts
             them
             into
             no
             worse
             Estate
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             been
             in
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             never
             believed
             .
             Is
             not
             that
             a
             Condition
             bad
             enough
             ?
             When
             by
             his
             belief
             he
             obtain'd
             Remission
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             when
             by
             his
             Apostacy
             he
             is
             returned
             back
             into
             a
             State
             of
             Condemnation
             .
             And
             is
             the
             difference
             of
             these
             two
             States
             so
             small
             ,
             that
             the
             loss
             of
             one
             should
             be
             no
             Damage
             ,
             and
             the
             suffering
             of
             the
             other
             no
             Punishment
             ?
             But
             beside
             this
             ,
             the
             State
             of
             Apostacy
             is
             much
             worse
             then
             that
             of
             Infidelity
             ,
             because
             Apostates
             sin
             more
             or
             less
             against
             the
             Convictions
             of
             their
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             highest
             Aggravation
             of
             all
             sins
             ,
             whereas
             Men
             may
             remain
             in
             Infidelity
             ,
             through
             negligence
             ,
             ●●r
             want
             of
             enquiry
             ,
             which
             though
             a
             fault
             ,
             
             is
             by
             no
             means
             so
             disingenuous
             as
             acting
             against
             knowledge
             .
             But
             as
             for
             this
             Case
             of
             Apostates
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             upon
             whom
             ,
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             says
             ,
             Excommunication
             could
             have
             no
             effect
             of
             Terrour
             .
             If
             indeed
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             had
             not
             given
             them
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             I
             will
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             that
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Threatnings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             if
             God
             have
             given
             sufficient
             motives
             of
             belief
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             the
             Gospel
             be
             not
             a
             cheat
             ,
             he
             has
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             all
             Mr.
             
             Hobbs's
             dispute
             is
             without
             bottom
             )
             a
             Man's
             Apostacy
             is
             no
             Fence
             against
             the
             Reflections
             of
             his
             own
             Conscience
             .
             For
             though
             it
             is
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             deny
             his
             Faith
             for
             fear
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             disbelieve
             it
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             such
             a
             Man
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             lights
             with
             as
             much
             Terrour
             as
             upon
             any
             other
             Believer
             .
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             evident
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             this
             Sentence
             upon
             such
             Offenders
             .
             For
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             that
             fell
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             were
             by
             this
             means
             alone
             recover'd
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             brought
             to
             sue
             for
             pardon
             ,
             and
             undergo
             very
             severe
             Penances
             ,
             as
             a
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             Scandal
             .
          
           
           
             But
             to
             what
             purpose
             do
             I
             put
             my self
             to
             the
             trouble
             to
             prove
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             all
             Mr.
             
             Hobbs's
             discourse
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             runs
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             as
             if
             Christianity
             were
             but
             a
             trivial
             and
             indifferent
             thing
             ,
             that
             might
             ,
             or
             might
             not
             be
             believed
             as
             Men
             variously
             fancied
             ,
             or
             were
             casually
             inclined
             :
             And
             upon
             that
             supposition
             I
             will
             freely
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             of
             as
             little
             effect
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             such
             a
             Demonstrative
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             ,
             who
             inquires
             into
             it
             ,
             can
             wink
             against
             its
             Light
             ,
             without
             doing
             violence
             to
             his
             own
             Convictions
             ,
             then
             whether
             Men
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             perpetual
             Terrour
             to
             their
             Consciences
             .
             And
             that
             this
             slight
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Christianity
             (
             though
             upon
             what
             slight
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ignorant
             pretences
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             shewn
             )
             is
             the
             bottom
             of
             Mr.
             
             Hobbs's
             meaning
             ,
             is
             too
             manifest
             from
             his
             next
             branch
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             Sovereign
             Powers
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             neither
             better
             nor
             worse
             then
             bare-faced
             Blasphemy
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             making
             Scripture
             Law
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Obligatory
             :
             But
             if
             that
             be
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             material
             ,
             whether
             a
             Man
             regard
             it
             or
             not
             ,
             for
             any
             Obligation
             
             or
             Authority
             in
             it self
             ,
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             is
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             unless
             in
             point
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             for
             all
             those
             irreverend
             abuses
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             made
             Law
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             all
             imposture
             in
             pretending
             falsly
             to
             his
             Authority
             ,
             then
             whatever
             the
             Sovereign
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             and
             all
             his
             Followers
             ,
             that
             will
             allow
             it
             no
             obligation
             but
             from
             Man
             ,
             stand
             Convicted
             of
             the
             most
             manifest
             Treason
             and
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Sovereign
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             this
             part
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Supremacy
             of
             making
             Scripture
             Law
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             to
             Kings
             ,
             they
             take
             away
             from
             God
             himself
             .
             After
             all
             this
             rank
             prophaneness
             ,
             it
             is
             almost
             needless
             to
             consider
             his
             last
             branch
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Right
             of
             Ordaining
             ,
             and
             Constituting
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             and
             derived
             from
             the
             same
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             other
             particulars
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Commission
             ,
             but
             because
             himself
             grants
             it
             in
             general
             by
             placing
             it
             in
             the
             People
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             any
             where
             ,
             that
             is
             enough
             against
             himself
             ,
             that
             denies
             all
             manner
             of
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             all
             because
             he
             has
             confessed
             (
             and
             no
             Man
             can
             deny
             it
             )
             the
             whole
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             both
             against
             the
             
             Hobbist
             and
             the
             Independant
             too
             ;
             viz.
             That
             the
             Apostles
             conveighed
             their
             Authority
             to
             their
             Successors
             ,
             whom
             themselves
             Deputed
             and
             Ordained
             by
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             this
             Power
             of
             constituting
             Successors
             resided
             in
             them
             alone
             ,
             because
             no
             Man
             could
             be
             constituted
             an
             Officer
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             or
             those
             to
             whom
             by
             it
             they
             Transmitted
             their
             Power
             .
             So
             that
             whatever
             interest
             they
             might
             permit
             the
             People
             in
             their
             Choice
             or
             Nomination
             of
             their
             Officers
             ,
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             Constituting
             them
             in
             their
             Office
             and
             Authority
             lay
             in
             themselves
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             IV.
             
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             having
             hitherto
             treated
             of
             the
             Power
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             as
             it
             stood
             before
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Men
             endued
             with
             Sovereign
             Civil
             Power
             ;
             and
             after
             his
             rate
             of
             Demonstration
             proved
             it
             to
             be
             no
             Power
             at
             all
             whilst
             vested
             in
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             he
             comes
             now
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lodged
             in
             Civil
             Sovereigns
             ,
             upon
             their
             Conversion
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             becomes
             true
             and
             proper
             Power
             .
             But
             before
             I
             consider
             his
             small
             Arguments
             ,
             I
             cannot
             understand
             why
             that
             which
             was
             no
             Power
             before
             ,
             becomes
             Power
             now
             :
             There
             can
             be
             but
             
             one
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             too
             obvious
             in
             all
             Mr.
             
             Hobbs's
             Writings
             ,
             viz.
             Because
             it
             is
             now
             abetted
             with
             the
             Penalties
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             whereas
             before
             it
             was
             only
             abetted
             with
             the
             Penalties
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             plain
             English
             of
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             if
             spoken
             out
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             no
             penalties
             at
             all
             but
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             can
             be
             no
             Power
             till
             complicated
             with
             the
             Civil
             Power
             .
             But
             the
             man
             that
             discourses
             upon
             such
             Principles
             as
             these
             ,
             has
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             relating
             to
             it
             .
             But
             secondly
             ,
             Which
             way
             came
             this
             Power
             into
             Civil
             Sovereigns
             ?
             Our
             Saviour
             left
             it
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             they
             delivered
             it
             down
             by
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             conveigh
             it
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             of
             Succession
             through
             all
             Ages
             ,
             how
             then
             came
             Civil
             Sovereigns
             by
             it
             ?
             If
             any
             were
             Ordain'd
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             it
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             not
             their
             Right
             of
             Sovereignty
             ;
             if
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             which
             way
             could
             they
             become
             possessed
             of
             a
             Power
             ,
             that
             was
             never
             derived
             to
             them
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             way
             in
             which
             it
             can
             be
             conveighed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             have
             it
             not
             that
             way
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             have
             it
             any
             other
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Principle
             upon
             
             which
             he
             founds
             this
             Power
             of
             the
             Civil
             Sovereign
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             true
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             proper
             reason
             for
             what
             he
             would
             infer
             from
             it
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Right
             of
             judging
             what
             Doctrines
             are
             fit
             for
             Peace
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             taught
             the
             Subjects
             is
             in
             all
             Common-wealths
             inseparably
             annexed
             to
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             Civil
             .
             This
             is
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             proper
             Judges
             of
             what
             conduces
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             quiet
             of
             Government
             ;
             but
             then
             this
             Power
             is
             common
             to
             Heathen
             as
             well
             as
             Christian
             Soveraigns
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             equally
             concern'd
             ,
             and
             obliged
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Power
             does
             not
             accrue
             to
             the
             Civil
             Sovereign
             by
             his
             becoming
             Christian
             ,
             but
             was
             antecedently
             and
             inseparably
             annex'd
             to
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             .
             And
             therefore
             't
             is
             but
             a
             vain
             distinction
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             makes
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             of
             Princes
             ,
             before
             and
             after
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Civil
             Sovereigns
             .
             When
             before
             it
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             a
             right
             of
             judging
             what
             Doctrines
             are
             fit
             for
             Peace
             ,
             that
             being
             inseparably
             annex't
             to
             all
             Sovereign
             Power
             ;
             and
             after
             it
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             more
             as
             Sovereign
             Princes
             .
             And
             then
             if
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             rested
             in
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             before
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Civil
             Sovereigns
             ,
             it
             must
             do
             so
             ever
             after
             ,
             
             for
             they
             could
             not
             lose
             that
             Power
             that
             was
             left
             them
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             own
             actual
             transferring
             it
             to
             another
             ;
             which
             he
             having
             not
             done
             ,
             it
             continues
             ,
             as
             and
             where
             it
             was
             first
             setled
             .
             So
             that
             Sovereigns
             as
             Christian
             ,
             as
             they
             lose
             no
             Power
             they
             gain
             none
             ,
             their
             Power
             is
             in
             both
             Cases
             Supreme
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             Sovereignty
             .
             But
             beside
             all
             this
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             a
             right
             to
             judge
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             concern
             the
             Civil
             Peace
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             inference
             that
             only
             becomes
             Mr.
             
             Hobbs's
             Principles
             ,
             to
             conclude
             that
             this
             gives
             them
             a
             power
             of
             judging
             what
             is
             fittest
             to
             promote
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Subjects
             Souls
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             And
             yet
             that
             is
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             Province
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             ,
             so
             to
             guide
             and
             govern
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             to
             Heaven
             hereafter
             .
             And
             that
             is
             somewhat
             more
             then
             meerly
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             Civil
             Peace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             right
             to
             that
             ,
             cannot
             give
             any
             right
             to
             this
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             by
             express
             Commission
             settled
             in
             another
             order
             of
             Men.
             All
             True
             Religion
             is
             indeed
             very
             serviceable
             to
             the
             Interests
             of
             Peace
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             it
             concerns
             the
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             to
             abett
             its
             force
             with
             Civil
             Laws
             .
             But
             then
             it
             
             has
             a
             much
             farther
             prospect
             into
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             of
             that
             is
             committed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             to
             a
             particular
             Order
             of
             Men
             Consecrated
             to
             that
             Office.
             How
             this
             Power
             comes
             not
             to
             interfere
             with
             the
             Civil
             ,
             but
             is
             subject
             to
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             shewn
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             but
             our
             present
             business
             is
             only
             to
             assert
             its
             Right
             .
             And
             that
             is
             so
             apparent
             from
             the
             whole
             design
             and
             nature
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             it
             .
             For
             if
             our
             Saviour
             enacted
             the
             Christian
             Law
             and
             founded
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             not
             by
             Civil
             but
             Divine
             Authority
             ;
             if
             he
             Instituted
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             to
             govern
             it
             ,
             then
             their
             Right
             of
             Government
             stands
             upon
             the
             same
             bottom
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             true
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             was
             planted
             in
             the
             World
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             right
             to
             Govern
             it
             by
             the
             same
             Authority
             .
             This
             is
             so
             undeniable
             to
             common
             Sense
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             has
             no
             way
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             denying
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             Supremacy
             at
             present
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             to
             begin
             till
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             But
             beside
             the
             falshood
             and
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             whereby
             Christianity
             is
             made
             of
             no
             force
             or
             use
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             in
             that
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             obliged
             to
             obey
             its
             Precepts
             ,
             
             because
             our
             Saviour
             has
             not
             power
             to
             make
             it
             Law
             ,
             till
             he
             enters
             upon
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             not
             till
             after
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             Beside
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             could
             think
             that
             any
             Man
             that
             reads
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             could
             be
             so
             extravagantly
             foolish
             as
             to
             dream
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             intended
             for
             present
             Obligation
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Man
             is
             bound
             to
             obey
             any
             part
             of
             it
             before
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             that
             day
             is
             appointed
             on
             purpose
             for
             the
             distribution
             of
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             ,
             according
             to
             Mens
             discharge
             of
             their
             Duty
             towards
             it
             ?
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             would
             ,
             in
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             have
             asserted
             with
             much
             more
             modesty
             ,
             that
             God
             Almighty
             had
             sent
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             World
             upon
             a
             sleeveless
             Errand
             ,
             though
             that
             is
             as
             rank
             Blasphemy
             as
             can
             be
             vented
             ;
             then
             with
             so
             much
             formality
             go
             about
             to
             prove
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ,
             that
             his
             coming
             into
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             because
             it
             takes
             no
             effect
             whilst
             the
             World
             lasts
             .
             This
             is
             to
             fasten
             upon
             the
             Almighty
             such
             another
             piece
             of
             folly
             ,
             as
             his
             Politiques
             have
             run
             himself
             into
             in
             another
             Case
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             serious
             belief
             of
             Religion
             is
             necessary
             to
             Government
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             all
             Religion
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             Artifice
             of
             State
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             really
             no
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             seriously
             believed
             ,
             
             and
             so
             can
             do
             no
             service
             to
             Government
             .
             So
             here
             he
             makes
             God
             himself
             to
             send
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             World
             to
             publish
             a
             Law
             ,
             by
             Obedience
             to
             which
             ,
             Men
             may
             purchase
             to
             themselves
             a
             State
             of
             Salvation
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             makes
             the
             same
             God
             to
             declare
             that
             this
             Law
             ,
             for
             the
             publication
             whereof
             he
             sent
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             force
             in
             this
             World
             to
             which
             it
             was
             publisht
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Man
             whilst
             he
             lives
             is
             under
             any
             obligation
             of
             Obedience
             to
             it
             .
             Upon
             this
             supposition
             would
             not
             any
             Man
             conclude
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             might
             very
             well
             have
             spared
             all
             his
             pains
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             been
             in
             so
             much
             hast
             ,
             and
             put
             himself
             to
             so
             much
             trouble
             for
             Enacting
             a
             Law
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             have
             deferr'd
             its
             publication
             to
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             to
             Commence
             its
             Use
             and
             Obligation
             ?
             But
             the
             true
             Consequence
             of
             this
             Evasion
             is
             a
             clear
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             distinct
             power
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             take
             this
             away
             but
             by
             abrogating
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             Authority
             .
             For
             if
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             be
             in
             the
             Civil
             Sovereign
             ,
             then
             he
             has
             none
             ,
             and
             so
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             ,
             to
             be
             consistent
             with
             his
             Principle
             ,
             says
             he
             has
             not
             ,
             while
             there
             are
             Civil
             Sovereigns
             in
             the
             World.
             
             But
             if
             he
             have
             any
             ,
             he
             has
             power
             to
             Depute
             what
             Officers
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Deputation
             they
             have
             a
             Power
             as
             independent
             upon
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             as
             that
             Authority
             from
             which
             their
             Power
             is
             derived
             .
             So
             that
             to
             take
             away
             the
             distinct
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             settled
             by
             our
             Saviour
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             ,
             is
             in
             plain
             terms
             to
             deny
             his
             Power
             as
             well
             as
             theirs
             .
             For
             if
             they
             had
             a
             right
             to
             it
             at
             first
             by
             his
             Grant
             ,
             and
             if
             his
             grant
             be
             of
             any
             Validity
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             .
             So
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             if
             Men
             would
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             to
             disown
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             less
             then
             renouncing
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             Authority
             .
             And
             I
             am
             confident
             no
             Christian
             Prince
             would
             ever
             accept
             of
             any
             Supremacy
             of
             Power
             upon
             such
             terms
             ,
             and
             yet
             if
             he
             challenge
             to
             himself
             ,
             though
             but
             a
             share
             of
             that
             Power
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             has
             left
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Succession
             ,
             he
             must
             plainly
             invade
             that
             original
             Authority
             in
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             from
             whom
             they
             hold
             it
             .
             So
             tha●●hough
             we
             could
             suppose
             any
             Prince
             so
             prophane
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             would
             make
             all
             Princes
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             any
             Man
             so
             impudent
             as
             to
             take
             up
             his
             Supremacy
             upon
             no
             better
             terms
             then
             of
             Renouncing
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             
             for
             so
             does
             every
             one
             that
             denies
             his
             distinct
             Authority
             ,
             and
             takes
             it
             to
             himself
             .
             So
             inseparably
             is
             the
             right
             of
             Governing
             the
             Christian
             Church
             annexed
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Office
             by
             virtue
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             that
             to
             take
             it
             from
             them
             and
             place
             it
             any
             where
             else
             ,
             is
             open
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             have
             I
             consider'd
             the
             wild
             Consequence
             of
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             gives
             all
             Power
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             shewn
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             it
             gives
             them
             what
             no
             Prince
             was
             ever
             so
             Extravagant
             as
             to
             challenge
             ,
             a
             Power
             to
             Administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             a
             Power
             to
             Ordain
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             a
             Power
             to
             do
             all
             those
             Offices
             that
             are
             known
             all
             the
             World
             over
             to
             be
             proper
             only
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Function
             ,
             but
             withal
             ,
             that
             it
             apparently
             takes
             away
             all
             Authority
             from
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             .
             And
             this
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             all
             I
             must
             say
             for
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             sticks
             not
             to
             own
             all
             these
             bad
             Consequences
             ,
             he
             affirms
             no
             more
             then
             what
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             by
             his
             first
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             whoever
             gives
             the
             proper
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             to
             the
             Civil
             Sovereign
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             own
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             his
             Consequences
             ,
             must
             quit
             his
             own
             Assertion
             .
             And
             this
             I
             shall
             prove
             
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             upon
             all
             the
             followers
             of
             Erastus
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             any
             form
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             settled
             by
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             they
             must
             Renounce
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             be
             Baptized
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Leviathan
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             V.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             having
             avoided
             these
             two
             dangerous
             extremes
             ,
             one
             whereof
             destroys
             our
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             our
             Religion
             ,
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Premisses
             ,
             there
             are
             ,
             and
             ever
             must
             be
             in
             all
             Kingdoms
             and
             Common-wealths
             ,
             where
             Christianity
             is
             Entertain'd
             and
             Protected
             ,
             two
             distinct
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             if
             we
             confound
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             or
             that
             either
             invade
             or
             intrench
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             our
             Christianity
             is
             worth
             ,
             and
             the
             wrong
             either
             way
             will
             light
             at
             last
             upon
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             Authority
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Priest
             challenge
             any
             Temporal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             derived
             from
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             beside
             the
             violation
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Sovereign
             Powers
             ,
             he
             directly
             affronts
             his
             Masters
             own
             Government
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             disclaims
             it
             .
             For
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             purely
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             he
             becomes
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             over
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             pretend
             to
             any
             Power
             of
             another
             Nature
             from
             him
             as
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             charge
             with
             turning
             Christ
             into
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             forces
             upon
             him
             in
             spight
             of
             his
             own
             Protestation
             against
             it
             ,
             a
             Temporal
             Dominion
             .
             Which
             is
             such
             an
             abuse
             of
             his
             Institution
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             contradiction
             to
             his
             whole
             Design
             ,
             that
             to
             call
             him
             Impostor
             would
             not
             be
             a
             greater
             Blasphemy
             .
             For
             this
             implies
             no
             less
             then
             that
             under
             pretence
             of
             such
             a
             Religious
             and
             Innocent
             design
             of
             erecting
             a
             Kingdom
             but
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             he
             really
             intended
             no
             other
             Design
             then
             to
             advance
             an
             Universal
             Empire
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Sovereign
             Powers
             of
             it
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             shall
             assume
             to
             himself
             the
             Exercise
             of
             that
             Power
             ,
             that
             is
             peculiarly
             vested
             in
             the
             Governors
             and
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             sole
             Government
             of
             it
             as
             such
             ,
             instead
             of
             Governing
             the
             Church
             he
             destroys
             it
             ,
             when
             every
             Church
             as
             a
             Church
             is
             capable
             of
             no
             other
             Government
             ,
             then
             what
             was
             delegated
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Office
             by
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             special
             Commission
             ,
             after
             the
             full
             settlement
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Sovereign
             Princes
             .
             So
             that
             after
             this
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             take
             it
             to
             themselves
             ,
             is
             to
             act
             not
             only
             without
             ,
             but
             against
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             express
             Commission
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             so
             particularly
             appropriated
             that
             Power
             
             to
             another
             Order
             of
             Men.
             Neither
             is
             it
             only
             an
             encroachment
             upon
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             Authority
             ,
             but
             an
             assuming
             of
             it
             to
             himself
             .
             In
             that
             the
             Prince
             thereby
             Challenges
             the
             Supreme
             Government
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Kingdom
             ,
             without
             any
             Commission
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             has
             it
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             own
             Title
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Grant
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             our
             Saviour
             plainly
             turn'd
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             another
             seated
             in
             his
             Throne
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             the
             grand
             difficulty
             that
             follows
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             has
             hitherto
             so
             much
             puzled
             most
             Men
             in
             this
             Debate
             ,
             is
             the
             danger
             of
             Competition
             between
             two
             Supreme
             Powers
             .
             For
             if
             they
             happen
             to
             contradict
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             of
             later
             time
             they
             have
             too
             often
             done
             ,
             who
             shall
             over-rule
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             obey
             his
             Prince
             contrary
             to
             the
             Prescription
             of
             his
             Spiritual
             Guide
             ,
             he
             may
             endanger
             his
             Soul
             ;
             if
             he
             obey
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             disobeys
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             thereby
             forfeits
             his
             Neck
             to
             Justice
             .
             This
             Knot
             is
             thought
             so
             difficult
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             untying
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             generally
             cut
             asunder
             ,
             and
             the
             competition
             avoided
             by
             denying
             the
             distinction
             .
             Thus
             the
             Romanists
             that
             are
             the
             high
             flying
             Assertors
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             ,
             unanimously
             confine
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             Sovereign
             
             Princes
             to
             things
             Secular
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             all
             Authority
             from
             them
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             that
             Assert
             the
             Royal
             Supremacy
             ,
             deny
             any
             Jurisdiction
             at
             all
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             making
             their
             whole
             Function
             meerly
             Ministerial
             ,
             or
             nothing
             but
             a
             right
             to
             perform
             and
             administer
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             any
             Power
             or
             Jurisdiction
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             have
             none
             but
             what
             is
             granted
             by
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
             But
             both
             these
             run
             into
             all
             the
             fore-mention'd
             ill
             Consequences
             ,
             the
             first
             by
             denying
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             things
             within
             his
             own
             Dominions
             :
             The
             second
             by
             denying
             our
             Saviour's
             Supremacy
             over
             his
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             has
             every
             where
             settled
             a
             Power
             in
             his
             Deputies
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Princes
             ;
             so
             that
             either
             of
             these
             Extremes
             ,
             howsoever
             minc'd
             and
             stated
             ,
             still
             carry
             us
             upon
             the
             same
             Precipice
             .
             Though
             this
             difficulty
             becomes
             so
             much
             the
             more
             nice
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             more
             Ancient
             Possession
             of
             Sovereign
             Powers
             :
             in
             that
             before
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             they
             govern'd
             their
             Kingdoms
             without
             Competitors
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             jealous
             of
             this
             new
             Authority
             ,
             as
             an
             encroachment
             upon
             their
             
             old
             Soveraignty
             .
             For
             whereas
             before
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             whole
             and
             sole
             Power
             within
             their
             Dominions
             was
             in
             themselves
             ,
             now
             they
             seem
             to
             enjoy
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             divided
             Empire
             ,
             and
             see
             another
             erected
             in
             it
             ,
             backt
             by
             no
             less
             Authority
             then
             the
             immediate
             and
             miraculous
             Power
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             greatest
             Power
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             it
             they
             seem
             not
             only
             to
             be
             rivall'd
             but
             over-topt
             in
             their
             Authority
             .
             That
             is
             that
             Providence
             that
             had
             hitherto
             made
             them
             Supreme
             under
             it self
             within
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             seems
             hereby
             to
             introduce
             a
             Superiour
             Power
             over
             their
             Heads
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             more
             immediate
             Institution
             .
             All
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             unavoidable
             contradiction
             to
             the
             first
             Principle
             that
             I
             have
             laid
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             no
             alteration
             or
             abatement
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Sovereign
             Princes
             .
             But
             all
             these
             difficulties
             as
             big
             and
             as
             dreadful
             as
             they
             may
             appear
             at
             first
             view
             ,
             are
             clearly
             scatter'd
             by
             one
             very
             easie
             and
             obvious
             consideration
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             endued
             with
             no
             Temporal
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             so
             all
             the
             Authority
             that
             it
             has
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             obliges
             all
             that
             own
             it
             to
             a
             more
             entire
             and
             resign'd
             
             submission
             to
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             then
             Men
             could
             have
             been
             brought
             under
             by
             any
             other
             way
             without
             its
             Institution
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Erection
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             new
             Kingdom
             within
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
             upon
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             defrauding
             Sovereign
             Princes
             of
             their
             Ancient
             Authority
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             its
             greatest
             improvement
             and
             inforcement
             ;
             but
             especially
             it
             makes
             the
             Power
             of
             Christian
             Sovereign●
             more
             absolute
             then
             all
             other
             Powers
             that
             are
             not
             Christian
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             these
             it
             raises
             their
             Soveraignty
             higher
             then
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             over
             all
             their
             Christian
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             binding
             them
             to
             a
             stricter
             Allegiance
             then
             their
             own
             Laws
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             other
             Christians
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             the
             highest
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             are
             obliged
             by
             their
             very
             Office
             to
             the
             most
             humble
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             absolute
             submission
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             Governments
             .
             All
             which
             considerations
             render
             Christianity
             the
             most
             easie
             of
             any
             Religion
             in
             the
             World
             for
             compliance
             with
             the
             peace
             and
             quiet
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Notion
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             it
             is
             singular
             to
             Christianity
             .
             For
             all
             other
             Religions
             both
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             had
             some
             Worldly
             interest
             twisted
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             our
             Saviour
             to
             avoid
             all
             mixtures
             of
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             
             abstracts
             his
             Institution
             from
             all
             considerations
             ,
             unless
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             And
             therefore
             first
             Erects
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             any
             Promise
             of
             any
             advantages
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             to
             let
             his
             followers
             know
             what
             they
             were
             to
             trust
             to
             by
             the
             Principles
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             with
             a
             certain
             assurance
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             the
             comforts
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             life
             it self
             .
             So
             evident
             is
             it
             from
             the
             original
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             Men
             any
             claims
             of
             Worldly
             Interest
             ,
             that
             meerly
             as
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             obliged
             ,
             whenever
             they
             are
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             renounce
             them
             all
             .
             And
             this
             Doctrine
             lying
             at
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             was
             careful
             to
             settle
             it
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             When
             he
             gives
             his
             Disciples
             their
             first
             Commission
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             Condition
             that
             he
             teaches
             them
             to
             require
             of
             all
             Proselytes
             ,
             He
             
             
               that
               taketh
               not
               up
               his
               Cross
               and
               followeth
               after
               me
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
               .
               i.
               e.
            
             He
             that
             takes
             not
             up
             his
             Religion
             upon
             condition
             of
             taking
             up
             the
             Cross
             too
             ,
             is
             no
             true
             Christian.
             By
             which
             expression
             of
             taking
             up
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             signified
             the
             under-going
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             Calamities
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Cross
             was
             the
             greatest
             ,
             being
             the
             most
             shameful
             and
             most
             painful
             punishment
             
             that
             was
             used
             at
             that
             time
             :
             And
             therefore
             Plato
             in
             his
             Description
             of
             a
             perfect
             good-Man
             ,
             that
             nothing
             shall
             fright
             out
             of
             his
             Duty
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             says
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             has
             suffered
             all
             miseries
             ,
             he
             will
             endure
             to
             be
             Crucified
             too
             .
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             is
             plainly
             this
             ,
             Let
             no
             Man
             expect
             any
             Worldly
             profit
             by
             following
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             pretend
             that
             I
             gave
             him
             any
             ground
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             my
             Institution
             ,
             that
             whoever
             will
             undertake
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             upon
             no
             less
             condition
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             suffer
             all
             manner
             of
             Persecutions
             for
             it
             ,
             even
             the
             scandalous
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             it self
             .
             So
             plain
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             when
             it
             meets
             with
             any
             Opposition
             ,
             is
             to
             maintain
             it self
             by
             nothing
             but
             suffering
             to
             use
             no
             weapon
             but
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             Men
             that
             are
             indispensably
             obliged
             to
             such
             an
             absolute
             submission
             ,
             are
             sufficiently
             tyed
             up
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             be
             possible
             ,
             from
             creating
             any
             disturbance
             to
             the
             Civil
             State
             ;
             for
             what
             greater
             security
             can
             be
             contrived
             against
             that
             ,
             then
             that
             Men
             should
             be
             bound
             by
             the
             first
             Principle
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             with
             meekness
             and
             cheerfulness
             to
             resign
             up
             their
             Lives
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
             case
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             plead
             but
             their
             own
             innocence
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             will
             not
             satisfie
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             Authority
             from
             our
             Saviour
             to
             upbraid
             the
             Power
             that
             condemns
             them
             ,
             and
             Remonstrate
             to
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             that
             are
             obliged
             to
             undergo
             its
             Sentence
             as
             he
             did
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             meekness
             and
             silence
             .
             Here
             is
             no
             disputing
             the
             Commands
             of
             Princes
             ,
             whether
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             nothing
             but
             absolute
             submission
             to
             their
             most
             unjust
             and
             illegal
             Proceedings
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             opposition
             to
             their
             most
             unwarrantable
             Commands
             ,
             nor
             any
             weapon
             of
             defence
             but
             laying
             down
             their
             Lives
             after
             their
             great
             Masters
             Example
             in
             submission
             to
             the
             Government
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             and
             honest
             state
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             that
             every
             Man
             be
             faithful
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             compensated
             with
             those
             Rewards
             that
             his
             Religion
             Promises
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             compensation
             enough
             for
             all
             that
             he
             can
             suffer
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             take
             it
             not
             up
             with
             this
             condition
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             that
             he
             takes
             up
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             no
             Christian
             Religion
             without
             the
             Cross.
             And
             so
             our
             Saviour
             has
             all
             along
             stated
             the
             matter
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             And
             it
             being
             so
             stated
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             understand
             ,
             
             how
             in
             cases
             of
             the
             greatest
             competition
             ,
             both
             Powers
             so
             prevail
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             as
             to
             attain
             both
             their
             respective
             Ends.
             For
             by
             it
             the
             Civil
             Power
             must
             over-rule
             as
             to
             all
             effects
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             to
             be
             thus
             gently
             submitted
             to
             in
             its
             most
             unjust
             Decrees
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             full
             security
             of
             the
             Peace
             and
             Quiet
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             proper
             end
             for
             which
             it
             was
             instituted
             .
             And
             the
             Spiritual
             Power
             attains
             its
             effect
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             by
             their
             Conscientious
             Loyalty
             to
             their
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Laws
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             all
             that
             it
             aims
             at
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             Professor
             of
             it
             ought
             to
             pretend
             to
             .
             This
             is
             so
             plain
             and
             evident
             in
             the
             whole
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             wonder
             that
             any
             Man
             should
             ever
             dream
             that
             true
             Christianity
             could
             any
             way
             interfere
             with
             Civil
             Government
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             particularly
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             being
             under
             a
             mistaken
             apprehension
             that
             the
             new
             Christian
             Religion
             aim'd
             at
             Innovation
             in
             Government
             ,
             endeavour'd
             by
             all
             the
             methods
             of
             Cruelty
             to
             stop
             its
             progress
             ,
             the
             Christians
             who
             were
             all
             bound
             openly
             to
             profess
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             to
             propagate
             it
             in
             publick
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
             all
             that
             bloody
             opposition
             that
             was
             made
             against
             it
             ,
             went
             on
             in
             their
             work
             without
             creating
             any
             the
             least
             disturbance
             to
             their
             Governors
             ,
             unless
             what
             they
             gave
             themselves
             by
             their
             own
             needless
             outrage
             against
             them
             .
             For
             all
             that
             they
             did
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             was
             only
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             how
             much
             soever
             they
             were
             displeased
             with
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             they
             could
             have
             no
             ground
             or
             provocation
             to
             persecute
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             only
             by
             its
             Laws
             ,
             but
             by
             its
             very
             Constitution
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             tender
             of
             all
             the
             Rights
             of
             Civil
             Government
             ;
             but
             if
             notwithstanding
             that
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             proceed
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             nothing
             more
             to
             say
             or
             do
             for
             themselves
             ,
             then
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             Lives
             with
             all
             possible
             meekness
             ,
             in
             submission
             to
             their
             Royal
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             hoped
             they
             would
             not
             take
             it
             for
             any
             piece
             of
             stubbornness
             or
             affected
             disobedience
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             Renounce
             their
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             quit
             their
             hopes
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             out
             of
             compliance
             with
             their
             Commands
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             them
             so
             much
             in
             good
             earnest
             as
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             Lives
             out
             of
             pure
             submission
             to
             their
             Authority
             .
             Such
             a
             competition
             as
             this
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             the
             real
             Truth
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             then
             
             upon
             supposition
             of
             its
             Nature
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             it
             can
             be
             any
             way
             prejudicial
             to
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             to
             which
             by
             its
             obligation
             to
             peaceable
             suffering
             under
             it
             ,
             it
             cannot
             avoid
             to
             discharge
             its
             whole
             duty
             of
             subjection
             to
             it
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             is
             the
             real
             state
             of
             Christianity
             in
             it self
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             that
             its
             Professors
             should
             be
             so
             perfect
             and
             so
             free
             from
             passion
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             provoked
             to
             resistance
             by
             Oppression
             .
             To
             this
             it
             is
             easily
             answered
             ,
             that
             how
             much
             soever
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             allows
             for
             other
             infirmities
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             this
             is
             open
             defiance
             and
             contradiction
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Man
             that
             pretends
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             yet
             can
             be
             prevail'd
             upon
             by
             any
             Temptation
             to
             entertain
             one
             thought
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             Villain
             ,
             a
             Cut-throat
             ,
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             his
             King
             ,
             but
             his
             Saviour
             .
             And
             therefore
             whenever
             Princes
             are
             encountred
             with
             any
             pretences
             whatsoever
             of
             disturbance
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             alone
             they
             ought
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             as
             the
             most
             incorrigible
             and
             most
             unpardonable
             sort
             of
             Traytors
             .
             And
             if
             they
             are
             Christians
             themselves
             ,
             and
             have
             any
             kindness
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             shameless
             pretenders
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             Examples
             
             of
             their
             utmost
             severity
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             very
             top
             of
             all
             Blasphemy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Rebellion
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             evident
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             can
             never
             do
             any
             harm
             to
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             so
             if
             it
             be
             ever
             abused
             and
             prophaned
             to
             such
             designs
             ,
             they
             that
             do
             it
             are
             the
             worst
             of
             Villains
             ,
             that
             deserve
             the
             utmost
             punishment
             that
             can
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             meet
             with
             it
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             And
             that
             I
             think
             is
             all
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             any
             Law
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             deterr
             those
             that
             it
             would
             oblige
             from
             offending
             against
             it
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Penalties
             that
             God
             or
             Man
             can
             inflict
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             VI.
             
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             beside
             this
             general
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             cuts
             up
             the
             very
             Roots
             of
             all
             resistance
             to
             Lawful
             Powers
             ,
             there
             are
             great
             numbers
             of
             particular
             Laws
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             this
             Religion
             ,
             that
             lop
             off
             all
             its
             Branches
             and
             Pretences
             ,
             by
             advancing
             the
             Reverence
             that
             is
             due
             to
             Authority
             ;
             and
             requiring
             from
             all
             that
             profess
             any
             Obedience
             to
             that
             ,
             a
             more
             accurate
             Obedience
             and
             Subjection
             to
             their
             Governors
             ,
             then
             their
             Governors
             could
             have
             obliged
             them
             to
             by
             their
             own
             Authority
             .
             So
             that
             of
             all
             Men
             the
             Christian
             
             must
             be
             the
             best
             Subject
             by
             his
             very
             profession
             ;
             so
             far
             is
             he
             from
             being
             brought
             under
             any
             probable
             Temptation
             of
             disrespect
             to
             his
             Superiours
             by
             his
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             ,
             be
             his
             Governours
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             
               Caligula's
               ,
               Nero's
            
             or
             Domitian's
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             by
             a
             new
             obligation
             ,
             under
             no
             less
             penalty
             than
             the
             Divine
             displeasure
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             the
             highest
             honour
             and
             the
             lowest
             subjection
             .
             It
             were
             an
             endless
             work
             to
             enumerate
             all
             passages
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             it
             being
             more
             frequently
             and
             more
             earnestly
             urged
             then
             any
             other
             duty
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             very
             well
             observes
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Rebellion
             )
             
               Every
               Man
               is
               naturally
               selfish
               and
               proud
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               apt
               to
               break
               the
               bounds
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Kings
               and
               Laws
               to
               our selves
               .
               This
               Rebelling
               disobedient
               disposition
               therefore
               should
               be
               first
               resisted
               and
               subdued
               ,
               as
               a
               greater
               Enemy
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               Nations
               ,
               then
               the
               faults
               of
               Princes
               are
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             I
             shall
             alledge
             one
             or
             two
             of
             the
             most
             pregnant
             Texts
             against
             it
             ,
             to
             shew
             both
             the
             Impudence
             and
             Impiety
             of
             those
             Men
             ,
             and
             himself
             in
             particular
             ,
             who
             dare
             Reconcile
             any
             Pretence
             to
             Christianity
             with
             the
             least
             disrespect
             to
             Sovereign
             Powers
             .
             And
             whilst
             they
             lay
             claims
             to
             greater
             Holiness
             and
             Purity
             
             then
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             are
             putting
             continual
             slights
             and
             affronts
             upon
             their
             Governours
             ,
             and
             whenever
             they
             can
             gain
             an
             opportunity
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             blush
             not
             with
             all
             their
             demureness
             to
             wrastle
             with
             them
             for
             their
             Supremacy
             .
             Which
             is
             such
             a
             rank
             piece
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             such
             a
             bare-faced
             appearance
             of
             
               Antichrist
               ,
               Mahomet
            
             and
             Hildebrand
             ,
             as
             no
             good
             Christian
             can
             sufficiently
             abhor
             ,
             nor
             any
             wise
             Magistrate
             sufficiently
             punish
             .
             Though
             the
             greatest
             affront
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             have
             so
             clearly
             and
             severely
             forbidden
             all
             Resistance
             to
             Supreme
             Powers
             ;
             when
             the
             Rules
             that
             they
             have
             given
             in
             this
             case
             are
             so
             absolute
             and
             universal
             to
             prevent
             all
             Evasion
             ;
             when
             beside
             the
             great
             Authority
             of
             the
             Command
             it self
             ,
             they
             enforce
             it
             by
             its
             own
             wisdom
             and
             reasonableness
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             tyed
             upon
             us
             by
             all
             the
             strongest
             Obligations
             both
             of
             Power
             ,
             Interest
             ,
             and
             Ingenuity
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             to
             escape
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Law
             so
             carefully
             Enacted
             ,
             is
             to
             pass
             an
             open
             slight
             upon
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Legislator
             himself
             .
             But
             to
             make
             these
             very
             Precepts
             that
             were
             given
             on
             purpose
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             pretences
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             so
             many
             Warrants
             and
             Commissions
             given
             to
             Subjects
             for
             raising
             Rebellion
             against
             
             their
             Sovereigns
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             done
             in
             our
             Age
             ,
             exceeds
             all
             the
             Impiety
             of
             Men
             ,
             nay
             of
             Devils
             too
             ,
             in
             all
             former
             Ages
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             can
             be
             more
             clearly
             and
             fully
             express'd
             then
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Discourse
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             chap.
             13
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               Soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               Power
               but
               of
               God.
               The
               Powers
               that
               now
               are
               ,
               are
               ordain'd
               of
               God.
               Whosoever
               therefore
               resisteth
               the
               Power
               ,
               resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               :
               and
               they
               that
               resist
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               Damnation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Here
             is
             no
             Restriction
             ,
             no
             Reservation
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             Catholique
             Duty
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             stands
             upon
             such
             reasons
             as
             equally
             effect
             all
             .
             And
             first
             from
             the
             Original
             of
             all
             Authority
             ,
             
               It
               is
               from
               God.
            
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             because
             those
             in
             Power
             were
             either
             the
             best
             or
             the
             wisest
             Men
             ;
             but
             be
             the
             Men
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             Authority
             from
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             he
             requires
             subjection
             to
             them
             as
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             looks
             upon
             all
             resistance
             to
             these
             his
             Vicegerents
             ,
             as
             an
             affront
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             own
             Commission
             :
             
               Whosoever
               resisteth
               the
               Power
               ,
               resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
            
             And
             then
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             follow
             upon
             it
             :
             
               And
               they
               that
               resist
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               Damnation
               .
            
             But
             
             though
             this
             Argument
             from
             the
             Divine
             Original
             of
             Government
             be
             so
             strong
             an
             enforcement
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             goes
             on
             to
             tye
             it
             harder
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             from
             its
             End
             ,
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Subject
             :
             
               For
               he
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               to
               thee
               for
               good
               .
            
             And
             common
             Sense
             will
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             submission
             to
             the
             worst
             Princes
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Subject
             then
             Rebellion
             against
             them
             .
             So
             that
             how
             much
             harm
             soever
             a
             Tyrannical
             Prince
             may
             bring
             upon
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             he
             does
             it
             more
             good
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             only
             by
             being
             a
             Bar
             against
             the
             Miseries
             of
             War
             and
             Confusion
             .
             And
             common
             experience
             will
             confirm
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Argument
             ,
             that
             be
             the
             Governors
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             yet
             their
             Government
             in
             spite
             of
             their
             own
             folly
             and
             wickedness
             is
             highly
             beneficial
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             every
             private
             mans
             Interest
             and
             Property
             is
             comprehended
             .
             Now
             from
             both
             these
             Premises
             the
             conclusion
             is
             unavoidable
             :
             
               Wherefore
               ye
               must
               needs
               be
               Subject
               not
               only
               for
               Wrath
               ,
               but
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Laws
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             sense
             of
             duty
             to
             that
             God
             by
             whose
             Authority
             Kings
             Reign
             ,
             and
             who
             has
             bound
             upon
             our
             Consciences
             the
             duty
             of
             Subjection
             
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             one
             would
             think
             it
             impossible
             for
             Men
             to
             escape
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             so
             clear
             a
             Law
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             till
             they
             lay
             aside
             the
             natural
             Sense
             and
             Ingenuity
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             then
             indeed
             Mens
             Consciences
             are
             arm'd
             against
             all
             Conviction
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             happens
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             once
             much
             learning
             made
             this
             great
             Apostle
             mad
             ,
             so
             now
             much
             Reliligion
             makes
             him
             a
             Fool.
             For
             so
             we
             are
             told
             that
             we
             must
             not
             think
             that
             he
             would
             be
             so
             silly
             as
             to
             abett
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             
               Non
               ut
               Neronem
               aut
               Tyrannum
               quemvis
               alium
               supra
               omnem
               legem
               &
               paenam
               constituendo
               ,
               crudelissimum
               unius
               Imperium
               in
               omnes
               mortales
               constabiliret
            
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             not
             set
             up
             Nero
             or
             any
             other
             Tyrant
             above
             all
             Law
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             establish
             the
             cruel
             Dominion
             of
             one
             above
             all
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             distinguish
             between
             the
             King's
             Person
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             
               in
               Concreto
            
             (
             to
             express
             it
             in
             Mr.
             
             Rutherford's
             words
             ,
             though
             it
             
             is
             the
             Sence
             of
             all
             the
             Monarchomachists
             )
             and
             as
             a
             King
             and
             his
             Office
             
               in
               abstracto
            
             ,
             the
             Person
             may
             be
             resisted
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             Office
             ,
             because
             if
             the
             Person
             govern
             not
             by
             Law
             and
             Justice
             ,
             he
             ceases
             to
             be
             a
             Lawful
             Power
             .
             But
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             for
             God
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             if
             Men
             may
             evacuate
             their
             force
             by
             such
             Metaphysical
             
             Nothings
             ?
             For
             how
             can
             we
             submit
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             by
             submitting
             to
             the
             King
             himself
             ?
             If
             the
             Office
             it self
             could
             Govern
             without
             him
             ,
             then
             it
             might
             be
             the
             safest
             way
             to
             stick
             to
             the
             Abstract
             ,
             but
             seeing
             it
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             the
             Concrete
             ,
             he
             that
             commands
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Office
             ,
             commands
             us
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Man
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             he
             commands
             us
             nothing
             .
             So
             that
             this
             is
             really
             no
             better
             then
             prophane
             trifling
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             in
             plain
             and
             express
             terms
             commanded
             to
             make
             no
             Resistance
             to
             our
             Governors
             ,
             to
             get
             loose
             from
             so
             useful
             a
             Law
             ,
             by
             such
             childish
             and
             senseless
             Trifles
             as
             plainly
             contradict
             the
             Law
             it self
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             only
             design
             of
             such
             Laws
             is
             to
             preserve
             the
             Peace
             of
             humane
             Societies
             ,
             by
             such
             evasions
             as
             these
             ,
             all
             Men
             are
             left
             at
             liberty
             to
             disturb
             it
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Laws
             in
             the
             World
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             or
             ever
             can
             be
             made
             against
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             would
             advise
             these
             Men
             that
             can
             cheat
             and
             lullaby
             their
             own
             Consciences
             with
             such
             Rattles
             as
             these
             ,
             either
             to
             lay
             aside
             their
             Metaphysicks
             or
             their
             Religion
             ,
             because
             such
             niceness
             and
             subtilty
             makes
             it
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             Use
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             World.
             For
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             
             Laws
             at
             all
             ,
             Men
             would
             be
             under
             no
             greater
             restraint
             from
             the
             Sin
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             now
             by
             the
             most
             effectual
             Laws
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             God
             himself
             to
             lay
             upon
             them
             .
             Men
             that
             can
             use
             such
             abusive
             and
             preva●icating
             shifts
             to
             escape
             their
             plain
             Duty
             ,
             are
             arrived
             either
             to
             too
             great
             Prophaneness
             ,
             or
             too
             high
             Enthusiasm
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Rights
             of
             common
             Christianity
             .
             They
             serve
             their
             Saviour
             just
             as
             they
             do
             their
             Prince
             ,
             they
             obey
             him
             
               in
               abstracto
            
             ,
             and
             Rebell
             against
             him
             
               in
               concreto
            
             ;
             they
             submit
             to
             his
             Laws
             when
             themselves
             think
             it
             convenient
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             then
             cease
             to
             be
             his
             Laws
             .
             This
             is
             the
             unavoidable
             result
             of
             these
             thin
             and
             precarious
             distinctions
             ,
             that
             Religion
             ,
             if
             Men
             will
             ,
             shall
             be
             of
             no
             use
             or
             force
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             this
             is
             down-right
             Childrens
             play
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             Laws
             whatsoever
             ridiculous
             ,
             when
             it
             leaves
             it
             to
             those
             who
             are
             commanded
             absolute
             submission
             ,
             to
             judge
             when
             submission
             is
             sit
             ,
             and
             when
             not
             .
             Do
             but
             once
             allow
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             all
             the
             Laws
             injoyning
             this
             Duty
             can
             never
             command
             any
             thing
             .
             For
             after
             they
             have
             commanded
             all
             that
             can
             be
             commanded
             ,
             every
             Man
             will
             be
             as
             much
             at
             liberty
             to
             do
             what
             he
             pleases
             ,
             
             as
             he
             was
             be●ore
             ,
             being
             sole
             Judge
             of
             the
             fitness
             of
             his
             Subjection
             .
             But
             if
             he
             be
             Judge
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             bound
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             Judge
             ,
             but
             is
             absolutely
             bound
             .
             In
             our
             present
             case
             ,
             what
             can
             the
             Apostles
             Command
             signifie
             ,
             when
             he
             peremptorily
             and
             indefinitly
             requires
             subjection
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ?
             
               i.
               e.
            
             say
             these
             Statesmen
             to
             all
             Powers
             that
             govern
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             .
             This
             makes
             the
             Subjects
             the
             Supreme
             Judges
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             not
             the
             Governors
             themselves
             ;
             for
             by
             it
             ,
             whatever
             these
             do
             or
             Command
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             no
             Authority
             then
             as
             the
             Subjects
             judge
             it
             Legal
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             liberty
             to
             Resist
             and
             Rebel
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             would
             deserve
             to
             be
             laughed
             at
             ,
             for
             being
             so
             serious
             in
             enforcing
             a
             Law
             that
             can
             never
             bind
             ,
             whilst
             he
             commands
             Subjection
             or
             Non-resistance
             to
             higher
             Powers
             ,
             when
             the
             Subjects
             after
             that
             ,
             have
             full
             Power
             in
             themselves
             to
             determine
             to
             what
             higher
             Powers
             they
             will
             or
             will
             not
             resist
             .
             Such
             Non-sence
             lyes
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             all
             Rebellion
             ;
             for
             if
             Men
             are
             at
             all
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             Governours
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             all
             ;
             if
             not
             to
             all
             ,
             then
             not
             to
             any
             ,
             because
             the
             Power
             of
             Resistance
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             poor
             Republican
             Principle
             ,
             at
             last
             wholly
             left
             
             to
             their
             own
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             no
             Authority
             but
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Wills.
             
          
           
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             if
             a
             King
             ceases
             to
             be
             the
             higher
             Power
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             a
             Lawful
             King
             ,
             whenever
             he
             does
             not
             act
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             or
             whenever
             his
             Subjects
             shall
             apprehend
             so
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             there
             should
             be
             any
             settled
             Government
             or
             Society
             among
             Mankind
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             so
             plainly
             impossible
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             must
             be
             miscarriages
             as
             long
             as
             Kings
             are
             Men
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             misapprehensions
             of
             the
             Government
             as
             long
             as
             the
             People
             are
             the
             People
             ?
             So
             that
             the
             design
             of
             these
             Men
             that
             advance
             such
             Niceties
             as
             these
             ,
             is
             apparently
             nothing
             else
             ,
             then
             to
             render
             all
             Government
             an
             impracticable
             thing
             .
             For
             what
             security
             or
             settlement
             can
             it
             ever
             have
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             by
             such
             lavish
             Principles
             as
             these
             ,
             Subjects
             are
             impowred
             ,
             nay
             always
             Authorised
             to
             subvert
             the
             present
             Government
             ?
             For
             whatever
             the
             present
             Government
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             defects
             enough
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             the
             fewer
             it
             has
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             will
             be
             complained
             of
             .
             For
             there
             is
             never
             so
             much
             noise
             of
             Grievances
             and
             Oppressions
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             kindest
             and
             the
             justest
             Princes
             ;
             in
             such
             happy
             times
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             by
             what
             unhappy
             fate
             Men
             run
             Mad
             
             with
             Insolence
             ,
             out
             of
             meer
             Vanity
             and
             Wantonness
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             in
             all
             Histories
             ,
             that
             good
             Kings
             have
             suffered
             more
             from
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             People
             then
             Tyrants
             and
             Oppressors
             .
             So
             unfortunate
             and
             unruly
             a
             Beast
             is
             the
             Community
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             make
             them
             happy
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             enjoy
             so
             great
             a
             Blessing
             as
             a
             kind
             Government
             ,
             they
             will
             destroy
             both
             that
             and
             themselves
             too
             ,
             only
             to
             trample
             upon
             its
             kindness
             .
             But
             however
             upon
             this
             Principle
             that
             Kings
             may
             be
             resisted
             ,
             and
             so
             unking'd
             when
             they
             are
             supposed
             not
             to
             govern
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             must
             make
             a
             daily
             forfeiture
             of
             their
             Crowns
             ;
             and
             there
             never
             can
             be
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             unless
             God
             himself
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             forsake
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             settle
             a
             Visible
             Throne
             among
             us
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             he
             should
             ,
             though
             he
             would
             fall
             into
             no
             miscarriages
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             escape
             from
             the
             complaints
             and
             murmurings
             of
             such
             Men
             as
             these
             .
             Their
             only
             delight
             and
             happiness
             is
             to
             be
             finding
             fault
             ,
             and
             were
             they
             in
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             peevish
             and
             discontented
             .
             Good
             God
             purge
             thy
             Church
             from
             such
             sower
             Leven
             as
             this
             !
             that
             has
             for
             so
             many
             years
             fermented
             all
             Christendom
             
             into
             restless
             Tumults
             and
             Rebellions
             ,
             and
             has
             at
             length
             by
             its
             violent
             and
             eager
             rage
             ,
             work't
             out
             the
             very
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             But
             lastly
             ,
             this
             Principle
             does
             not
             only
             lead
             to
             confusion
             ,
             but
             is
             confusion
             it self
             ,
             because
             it
             takes
             away
             the
             very
             Being
             both
             of
             Government
             and
             Subjection
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Subject
             may
             resist
             when
             the
             Prince
             does
             not
             govern
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             Who
             is
             to
             be
             Judge
             of
             that
             ;
             if
             the
             Prince
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             judge
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             destroys
             the
             Principle
             that
             these
             Men
             proceed
             upon
             :
             If
             the
             People
             are
             the
             Supreme
             Judges
             ,
             then
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             the
             Sovereign
             ,
             for
             wherever
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             Judgment
             resides
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             .
             So
             that
             by
             this
             Principle
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             avoiding
             the
             absurdity
             of
             setting
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Prince
             above
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             above
             the
             Prince
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             remember
             
               Junius
               Brutus
            
             has
             done
             in
             the
             very
             Title
             Page
             of
             his
             Book
             :
             
               De
               Principis
               in
               Populum
               ,
               Populique
               in
               Principem
               legitimâ
               Potestate
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Lawful
             Power
             of
             the
             Prince
             over
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             over
             the
             Prince
             .
             But
             sure
             if
             one
             be
             above
             the
             other
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             can
             have
             no
             power
             over
             that
             which
             is
             above
             it
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             are
             
             both
             endued
             with
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             Power
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             Equals
             ,
             and
             Equals
             have
             no
             Power
             over
             Equals
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Equals
             .
             There
             is
             no
             way
             of
             Reconciling
             this
             Reciprocal
             Superiority
             of
             Inferiours
             above
             Superiours
             ,
             and
             Superiours
             above
             Inferiours
             ;
             but
             his
             Poets
             way
             ,
             who
             recommending
             this
             worthy
             work
             to
             his
             dear
             Countrey
             of
             France
             ,
             he
             advises
             her
             for
             the
             Cure
             of
             all
             her
             present
             Breaches
             and
             Distempers
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Power
             both
             of
             the
             King
             and
             the
             People
             within
             due
             bounds
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             will
             be
             well
             again
             .
             
               
                 Haud
                 aliter
                 ,
                 legum
                 populo
                 dum
                 fraena
                 relaxas
                 ,
              
               
                 Dum
                 Regis
                 solvis
                 vincula
                 ,
                 tota
                 ruis
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 Populum
                 &
                 Regem
                 solitis
                 tu
                 siste
                 lupatis
                 ,
              
               
                 Ilicet
                 antiquus
                 restituetur
                 honos
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             Poet
             or
             the
             Politician
             could
             but
             have
             found
             out
             such
             a
             Person
             as
             France
             ,
             distinct
             from
             and
             Superiour
             to
             both
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             to
             adjust
             their
             mutual
             Rights
             ,
             then
             I
             must
             confess
             it
             might
             have
             been
             possible
             to
             reconcile
             this
             Project
             to
             common
             Sense
             ,
             but
             without
             it
             ,
             every
             Child
             can
             see
             that
             it
             is
             meer
             Non-sense
             and
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Rutherford
             has
             one
             shift
             more
             upon
             
             this
             Argument
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             be
             so
             ingenuous
             as
             to
             set
             down
             ,
             though
             I
             must
             
             confess
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             Answer
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             no
             Man
             will
             ever
             attempt
             its
             solution
             .
             And
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             if
             this
             Proposition
             be
             Universal
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             resist
             Kings
             in
             any
             Case
             ,
             
               Then
               when
               King
            
             David
             deflowred
             Barthsheba
             ,
             
               she
               might
               not
               lawfully
               have
               resisted
               him
               with
               Bodily
               Resistance
               and
               Violence
               ,
               and
               if
               she
               had
               ,
            
             David
             
               might
               have
               said
               to
            
             Barthsheba
             ,
             
               because
               I
               am
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               ,
               it
               is
               Rebellion
               in
               thee
               a
               Subject
               ,
               to
               oppose
               any
               bodily
               violence
               to
               my
               act
               of
               forcing
               thee
               ;
               it
               is
               unlawful
               for
               thee
               to
               cry
               for
               help
               ,
               for
               if
               any
               shall
               offer
               violently
               to
               rescue
               thee
               from
               me
               ,
               he
               resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
            
             One
             would
             think
             that
             these
             Men
             design'd
             nothing
             else
             ,
             then
             to
             prophane
             and
             ridicule
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             for
             how
             else
             could
             it
             ever
             have
             come
             into
             any
             Man's
             head
             to
             parallel
             Rebellious
             Resistance
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             with
             not
             yielding
             to
             a
             Rape
             ?
             If
             the
             Man
             had
             intended
             mirth
             and
             entertainment
             by
             the
             conceit
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             pass't
             for
             a
             prophane
             Jest
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             grave
             and
             serious
             ,
             nay
             fierce
             and
             eager
             in
             such
             smutty
             impertinencies
             ,
             turns
             the
             whole
             matter
             into
             down-right
             folly
             and
             dulness
             .
             And
             yet
             our
             great
             English
             Divine
             
               R.
               B.
            
             has
             very
             much
             out-bid
             
             the
             Scotch
             Divine
             in
             the
             Emprovement
             
             of
             the
             Notion
             ,
             inferring
             from
             hence
             (
             as
             he
             says
             )
             a
             fortiori
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             much
             more
             bound
             ,
             when
             unjust
             and
             unchast
             Kings
             would
             commit
             Rapes
             upon
             their
             Parliaments
             ,
             to
             rescue
             them
             by
             force
             and
             violence
             from
             their
             Lascivious
             Attempts
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             in
             the
             long-Parliament-Rebellion
             against
             his
             late
             Majesty
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             doing
             or
             intending
             any
             harm
             to
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             that
             they
             only
             kept
             him
             off
             from
             doing
             violence
             to
             the
             Chastity
             of
             the
             Houses
             .
             So
             easie
             is
             it
             for
             these
             sort
             of
             Men
             to
             find
             pretences
             or
             excuses
             for
             Treason
             ,
             that
             no
             similitude
             can
             be
             so
             light
             or
             trivial
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             shall
             have
             weight
             and
             sense
             enough
             to
             bear
             them
             out
             in
             all
             their
             enormities
             .
             Though
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             Men
             that
             ever
             I
             met
             with
             ,
             this
             holy
             ,
             this
             mortified
             ,
             this
             daily
             dying
             Saint
             ,
             has
             exceeded
             them
             all
             in
             the
             licentiousness
             of
             his
             Principles
             ,
             and
             the
             prophaneness
             of
             his
             Talk
             upon
             this
             Argument
             .
             As
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             cannot
             think
             what
             to
             make
             of
             some
             Mens
             Consciences
             ;
             for
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             that
             Men
             who
             pretend
             to
             great
             zeal
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             take
             mighty
             pains
             (
             as
             they
             think
             )
             to
             promote
             it
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             they
             live
             in
             a
             daily
             expectation
             of
             speedy
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             future
             Judgment
             ,
             should
             be
             stubborn
             
             and
             resolute
             Atheists
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             can
             as
             little
             conceive
             that
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             serious
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             should
             through
             the
             habitual
             course
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             do
             such
             things
             for
             the
             disturbance
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             as
             are
             plainly
             inconsistent
             with
             any
             sense
             or
             design
             of
             integrity
             .
             I
             know
             pride
             and
             passion
             may
             Transport
             Men
             into
             strange
             actions
             ,
             but
             then
             those
             are
             as
             great
             Crimes
             themselves
             ,
             as
             any
             that
             they
             can
             hurry
             them
             into
             .
             But
             that
             they
             should
             carry
             Men
             ,
             that
             mean
             honestly
             ,
             into
             such
             a
             constant
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             no
             Charity
             can
             reconcile
             with
             any
             Principles
             of
             Integrity
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             say
             lies
             beyond
             my
             comprehension
             .
          
           
             Thus
             in
             our
             particular
             Case
             of
             Non-resistance
             (
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             in
             the
             World
             )
             thô
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             be
             a
             clearer
             Precept
             in
             all
             the
             Bible
             ,
             then
             this
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             ,
             against
             all
             manner
             of
             Resistance
             to
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ;
             yet
             has
             this
             unhappy
             Man
             so
             stated
             the
             bounds
             of
             due
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             lawful
             Resistance
             from
             its
             Authority
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             result
             of
             all
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             evacuate
             all
             its
             Obligation
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             it
             the
             very
             Warranty
             from
             Heaven
             of
             all
             Popular
             Rebellions
             .
             Thus
             he
             tells
             us
             plainly
             ,
             that
             all
             resistance
             is
             not
             
             here
             forbidden
             (
             though
             the
             Apostle
             says
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             that
             whoever
             resists
             shall
             be
             damn'd
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             think
             is
             all
             Resistance
             )
             
               For
               there
               is
               a
               Resistance
               contrary
               to
               Subjection
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               forbidden
               :
               And
               there
               is
               a
               Resistance
               not
               contrary
               to
               Subjection
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               not
               forbidden
               .
            
             Now
             he
             that
             can
             Reconcile
             Resistance
             and
             Subjection
             together
             ,
             may
             at
             the
             same
             time
             be
             a
             Rebel
             and
             a
             good
             Subject
             ,
             especially
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             stated
             it
             .
             For
             having
             distinguisht
             between
             Resistance
             lawful
             and
             unlawful
             ,
             he
             makes
             it
             lawful
             in
             so
             many
             Cases
             ,
             and
             unlawful
             in
             so
             few
             ,
             as
             makes
             it
             so
             in
             all
             .
             Thus
             Thes.
             340
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               if
               a
               Prince
               Command
               his
               Subjects
               beyond
               his
               Limits
               ,
               resistance
               in
               such
               a
               case
               is
               not
               to
               resist
               the
               Power
               ,
               but
               the
               Will
               of
               a
               private
               Man.
            
             The
             very
             same
             Assertion
             with
             
             Rutherford's
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             govern
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             submit
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             exceed
             those
             bounds
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             has
             left
             him
             ,
             then
             Resistance
             and
             Rebellion
             are
             no
             sins
             .
             Such
             a
             wilful
             blindness
             is
             it
             in
             these
             Men
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             see
             the
             middle
             way
             of
             subjection
             that
             lies
             between
             Obedience
             and
             Resistance
             ;
             for
             when
             I
             cannot
             Obey
             ,
             I
             can
             and
             ought
             to
             Submit
             ,
             but
             Resist
             I
             cannot
             without
             Rebellion
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             Subjects
             Duty
             in
             all
             unlawful
             Commands
             ,
             
             though
             he
             cannot
             obey
             ,
             he
             can
             be
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             nay
             he
             can
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             remove
             or
             redress
             the
             Grievance
             ,
             but
             resist
             the
             Government
             .
             When
             a
             Kingdom
             is
             blest
             with
             good
             Laws
             ,
             it
             concerns
             Subjects
             to
             be
             tender
             of
             their
             Preservation
             by
             all
             fair
             and
             regular
             means
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             once
             Rebel
             against
             their
             Prince
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Laws
             ,
             they
             lose
             both
             ,
             by
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             for
             when
             that
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             all
             Rebellion
             aims
             at
             its
             destruction
             ,
             the
             Laws
             lye
             dead
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             them
             no
             Service
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             one
             Law
             so
             beneficial
             to
             the
             Subject
             ,
             as
             the
             Fundamental
             Law
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             irresistible
             ;
             the
             security
             of
             the
             publick
             Government
             is
             the
             last
             security
             of
             every
             Man's
             Liberty
             and
             Property
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             once
             invaded
             ,
             we
             are
             immediately
             in
             a
             state
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             then
             no
             Man
             can
             have
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             can
             call
             his
             own
             .
             But
             of
             that
             when
             I
             come
             to
             discourse
             of
             the
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             Non-resistance
             ;
             here
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             observe
             that
             these
             Men
             are
             so
             perverse
             as
             to
             acknowledge
             no
             middle
             way
             between
             actual
             Obedience
             and
             actual
             Rebellion
             ;
             whereas
             the
             peculiar
             design
             of
             these
             Precepts
             is
             to
             fix
             our
             duty
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             obey
             ,
             in
             Submission
             or
             Nonrestance
             .
             
             But
             here
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             a
             subtle
             Notion
             that
             will
             baer
             out
             his
             Innocence
             ,
             though
             he
             wade
             up
             to
             the
             Knees
             in
             Blood
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Elbows
             in
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               That
               not
               obeying
               is
               the
               first
               and
               chiefest
               resisting
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             if
             one
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             then
             whenever
             we
             cannot
             Lawfully
             Obey
             ,
             we
             may
             Lawfully
             Resist
             .
             An
             admirable
             Notion
             this
             !
             to
             set
             all
             the
             World
             on
             fire
             ,
             to
             make
             no
             difference
             between
             meer
             Non-obedience
             and
             cutting
             of
             Throats
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             take
             it
             is
             making
             some
             kind
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             yet
             by
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Principle
             ,
             bare
             not
             obeying
             is
             more
             so
             ,
             being
             
               The
               first
               and
               chiefest
               act
               of
               Resistance
               .
            
             What
             cannot
             these
             Men
             break
             their
             Consciences
             to
             ,
             that
             can
             out
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             infer
             the
             Obligation
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             actual
             Resistance
             ,
             because
             forsooth
             Passive
             Obedience
             is
             the
             first
             and
             chiefest
             act
             of
             actual
             Resistance
             .
             I
             pray
             God
             deliver
             his
             Church
             from
             such
             Apostate
             Divines
             ,
             and
             his
             Anointed
             from
             such
             Rebel
             Subjects
             .
             But
             now
             are
             we
             come
             to
             the
             very
             Fort-Royal
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Rebellion
             ,
             Thesis
             352.
             
             If
             a
             Nation
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             all
             along
             explains
             himself
             ,
             its
             representative
             Body
             )
             wrong
             their
             King
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Lawful
             for
             him
             to
             right
             himself
             by
             War
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             against
             
             the
             Common
             Good
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Representatives
             are
             the
             only
             Judges
             ,
             by
             Thesis
             356
             ,
             357
             ,
             358
             ,
             367.
             
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             supposing
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Forty
             One
             had
             offer'd
             the
             King
             all
             those
             Injuries
             and
             Indignities
             ,
             that
             he
             so
             justly
             complained
             of
             ;
             yet
             when
             he
             went
             about
             to
             recover
             and
             assert
             his
             Soveraignty
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             it
             was
             fighting
             against
             the
             Common
             Good
             ,
             and
             Representative
             Body
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             Men
             are
             bound
             to
             Resist
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             bound
             by
             nature
             to
             defend
             the
             Common
             Good.
             How
             helpless
             and
             deplorable
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             poor
             Princes
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             wrong'd
             they
             may
             not
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             whilst
             their
             Subjects
             may
             not
             only
             take
             away
             their
             Swords
             ,
             but
             tye
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             please
             to
             disable
             them
             forever
             ,
             cut
             them
             off
             too
             for
             the
             Common
             Good.
             This
             is
             Fourty
             One
             true
             blew
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             a
             cast
             beyond
             it
             .
             But
             what
             has
             a
             King
             no
             Remedy
             ?
             No
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             against
             the
             Representative
             Body
             of
             a
             Nation
             .
             Methinks
             he
             might
             Dissolve
             them
             .
             No
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               That
               is
               but
               to
               betray
               the
               Trust
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
             Is
             there
             then
             no
             Remedy
             to
             ease
             themselves
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             yes
             ,
             
               If
               their
               injury
               be
               too
               great
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               they
               may
            
             
             
               lay
               down
               their
               Crowns
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               Crowns
               
               are
               ●ot
               like
               Lands
               ,
               that
               Men
               hold
               primarily
            
             Jure
             Domini
             :
             
               They
               are
               not
               primarily
               the
               matter
               of
               Propriety
               .
               Government
               is
               a
               means
               to
               Publick
               Good.
               When
               any
               Man's
               possession
               of
               the
               Crown
               does
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               means
               to
               the
               Publick
               Good
               ,
               and
               this
               without
               the
               Peoples
               injury
               ,
               it
               is
               then
               his
               Duty
               to
               resign
               it
               ,
               and
               no
               injury
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               it
               :
               for
               the
               means
               is
               no
               means
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               against
               the
               End.
               If
               a
               Nation
               injuriously
               deprive
               themselves
               of
               a
               worthy
               Prince
               ,
               the
               hurt
               will
               be
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               they
               punish
               themselves
               :
               but
               if
               it
               be
               necessary
               to
               their
               Welfare
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               injury
               to
               him
               .
            
             Thank
             you
             good
             Mr.
             B.
             this
             is
             right
             Presbyterian
             courtesie
             to
             Kings
             ,
             to
             grant
             them
             leave
             to
             rid
             themselves
             of
             the
             Trouble
             of
             their
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             to
             revenge
             themselves
             too
             of
             their
             Rebellious
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             depriving
             them
             of
             a
             worthy
             Prince
             ,
             and
             punish
             them
             to
             purpose
             by
             resigning
             his
             Crown
             into
             their
             own
             hands
             .
             Let
             them
             take
             it
             for
             a
             warning
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             serve
             them
             such
             a
             slippery
             trick
             ,
             the
             hurt
             will
             be
             all
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             not
             an
             Atom
             of
             injury
             to
             himself
             .
             Revenge
             they
             say
             is
             a
             sweet
             thing
             ,
             but
             this
             makes
             it
             sweeter
             then
             Empire
             ,
             that
             Princes
             should
             part
             with
             their
             Crowns
             only
             to
             vex
             their
             Rebellious
             Subjects
             .
             However
             they
             are
             much
             obliged
             to
             Mr.
             B.
             for
             his
             
             kind
             advice
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             will
             return
             him
             publick
             thanks
             for
             this
             easie
             expedient
             that
             he
             has
             invented
             to
             ease
             them
             of
             all
             their
             troubles
             .
             And
             if
             we
             should
             ever
             be
             so
             unfortunate
             and
             abandoned
             of
             the
             Protection
             of
             God's
             Providence
             ,
             as
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             another
             Presbyterian
             Parliament
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             provided
             of
             a
             certain
             Remedy
             against
             all
             the
             evils
             of
             a
             Civil
             War
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             the
             King
             's
             resigning
             up
             his
             Crown
             ,
             and
             all
             will
             be
             well
             again
             :
             He
             will
             be
             no
             loser
             ,
             the
             Nation
             will
             have
             the
             worst
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             t
             is
             no
             matter
             for
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             be
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             punish
             themselves
             by
             depriving
             themselves
             of
             a
             worthy
             Prince
             .
             Once
             more
             thank
             you
             good
             Mr.
             B.
             had
             I
             any
             access
             to
             ,
             or
             acquaintance
             with
             Kings
             ,
             I
             would
             move
             them
             to
             settle
             a
             Pension
             upon
             you
             for
             so
             noble
             a
             piece
             of
             Service
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             an
             admirable
             Commentary
             upon
             Rom.
             13.
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             short
             result
             of
             a
             long
             discourse
             upon
             that
             very
             Text
             ,
             
               Resist
               not
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             says
             he
             ,
             Wring
             their
             Swords
             out
             of
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             fret
             them
             till
             they
             throw
             away
             their
             Crowns
             too
             .
             But
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             ,
             the
             Application
             is
             somewhat
             worse
             :
             For
             to
             it
             he
             has
             annext
             a
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             late
             Long-Parliament
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             
             the
             Reasons
             that
             moved
             himself
             to
             engage
             in
             a
             War
             against
             the
             King
             :
             And
             in
             it
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             any
             signs
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             confessing
             any
             fault
             ,
             that
             he
             frankly
             declares
             both
             his
             readiness
             and
             obligation
             to
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             all
             over
             again
             upon
             the
             same
             opportunity
             .
             And
             professes
             that
             
               After
               the
               strictest
               Examination
               of
               his
               own
               heart
            
             
             
               he
               dares
               not
               repent
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               forbear
               the
               same
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               to
               do
               again
               in
               the
               same
               state
               of
               things
               .
               And
               that
               if
               he
               should
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               g●ilty
               of
               Treason
               and
               Disloyalty
               against
               the
               Sovereign
               Power
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Land.
               And
               that
               if
               he
               had
               taken
               up
               Arms
               against
               the
               Parliament
               in
               that
               War
               ,
               his
               Conscience
               tells
               him
               he
               had
               been
               a
               Traytor
               ,
               and
               guilty
               of
               resisting
               the
               higher
            
             
             
               Powers
               ,
               and
               incurred
               the
               danger
               of
               Condemnation
               threatned
               to
               Resisters
               in
               the
               13th
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             .
             And
             in
             his
             Preface
             or
             Review
             ,
             makes
             this
             bold
             challenge
             ,
             
               Prove
               that
               the
               King
               was
               the
               highest
               Power
               in
               time
               of
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               Power
               to
               make
               that
               Wa●
               which
               he
               made
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               offer
               my
               head
               to
               Justice
               as
               a
               Rebel
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             to
             piece
             out
             one
             wickedness
             with
             another
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             rebel
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             to
             Depose
             him
             .
             Had
             he
             fought
             for
             the
             King
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             he
             had
             deserved
             to
             be
             
             hang'd
             for
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             and
             had
             violated
             that
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               Soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ,
            
             and
             incurred
             the
             danger
             of
             that
             Condemnation
             that
             is
             there
             threatned
             to
             Resisters
             :
             Had
             been
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             and
             Disloyalty
             against
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             resisting
             the
             higher
             Powers
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             undeniably
             plain
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             the
             Parliament
             are
             the
             Sovereign
             and
             Supreme
             Power
             .
             Which
             is
             such
             a
             contradiction
             to
             the
             fundamental
             Constitution
             of
             the
             English
             Government
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             known
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             so
             many
             reiterated
             Acts
             and
             Declarations
             of
             Parliaments
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             that
             as
             bold
             an
             affront
             as
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             more
             impudent
             out-sacing
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             seems
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             justifying
             that
             Rebellion
             ,
             then
             by
             perverting
             and
             belying
             both
             .
             And
             if
             Men
             can
             allow
             themselves
             such
             Liberties
             as
             these
             ,
             I
             know
             nothing
             that
             can
             keep
             them
             in
             any
             due
             subjection
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
             that
             can
             dispose
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             by
             their
             own
             Arbitrary
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             :
             For
             where
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             resides
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             easily
             and
             vulgarly
             known
             ,
             that
             to
             search
             it
             out
             requires
             no
             deep
             inspection
             ,
             
             either
             into
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             the
             Nature
             of
             Government
             .
             The
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             is
             so
             full
             a
             Declaration
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             ,
             whoever
             took
             it
             ,
             can
             after
             that
             ,
             deny
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             to
             reside
             in
             the
             King
             alone
             without
             Perjury
             
               [
               That
               the
               King's
               Highness
               is
               the
               only
               Supreme
               Governour
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
               ]
            
             For
             if
             he
             be
             the
             only
             Supreme
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Supreme
             ,
             much
             less
             Superiour
             .
             I
             do
             not
             argue
             from
             the
             bare
             Title
             of
             Supreme
             Governor
             ,
             *
             because
             that
             ,
             say
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             may
             be
             honorary
             ,
             though
             others
             may
             share
             in
             the
             Power
             ;
             but
             from
             its
             being
             appropriated
             to
             the
             King
             alone
             .
             For
             we
             do
             not
             only
             swear
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Supreme
             Governor
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             the
             only
             Supreme
             Governor
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             swear
             that
             neither
             the
             Parliament
             nor
             any
             other
             State
             of
             Men
             ,
             whatever
             share
             they
             have
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             are
             the
             Supreme
             Governors
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             dispute
             with
             Mr.
             B.
             or
             any
             Man
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             Fourty
             One
             ,
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             for
             be
             it
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             yet
             unless
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             be
             meer
             Perjury
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             not
             Superiour
             nor
             Equal
             to
             the
             King
             's
             ,
             when
             by
             it
             he
             alone
             has
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             resist
             him
             by
             their
             Authority
             ,
             is
             Rebellion
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             
             and
             Damnation
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             So
             impossible
             is
             it
             to
             tye
             Men
             to
             any
             Sense
             of
             Duty
             ,
             that
             can
             allow
             themselves
             such
             an
             unconscionable
             liberty
             of
             perverting
             and
             falsifying
             Laws
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             consistent
             with
             any
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             any
             Pretences
             to
             Integrity
             ,
             there
             can
             never
             be
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             Truth
             or
             Honesty
             in
             the
             World.
             Mr.
             B.
             declares
             that
             he
             is
             very
             desirous
             to
             Repent
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             sinned
             ,
             that
             he
             daily
             prays
             to
             God
             that
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             dye
             impenitently
             in
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             promises
             that
             if
             he
             could
             but
             be
             convinced
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             publick
             Recantation
             .
             I
             verily
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             serious
             in
             his
             Protestation
             ,
             and
             hope
             to
             live
             to
             see
             it
             perform'd
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             my
             only
             design
             here
             to
             convince
             him
             (
             if
             that
             be
             possible
             )
             before
             it
             is
             too
             late
             .
             I
             intend
             not
             to
             upbraid
             him
             ,
             or
             others
             with
             old
             Miscarriages
             ,
             or
             to
             revive
             old
             Stories
             long
             since
             buried
             in
             Oblivion
             .
             For
             when
             his
             Majesty
             has
             been
             pleased
             in
             his
             great
             goodness
             to
             pardon
             them
             as
             to
             all
             the
             Punishments
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             God
             forbid
             but
             that
             they
             should
             enjoy
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Clemency
             .
             But
             I
             call
             upon
             them
             to
             think
             of
             Repentance
             out
             of
             pure
             tenderness
             and
             compassion
             to
             their
             Souls
             .
             For
             God
             never
             pardons
             Absolutely
             ,
             but
             always
             upon
             Conditions
             ,
             
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             nothing
             less
             will
             expiate
             a
             publick
             Crime
             then
             a
             publick
             Repentance
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             hope
             to
             see
             Mr.
             B.
             before
             he
             go
             hence
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             his
             promise
             of
             making
             his
             publick
             Recantation
             ,
             and
             remove
             that
             scandal
             that
             he
             has
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             by
             so
             foul
             a
             Mistake
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             and
             I
             hope
             it
             was
             no
             worse
             .
             Though
             I
             fear
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             he
             may
             find
             new
             matter
             of
             Repentance
             for
             slandering
             ,
             and
             traducing
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             end
             perverting
             ,
             and
             false
             representing
             all
             its
             Records
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             done
             in
             some
             late
             Books
             ,
             especially
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             full
             not
             only
             of
             falsification
             ,
             but
             rank
             malice
             against
             all
             the
             Ancient
             Governours
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             (
             against
             whom
             he
             could
             have
             no
             other
             ground
             of
             quarrel
             then
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Bishops
             )
             that
             it
             is
             such
             a
             manifest
             disclaiming
             of
             all
             Truth
             and
             Integrity
             ,
             as
             no
             pride
             or
             passion
             can
             excuse
             ;
             and
             those
             two
             great
             faults
             are
             the
             only
             Pleas
             that
             can
             be
             made
             to
             extenuate
             the
             rankness
             of
             his
             malice
             .
             But
             here
             are
             such
             numberless
             heaps
             of
             meer
             falshoods
             and
             spiteful
             insinuations
             ,
             as
             could
             proceed
             from
             nothing
             better
             then
             wilful
             dishonesty
             ,
             unless
             this
             may
             be
             pleaded
             
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             viz.
             his
             gross
             ignorance
             of
             the
             things
             that
             he
             writes
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             good
             earnest
             is
             the
             best
             and
             truest
             Apology
             for
             him
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             his
             crude
             way
             of
             writing
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             a
             very
             Novice
             in
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             an
             utter
             stranger
             to
             the
             true
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             could
             ever
             have
             betrayed
             himself
             to
             so
             unlearned
             a
             Performance
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             one
             Story
             in
             which
             he
             has
             not
             committed
             gross
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             discover
             themselves
             to
             proceed
             from
             nothing
             but
             his
             unacquaintedness
             with
             the
             Primitive
             Records
             .
             And
             any
             one
             that
             can
             but
             Translate
             any
             of
             the
             Modern
             Collections
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Councils
             without
             looking
             into
             the
             Original
             Acts
             and
             Histories
             ,
             (
             without
             which
             no
             Man
             can
             arrive
             to
             any
             competent
             knowledge
             in
             this
             learning
             )
             may
             make
             just
             such
             another
             Church-Historian
             as
             
               R.
               B.
            
             And
             therefore
             I
             would
             advise
             him
             ,
             instead
             of
             boasting
             himself
             Father
             of
             Fourscore
             Books
             and
             upwards
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             patience
             and
             take
             some
             pains
             ,
             to
             write
             one
             well-weighed
             ,
             well-digested
             ,
             and
             wellreviewed
             ,
             before
             he
             publish
             it
             .
             And
             if
             his
             heat
             could
             but
             be
             prevail'd
             with
             to
             submit
             to
             so
             much
             tameness
             ,
             one
             such
             discourse
             would
             outweigh
             ,
             not
             only
             Fourscore
             ,
             but
             four
             hundred
             Books
             of
             Crudities
             .
          
           
           
             I
             have
             insisted
             thus
             long
             upon
             this
             Apostolical
             Precept
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             most
             effectual
             Bulwark
             against
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             abused
             by
             the
             Hildebrandinists
             ,
             who
             would
             elude
             its
             Obligation
             by
             the
             several
             fore-mentioned
             shifts
             to
             evacuate
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Law
             it self
             .
             But
             now
             to
             proceed
             ,
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             St.
             Paul
             agreeable
             is
             that
             of
             the
             other
             great
             Apostle
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             Chap.
             2.
             from
             vers
             .
             13th
             to
             25th
             .
             Where
             the
             same
             duty
             is
             laid
             down
             fully
             in
             the
             same
             express
             and
             comprehensive
             Terms
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             regard
             of
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             done
             
               For
               the
               Lord's
               sake
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             biggest
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             said
             in
             this
             or
             any
             other
             Case
             ,
             that
             Almighty
             God
             requires
             it
             forever
             ,
             and
             as
             Men
             will
             own
             his
             own
             Authority
             as
             an
             indispensable
             Duty
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             all
             the
             same
             reasons
             alledged
             by
             the
             other
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             .
             Not
             only
             because
             their
             Authority
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Institution
             it self
             is
             for
             the
             general
             Good
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             great
             Governour
             of
             the
             World
             commands
             Subjection
             to
             them
             as
             his
             Vice-Roys
             ,
             under
             the
             severest
             Penalties
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             ,
             but
             beside
             all
             this
             it
             is
             made
             necessary
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             meek
             and
             peaceable
             submission
             
             to
             the
             most
             unjust
             sufferings
             ,
             after
             their
             great
             Master's
             Example
             ,
             they
             should
             prevent
             ,
             and
             silence
             those
             Calumnies
             of
             his
             and
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             disturbers
             of
             Government
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             they
             did
             not
             submit
             with
             all
             meekness
             and
             patience
             to
             their
             Superiors
             of
             what
             rank
             soever
             ,
             down
             from
             Kings
             to
             Masters
             of
             Families
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             just
             scandal
             to
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             Mr.
             Rutherford
             very
             gravely
             and
             seriously
             replies
             ,
             
               That
               patient
               suffering
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               violent
               resisting
               ,
               are
               not
               incompatible
               .
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             Resist
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             have
             the
             ill-fortune
             to
             be
             overcome
             ,
             he
             must
             then
             suffer
             patiently
             .
             This
             Patience
             
               per
               force
            
             I
             see
             is
             the
             right
             Presbyterian
             Subjection
             ;
             when
             their
             Superiours
             are
             too
             strong
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             crouch
             only
             because
             they
             must
             .
             But
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             Princes
             must
             pardon
             them
             if
             they
             defend
             themselves
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             though
             if
             they
             cannot
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             so
             civil
             as
             to
             lay
             them
             down
             .
             And
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             is
             the
             Submission
             of
             Servants
             to
             harsh
             and
             cruel
             Masters
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             beaten
             ,
             to
             defend
             themselves
             with
             the
             next
             Cudgel
             that
             they
             can
             seize
             on
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Master
             prove
             the
             more
             able
             Fencer
             ,
             
             then
             the
             Servant
             when
             he
             has
             lost
             his
             defensive
             Weapon
             ,
             has
             no
             remedy
             left
             but
             to
             lye
             down
             and
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             beaten
             patiently
             ,
             and
             this
             Patience
             of
             a
             Turkish
             Slave
             is
             their
             only
             true
             Christian
             Subjection
             ;
             though
             as
             the
             Proverb
             goes
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             Vertue
             more
             suited
             to
             the
             Philosophy
             of
             an
             Horse
             ,
             then
             the
             Religion
             of
             a
             Man.
             And
             if
             this
             be
             all
             that
             is
             injoin'd
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             when
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             suffer
             patiently
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             resist
             ,
             only
             when
             we
             cannot
             help
             our selves
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             very
             needless
             command
             ,
             because
             so
             we
             must
             do
             ,
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             Patience
             
               per
               force
            
             is
             no
             Patience
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             beside
             this
             dull
             shift
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             more
             acute
             Evasion
             to
             elude
             the
             Text
             ,
             That
             these
             words
             were
             not
             address'd
             to
             Subjects
             that
             had
             the
             rights
             of
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             but
             to
             Strangers
             residing
             and
             inhabiting
             in
             such
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             could
             challenge
             no
             greater
             rights
             then
             meerly
             of
             Courtesie
             and
             Civility
             .
             But
             though
             this
             is
             not
             so
             dull
             as
             the
             Scotch
             resistance
             ,
             to
             yield
             when
             we
             can
             fight
             no
             longer
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             another
             way
             of
             fooling
             against
             the
             express
             Sense
             of
             the
             Words
             themselves
             .
             For
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             distinction
             between
             Native
             Subjects
             and
             Strangers
             ,
             between
             whom
             there
             can
             be
             
             no
             difference
             as
             to
             this
             Duty
             ,
             then
             that
             it
             is
             stricter
             upon
             the
             natural
             Subject
             then
             the
             Foreigner
             .
             St.
             
             Peter's
             reason
             ,
             as
             it
             makes
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             Point
             ,
             so
             it
             admits
             none
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             universal
             and
             unlimited
             ,
             viz.
             from
             the
             peremptory
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             requires
             submission
             to
             Kings
             and
             all
             their
             Subordinate
             Officers
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             reason
             it
             concerns
             all
             alike
             .
             And
             after
             that
             to
             let
             Subjects
             loose
             from
             the
             duty
             of
             Non-resistance
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             because
             the
             Law
             was
             here
             particularly
             directed
             to
             such
             as
             were
             Aliens
             ,
             though
             built
             upon
             ,
             and
             enforced
             by
             a
             reason
             common
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             shews
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             prophaneness
             of
             the
             Men
             ,
             the
             badness
             of
             their
             Cause
             .
             Though
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             Observation
             is
             as
             false
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             trifling
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             so
             vulgarly
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             dispersed
             Jews
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             made
             Denisons
             of
             those
             Cities
             where
             they
             inhabited
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             very
             few
             that
             were
             not
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             free
             of
             some
             City
             or
             other
             .
             And
             then
             these
             Jews
             or
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             ,
             were
             as
             proper
             Subjects
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             lived
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Natives
             of
             the
             Province
             .
             Certainly
             Men
             must
             be
             arrived
             to
             a
             very
             slight
             regard
             towards
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             dare
             
             shuffle
             away
             the
             Obligation
             of
             such
             severe
             and
             Sacred
             Laws
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             violence
             to
             their
             own
             Understandings
             .
             For
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             Men
             of
             Common
             Sense
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             Learning
             and
             Acuteness
             ,
             could
             satisfie
             themselves
             with
             such
             trifling
             pretences
             .
             But
             so
             it
             ever
             was
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             ever
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             as
             certain
             as
             Religion
             is
             at
             the
             top
             of
             all
             Rebellion
             ,
             Atheism
             and
             Prophaneness
             is
             at
             the
             Bottom
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             VII
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             what
             purpose
             do
             I
             take
             all
             this
             pains
             to
             prove
             the
             Duty
             of
             Non-resistance
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Obligations
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             when
             that
             only
             convinces
             the
             Hildebrandists
             of
             their
             Impiety
             and
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ?
             For
             what
             care
             they
             for
             that
             ?
             Religion
             is
             the
             least
             of
             their
             thought
             or
             concernment
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             make
             it
             the
             flourish
             to
             all
             their
             pretences
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             any
             kindness
             to
             that
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             amuse
             the
             Common
             People
             ,
             and
             dazle
             them
             (
             as
             Men
             catch
             Larks
             with
             Looking-Glasses
             )
             into
             their
             Party
             ,
             both
             against
             themselves
             and
             their
             Governours
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Patriots
             and
             Ring-leaders
             of
             Faction
             have
             no
             other
             measures
             of
             Conscience
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             then
             only
             
             interest
             ,
             reason
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             And
             here
             they
             applaud
             and
             admire
             themselves
             with
             one
             busie
             and
             plausible
             pretence
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             absolute
             Submission
             proceeds
             from
             a
             natural
             dulness
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             that
             Sense
             ,
             that
             all
             Men
             of
             wit
             and
             courage
             ought
             to
             have
             of
             their
             Native
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             serves
             no
             End
             but
             only
             the
             encouragement
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             inviting
             Princes
             that
             are
             of
             themselves
             ill-inclin'd
             ,
             to
             insult
             over
             our
             Tameness
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             soever
             they
             trample
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             Liberties
             ,
             they
             know
             we
             must
             not
             only
             endure
             all
             ,
             but
             like
             Spaniels
             resent
             it
             well
             .
             Now
             though
             a
             wise
             Man
             would
             not
             refuse
             Subjection
             to
             a
             good
             natur'd
             or
             a
             generous
             Prince
             ,
             yet
             what
             Man
             of
             any
             Spirit
             ,
             can
             with
             any
             patience
             see
             a
             whole
             Kingdom
             enslaved
             to
             the
             insolence
             ,
             or
             the
             folly
             ,
             or
             the
             luxury
             of
             one
             Man
             ?
             That
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             not
             to
             submit
             to
             Government
             ,
             for
             that
             always
             takes
             care
             of
             the
             Publick
             Good
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             it
             betrays
             the
             Common-wealth
             to
             Tyranny
             and
             Arbitrary
             Oppression
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             give
             the
             utmost
             that
             these
             Pretenders
             to
             Politicks
             and
             Innovation
             can
             alledge
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             justifie
             ,
             but
             to
             admire
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdom
             of
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             I
             will
             freely
             grant
             that
             
             it
             may
             ,
             and
             often
             does
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             Princes
             may
             be
             weak
             or
             wicked
             ,
             or
             negligent
             ,
             unskilful
             and
             unfaithful
             in
             their
             Government
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             injure
             Multitudes
             of
             Private
             Persons
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             Publick
             ;
             that
             their
             Follies
             and
             Vices
             may
             endanger
             a
             whole
             Nation
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             case
             is
             somewhat
             hard
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             good
             People
             in
             it
             must
             be
             bound
             in
             Duty
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             assist
             and
             uphold
             that
             Power
             with
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             ,
             that
             is
             nothing
             but
             Load
             and
             Oppression
             .
             This
             indeed
             is
             an
             hard
             case
             ,
             and
             an
             inconvenience
             that
             must
             sometimes
             (
             though
             but
             rarely
             )
             be
             felt
             by
             being
             under
             ,
             Government
             :
             But
             alas
             !
             there
             are
             many
             more
             hard
             cases
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             much
             heavier
             inconveniences
             if
             we
             cast
             it
             off
             .
             So
             that
             setting
             aside
             all
             regard
             to
             Duty
             ,
             and
             consulting
             only
             Interest
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             care
             not
             to
             be
             honest
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             will
             be
             but
             a
             little
             wise
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             true
             account
             of
             our
             own
             quiet
             and
             security
             ,
             let
             these
             shrewd
             Men
             of
             Politicks
             ,
             only
             consider
             ,
             whether
             it
             will
             not
             be
             more
             easie
             to
             bear
             this
             heavy
             Burthen
             ,
             then
             to
             cast
             it
             off
             with
             Violence
             to
             the
             Government
             ;
             and
             whether
             by
             removing
             one
             present
             inconvenience
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             run
             our selves
             into
             more
             ,
             greater
             and
             more
             lasting
             .
             That
             is
             the
             only
             point
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Politiques
             
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             whether
             submission
             to
             the
             worst
             Government
             be
             not
             more
             easie
             to
             the
             Subject
             ,
             then
             War
             and
             Rebellion
             .
             And
             this
             I
             think
             will
             be
             evident
             to
             any
             Man
             of
             Common
             Sence
             if
             we
             only
             consider
             what
             we
             lose
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             gain
             by
             it
             .
             First
             we
             lose
             our
             own
             safety
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             we
             gain
             ,
             is
             that
             loss
             ▪
             For
             all
             Government
             is
             the
             first
             security
             of
             every
             Man
             's
             private
             Interest
             against
             the
             Injuries
             and
             Violences
             of
             all
             other
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             make
             it
             highly
             useful
             and
             beneficial
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             ill
             administred
             .
             For
             were
             it
             not
             for
             fear
             of
             Authority
             ,
             every
             Man
             would
             be
             exposed
             a
             Prey
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             all
             Mankind
             would
             unavoidably
             fall
             into
             a
             State
             of
             War
             ,
             then
             which
             State
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             defenceless
             and
             deplorable
             ,
             and
             yet
             nothing
             but
             Government
             preserves
             us
             from
             it
             .
             So
             that
             when
             we
             shake
             off
             our
             Duty
             and
             Submission
             to
             that
             ,
             we
             put
             our selves
             and
             our
             Families
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             security
             against
             the
             Violence
             of
             all
             the
             World
             beside
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             both
             a
             wise
             and
             a
             witty
             custom
             that
             
               Sextus
               Empiricus
            
             reports
             to
             have
             been
             among
             
             the
             old
             Persians
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Kings
             were
             allowed
             five
             days
             Anarchy
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Mischiefs
             ,
             Slaughters
             ,
             Rapines
             ,
             O●●rages
             
             committed
             in
             that
             short
             Interval
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             Usefulness
             and
             Necessity
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             greater
             esteem
             upon
             the
             succeeding
             Prince
             .
             And
             if
             Men
             would
             but
             consider
             the
             great
             Usefulness
             of
             the
             worst
             Government
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             defence
             and
             protection
             of
             their
             own
             private
             Interests
             against
             the
             Invasions
             of
             wicked
             Men
             ;
             that
             would
             soon
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             bear
             all
             the
             inconveniencies
             of
             a
             bad
             Government
             ,
             rather
             then
             blow
             up
             themselves
             and
             Fortunes
             together
             with
             it
             .
             For
             whosoever
             resists
             the
             Government
             ,
             does
             what
             in
             him
             lies
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             only
             endanger'd
             ,
             but
             certainly
             lost
             his
             own
             security
             .
             So
             great
             a
             gainer
             is
             every
             Subject
             that
             will
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             reform
             the
             Government
             by
             force
             ,
             that
             he
             pulls
             up
             the
             very
             Fence
             ,
             by
             which
             his
             own
             Inclosure
             and
             Propriety
             is
             secured
             .
             Nay
             though
             himself
             may
             be
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             sit
             down
             patiently
             under
             an
             oppressive
             Government
             ;
             yet
             if
             he
             do
             but
             encourage
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             resistance
             to
             Princes
             ,
             he
             exposes
             himself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Government
             to
             all
             the
             Assualts
             of
             Usurpers
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             Lawful
             for
             other
             Subjects
             ,
             though
             they
             think
             it
             not
             wise
             for
             themselves
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             Arms
             
             against
             the
             Prince
             ,
             his
             Authority
             is
             thereby
             made
             too
             weak
             and
             ineffectual
             to
             be
             their
             Protection
             ;
             they
             are
             exposed
             to
             the
             dangers
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             lye
             wholly
             at
             last
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             a
             Conquering
             Army
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Result
             of
             all
             the
             Pleas
             for
             Resistance
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             conclude
             in
             Anarchy
             and
             Confusion
             .
             And
             if
             we
             will
             but
             take
             the
             Experience
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             or
             other
             Ages
             ,
             the
             case
             will
             be
             plain
             from
             that
             too
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             common
             Sence
             ,
             That
             Resistance
             to
             Authority
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             never
             so
             Lawful
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Remedy
             as
             never
             bears
             its
             own
             Charges
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Nation
             ever
             made
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             rue
             its
             own
             folly
             .
             The
             Vices
             of
             a
             single
             Person
             are
             finite
             ,
             and
             reach
             but
             to
             particular
             cases
             ,
             the
             most
             bloody
             Tyrant
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             never
             cut
             off
             any
             great
             Numbers
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             truly
             observed
             by
             Cardan
             of
             Nero
             ,
             that
             as
             wanton
             as
             he
             was
             with
             the
             Lives
             of
             Men
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             few
             Months
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             there
             was
             abundantly
             more
             blood
             spilt
             ,
             then
             in
             all
             his
             fourteen
             years
             Reign
             .
             The
             miseries
             of
             War
             are
             endless
             and
             universal
             ,
             and
             whatever
             the
             event
             is
             ,
             or
             whoever
             wins
             ,
             the
             Common-wealth
             is
             sure
             to
             be
             a
             loser
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             a
             severe
             reckoning
             on
             all
             sides
             .
             Some
             few
             of
             the
             scum
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             strength
             
             of
             their
             brawny
             Arms
             signalize
             themselves
             into
             Clowns
             of
             Eminance
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Ancient
             Gentry
             and
             Nobility
             endanger
             all
             their
             Fortunes
             ,
             and
             great
             numbers
             even
             of
             the
             first
             beginners
             of
             disturbance
             lose
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             in
             short
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             must
             be
             undone
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             a
             Cromwel
             ,
             a
             Pride
             ,
             an
             Hewson
             ,
             or
             a
             Desborough
             ,
             and
             it
             rarely
             happens
             (
             and
             it
             is
             pity
             but
             it
             should
             be
             so
             )
             but
             that
             the
             first
             Contrivers
             are
             out-reached
             in
             their
             own
             Designs
             ,
             and
             baulkt
             by
             other
             Men
             ,
             and
             other
             Councils
             ,
             and
             live
             to
             lament
             their
             own
             folly
             in
             much
             more
             good
             earnest
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             the
             grievances
             or
             miscarriages
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             But
             when
             the
             dispute
             is
             once
             raised
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             determin'd
             but
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             wherever
             success
             attends
             ,
             that
             Nation
             is
             in
             a
             sweet
             condition
             ,
             when
             a
             Conquering
             Army
             comes
             with
             Swords
             drawn
             to
             rate
             the
             Merits
             of
             their
             past
             Services
             ,
             and
             challenge
             rewards
             equal
             to
             their
             present
             Insolence
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             take
             whatever
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             demand
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             kindness
             in
             them
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             expected
             if
             they
             will
             stop
             at
             any
             violence
             .
             At
             least
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             which
             side
             soever
             is
             Victor
             ,
             the
             generality
             of
             a
             Nation
             never
             reap
             any
             thing
             by
             a
             War
             ,
             then
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             Wisdom
             
             got
             by
             dear
             bought
             Experience
             .
             But
             not
             to
             mention
             a
             thousand
             other
             great
             ,
             publick
             and
             lasting
             Calamities
             ,
             that
             Naturally
             follow
             Resistance
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             the
             certain
             miseries
             of
             Civil
             War
             it self
             ,
             infinitely
             outweigh
             all
             the
             Burthens
             that
             the
             greatest
             Tyranny
             can
             lay
             upon
             the
             Subject
             .
             What
             a
             long
             Succession
             of
             unexampled
             Tyrants
             must
             have
             Reign'd
             in
             England
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             have
             committed
             so
             many
             inhumanities
             ,
             as
             a
             few
             years
             Civil
             War
             for
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             brought
             upon
             it
             ?
             What
             one
             mortal
             Man's
             Salvageness
             could
             ever
             have
             spilt
             half
             so
             much
             Blood
             ,
             as
             was
             shed
             in
             any
             one
             eminent
             Battel
             ?
             Let
             therefore
             the
             Patriots
             of
             Sedition
             cease
             to
             upbraid
             Loyalty
             with
             weakness
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             when
             all
             Men
             of
             common
             Sense
             ,
             or
             any
             Experience
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             cannot
             but
             see
             through
             the
             delusion
             of
             fighting
             for
             their
             Liberties
             against
             their
             Prince
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             hazard
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             lose
             both
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             certainly
             bring
             themselves
             into
             greater
             Slavery
             ,
             then
             they
             could
             have
             suffered
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             patient
             under
             the
             worst
             of
             Governments
             .
             And
             this
             brings
             to
             my
             mind
             another
             instance
             of
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Submission
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             no
             wise
             Man
             that
             takes
             a
             
             thorough
             account
             of
             his
             own
             interest
             ,
             would
             care
             to
             draw
             himself
             into
             a
             War
             against
             his
             Prince
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             generally
             Men
             of
             the
             meanest
             understandings
             that
             are
             seduced
             by
             them
             .
             And
             they
             are
             drawn
             in
             by
             such
             poor
             slights
             and
             delusions
             ,
             that
             plainly
             shew
             the
             contempt
             that
             the
             Patriots
             have
             of
             their
             shallow
             reach
             ,
             and
             the
             bottom
             of
             all
             their
             Politiques
             is
             ,
             to
             inveagle
             the
             common
             People
             into
             a
             conceit
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             contests
             with
             the
             Government
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             their
             interest
             that
             is
             concerned
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             themselves
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             to
             assert
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             undergo
             the
             frowns
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             never
             expose
             themselves
             to
             the
             hazards
             of
             War
             ,
             nor
             venture
             their
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             for
             any
             thing
             less
             then
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             Country
             .
             And
             all
             this
             while
             the
             poor
             People
             must
             be
             supposed
             so
             dull
             (
             and
             so
             they
             are
             )
             as
             not
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             Revenge
             ,
             Ambition
             and
             Discontent
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             these
             that
             have
             always
             been
             the
             great
             Patrons
             of
             their
             Liberties
             .
             And
             though
             their
             Seditious
             Artifices
             are
             known
             ,
             and
             thread-bare
             ,
             as
             often
             discovered
             as
             used
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             times
             over
             and
             over
             exposed
             ,
             yet
             because
             the
             common
             People
             have
             not
             the
             advantage
             to
             know
             ,
             or
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Experience
             
             of
             former
             Ages
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             every
             Age
             as
             ready
             a
             Prey
             for
             the
             Snare
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             never
             been
             set
             before
             .
             So
             that
             omitting
             divers
             other
             good
             reasons
             that
             might
             be
             urged
             against
             all
             kind
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             one
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             be
             once
             allowed
             the
             common
             People
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             stop
             of
             pretences
             ,
             or
             end
             of
             confusions
             .
             And
             if
             Princes
             may
             ,
             and
             do
             abuse
             their
             Power
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             more
             certain
             that
             the
             Rabble
             cannot
             use
             theirs
             aright
             :
             And
             therefore
             to
             prevent
             the
             vast
             inconvenience
             of
             their
             ever
             abusing
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             stopt
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             without
             reserve
             ,
             else
             the
             mischiefs
             that
             follow
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             admitted
             at
             all
             ,
             will
             be
             infinite
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             indeed
             ,
             that
             learned
             Men
             suppose
             some
             Extravagant
             cases
             in
             which
             they
             will
             allow
             Resistance
             to
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             Barclay
             and
             Winzet
             suppose
             two
             ,
             viz.
             
             When
             the
             Prince
             sets
             himself
             to
             destroy
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             or
             would
             sell
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Power
             .
             But
             these
             wild
             suppositions
             are
             not
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             which
             perhaps
             there
             are
             no
             Examples
             upon
             Record
             .
             For
             what
             can
             be
             more
             incredible
             then
             that
             a
             King
             should
             be
             fond
             of
             destroying
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             when
             by
             that
             he
             certainly
             in
             the
             first
             place
             destroys
             himself
             
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             alienating
             it
             to
             another
             ,
             when
             by
             that
             he
             as
             certainly
             enslaves
             himself
             .
             Perhaps
             the
             thing
             may
             be
             possible
             in
             Nature
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             so
             infinitely
             improbable
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             World
             :
             Least
             by
             supposing
             such
             an
             unexampled
             madness
             ,
             we
             let
             Men
             loose
             from
             their
             Duty
             in
             all
             other
             Cases
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             all
             Incendiaries
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             People
             that
             their
             present
             Governors
             take
             the
             course
             to
             destroy
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             So
             that
             by
             this
             supposition
             of
             these
             two
             Extravagancies
             ,
             these
             Learned
             Men
             utterly
             defeat
             their
             own
             Design
             ,
             because
             these
             are
             the
             very
             Cases
             that
             are
             pretended
             in
             all
             Rebellions
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             all
             Cases
             ,
             as
             Men
             please
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             assistance
             .
             Thus
             when
             Barclay
             argues
             ,
             
               That
               if
               the
               
               Power
               of
               calling
               Sovereign
               Princes
               to
               account
               for
               their
               Government
               ,
               be
               allowed
               to
               the
               People
               or
               their
               Representatives
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               as
               destructive
               of
               good
               as
               of
               bad
               Princes
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               by
               the
               insolent
               deportment
               of
               the
               Ephori
               against
               their
               Kings
               ,
               whom
               they
               chastised
               not
               only
               for
               their
               greater
               misdemeanours
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               mistakes
               or
               fancies
               ;
               thus
               as
               Plutarch
               Records
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               Agesilaus
               ,
               they
               punisht
               King
               Archidamus
               
               for
               chusing
               a
               little
               Woman
               to
               Wife
               .
               If
               therefore
               this
               were
               the
               condition
               of
               Kings
               to
               be
               liable
               to
               the
               Judgement
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               always
               exposed
               to
               numberless
               Affronts
               ,
               Reproaches
               ,
               and
               Calumnies
               .
               And
               that
               would
               be
               ever
               enough
               for
               their
               Condemnation
               ,
               only
               that
               they
               did
               not
               please
               the
               People
               ,
               though
               they
               fell
               into
               their
               displeasure
               not
               by
               any
               fault
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               procurement
               of
               some
               ambitious
               Incendiary
               .
               And
               this
               would
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               dangerous
               to
               good
               ,
               then
               to
               bad
               Princes
               ,
               because
               ill
               Men
               ,
               are
               more
               apt
               to
               assault
               good
               Men
               ,
               then
               they
               them
               .
               And
               nothing
               is
               more
               difficult
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               Prince
               to
               manage
               things
               with
               that
               wisdom
               and
               happy
               success
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               incur
               the
               displeasure
               of
               some
               Parties
               ,
               of
               their
               Subjects
               .
               If
               he
               defend
               and
               relieve
               the
               Commonalty
               from
               the
               Oppressions
               of
               the
               great
               ones
               ,
               he
               makes
               the
               Nobility
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               as
               James
               the
               Fifth
               of
               Scotland
               did
               ,
               whom
               they
               therefore
               Nick-named
               
                 The
                 Carlis
                 King
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Clowns
              
               .
               If
               he
               favour
               and
               advance
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               they
               any
               way
               oppress
               or
               disgust
               the
               Commons
               ,
               it
               will
               drive
               them
               into
               Tumults
               ,
               and
               though
               at
               first
               they
               may
               be
               despised
               as
               a
               cowardly
               
               and
               silly
               Rout
               ,
               whilst
               they
               want
               a
               Leader
               ;
               yet
               when
               they
               are
               headed
               by
               any
               bold
               Captain
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               daring
               or
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               for
               casting
               off
               all
               fears
               and
               restraints
               ,
               they
               will
               mount
               out
               of
               the
               lowest
               Servitude
               to
               the
               top
               of
               Pride
               and
               Insolence
               ,
               especially
               if
               any
               of
               the
               Nobility
               join
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               it
               rarely
               happens
               in
               such
               cafes
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               People
               draw
               in
               the
               Nobles
               ,
               or
               the
               Nobles
               the
               People
               .
               And
               yet
               there
               is
               but
               one
               pretence
               for
               all
               Rebellions
               ,
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               Governor
               ;
               and
               but
               one
               design
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               save
               the
               Common-wealth
               from
               destruction
               .
               And
               this
               will
               put
               it
               into
               the
               Power
               of
               all
               Rebels
               ,
               who
               pretend
               that
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               take
               up
               Arms
               against
               their
               Prince
               for
               the
               Publick
               Safety
               (
               for
               all
               Rebels
               hide
               their
               wickedness
               under
               that
               Veil
               )
               and
               if
               need
               be
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               Depose
               him
               .
            
          
           
             All
             which
             discourse
             ,
             as
             effectual
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             clearly
             defeated
             ,
             and
             a
             Gap
             opened
             to
             all
             the
             liberty
             that
             Rebels
             challenge
             by
             his
             allowing
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             resistance
             ,
             
               When
               the
               Prince
               goes
               about
               to
               destroy
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
            
             when
             by
             his
             own
             observation
             it
             is
             the
             standing
             Artifice
             ,
             and
             only
             Pretence
             of
             all
             Rebellions
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             once
             granted
             
             in
             any
             one
             case
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             made
             as
             wide
             as
             Mens
             conveniences
             require
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Grotius
             has
             extended
             it
             to
             Seven
             or
             Eight
             Cases
             more
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             As
             many
             as
             
             were
             necessary
             to
             bring
             his
             Countreymen
             fairly
             off
             in
             their
             casting
             off
             the
             Spanish
             Government
             .
             And
             so
             has
             Mr.
             B.
             from
             this
             very
             concession
             of
             Barclay
             ,
             justified
             
             the
             Rebellion
             against
             his
             late
             Majesty
             ,
             by
             recapitulating
             the
             many
             misdemeanours
             and
             illegal
             Acts
             of
             his
             Government
             ;
             or
             rather
             Transcribing
             the
             long
             Parliaments
             Remonstrance
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             in
             which
             they
             represented
             to
             the
             People
             the
             great
             and
             manifest
             danger
             of
             the
             utter
             Subversion
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             our
             Laws
             ,
             our
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-wealth
             it self
             ,
             under
             the
             King's
             Government
             :
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             that
             by
             allowing
             resistance
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             Kings
             in
             any
             one
             case
             ,
             it
             will
             serve
             for
             a
             plausible
             and
             effectual
             pretence
             for
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             best
             of
             Kings
             in
             all
             Cases
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             more
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             Manking
             to
             have
             this
             liberty
             denyed
             even
             in
             those
             rare
             and
             extravagant
             Cases
             ,
             then
             by
             granting
             it
             in
             any
             to
             make
             a
             pretence
             for
             all
             Rebellions
             :
             And
             if
             ever
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Prince
             so
             strangely
             beside
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             himself
             to
             destroy
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ,
             there
             
             would
             be
             no
             danger
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             be
             so
             unlikely
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             first
             need
             to
             be
             chain'd
             up
             for
             other
             acts
             of
             madness
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             entertain
             such
             raving
             thoughts
             :
             However
             it
             would
             be
             much
             less
             mischievous
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Bedlam
             Prince
             should
             rather
             be
             suffer'd
             to
             destroy
             the
             Common-wealth
             without
             resistance
             from
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             rarely
             done
             ,
             then
             that
             his
             Subjects
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             rebel
             against
             him
             under
             that
             pretence
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             frequently
             done
             ;
             a
             thousand
             times
             for
             once
             :
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             Almighty
             has
             made
             universal
             Subjection
             such
             an
             indispensable
             Duty
             ,
             because
             however
             the
             World
             goes
             ,
             peace
             is
             at
             all
             times
             most
             beneficial
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             his
             Laws
             .
             And
             its
             universal
             obligation
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             that
             Government
             is
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             that
             Grotius
             has
             no
             other
             way
             to
             escape
             from
             the
             Argument
             ,
             but
             by
             making
             it
             a
             meer
             humane
             Invention
             .
             Which
             is
             to
             suppose
             that
             all
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             were
             once
             out
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             suppose
             them
             both
             uncreated
             and
             unbegotten
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             prove
             when
             I
             come
             to
             discourse
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             Government
             .
             But
             at
             present
             ,
             granting
             all
             Government
             
             to
             be
             an
             Artificial
             invention
             of
             Men
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             first
             contrived
             for
             the
             common
             security
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             always
             as
             necessary
             to
             keep
             it
             up
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             at
             first
             to
             set
             it
             up
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             at
             any
             time
             taken
             down
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             the
             same
             state
             of
             War
             and
             Confusion
             ▪
             that
             we
             were
             in
             before
             we
             agreed
             to
             submit
             our selves
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             we
             first
             entred
             into
             it
             ,
             are
             we
             obliged
             to
             preserve
             its
             Rights
             inviolable
             ,
             lest
             by
             breaking
             the
             present
             settlement
             ,
             we
             expose
             our selves
             to
             all
             those
             inconveniences
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             we
             design'd
             to
             avoid
             by
             its
             first
             Institution
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             all
             ,
             whether
             Government
             were
             first
             instituted
             by
             God
             or
             Man
             ,
             it
             is
             agreed
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             Society
             ,
             and
             Society
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             every
             Man's
             life
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             baulk
             or
             oppose
             the
             Government
             ,
             is
             to
             destroy
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             that
             ,
             is
             to
             destroy
             every
             Man
             's
             own
             Propriety
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             all
             other
             pretences
             ,
             how
             big
             soever
             ,
             are
             too
             light
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Balance
             against
             so
             weighty
             a
             Consideration
             .
             This
             that
             I
             have
             here
             in
             brief
             represented
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             convince
             any
             Man
             ,
             that
             Submission
             to
             a
             lawful
             Government
             ,
             how
             ill
             soever
             managed
             ,
             cannot
             be
             more
             our
             Duty
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             our
             Wisdom
             and
             Interest
             .
          
           
           
             And
             therefore
             that
             it
             is
             not
             want
             of
             a
             good
             understanding
             or
             a
             manly
             sense
             of
             things
             to
             bear
             Oppression
             ,
             but
             the
             Effect
             of
             true
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             a
             thorough
             insight
             into
             the
             consequences
             of
             things
             .
             And
             I
             have
             here
             dropt
             in
             this
             brief
             account
             of
             the
             folly
             of
             all
             resistance
             against
             a
             legal
             and
             setled
             Government
             ,
             only
             as
             a
             present
             check
             to
             the
             petulancy
             of
             Sedition
             .
             For
             be
             the
             pretences
             in
             any
             case
             never
             so
             strong
             and
             plausible
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             stand
             before
             the
             force
             and
             the
             light
             of
             this
             one
             Consideration
             ,
             That
             how
             great
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             mischiefs
             soever
             Resistance
             may
             think
             to
             remove
             ;
             it
             certainly
             creates
             many
             more
             ,
             and
             those
             much
             heavier
             ,
             and
             rarely
             ends
             in
             any
             thing
             than
             universal
             destruction
             .
             But
             this
             Argument
             I
             shall
             (
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             )
             prosecute
             more
             largely
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             shew
             the
             Grounds
             and
             Reasons
             upon
             which
             this
             Duty
             of
             Universal
             Subjection
             is
             founded
             ,
             and
             these
             I
             shall
             demonstrate
             from
             the
             Use
             ,
             the
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Original
             of
             Government
             ,
             that
             cannot
             subsist
             but
             upon
             its
             supposition
             .
             And
             then
             I
             shall
             take
             an
             account
             of
             all
             the
             republican
             and
             antimonarchical
             Principles
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             all
             their
             Hypotheses
             concerning
             Government
             first
             contrived
             by
             the
             Common-wealths-men
             of
             Greece
             ,
             stand
             upon
             no
             firmer
             bottom
             
             than
             meer
             fable
             and
             poetry
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             that
             their
             fundamental
             Principle
             ,
             of
             deriving
             all
             Government
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             is
             built
             upon
             no
             wiser
             supposition
             then
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             World
             was
             once
             peopled
             with
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             that
             sprung
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             both
             without
             a
             Creatour
             and
             without
             Parents
             .
             And
             then
             in
             the
             last
             place
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Hildebrandinists
             of
             all
             Sects
             ;
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Suarez
               ,
               Mariana
               ,
               Lessius
               ,
               Becanus
               ,
               Boucherius
            
             and
             others
             on
             the
             Papal
             side
             :
             
               Buchanan
               ,
               Junius
               Brutus
               ,
               Rutherford
               ,
            
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             side
             ,
             all
             agree
             in
             this
             one
             Principle
             of
             deriving
             the
             Government
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             the
             last
             pretence
             of
             all
             their
             pleas
             for
             resistance
             upon
             what
             account
             soever
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             proceed
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             second
             advantage
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             brings
             along
             with
             it
             for
             the
             security
             of
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             viz.
             the
             many
             Laws
             that
             it
             has
             injoyn'd
             to
             bind
             Subjects
             to
             an
             entire
             and
             absolute
             subjection
             .
             The
             third
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             those
             that
             are
             entrusted
             with
             highest
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             most
             severely
             forbidden
             to
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             any
             temporal
             power
             or
             dominion
             ,
             and
             
             strictly
             commanded
             to
             exercise
             their
             own
             jurisdiction
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             meekness
             and
             humility
             ,
             towards
             their
             Inferiours
             ,
             and
             an
             exemplary
             submission
             to
             their
             Superiours
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             new
             Tye
             upon
             them
             beside
             all
             the
             former
             obligations
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             the
             Precepts
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             common
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             Christians
             ,
             to
             an
             entire
             and
             unreserved
             subjection
             .
             Thus
             when
             our
             Saviour
             had
             constituted
             the
             Apostles
             supreme
             Governours
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             beats
             them
             all
             off
             from
             all
             Thoughts
             of
             worldly
             pride
             and
             ambition
             ;
             and
             instructs
             them
             to
             exercise
             their
             Power
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             so
             very
             great
             ,
             with
             that
             complyance
             and
             condescention
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             in
             reality
             none
             at
             all
             .
             For
             all
             our
             Saviour's
             Precepts
             to
             his
             Apostles
             to
             avoid
             domination
             ,
             relate
             wholly
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             exercising
             their
             Authority
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Authority
             it self
             ,
             as
             the
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Christian
             Church
             would
             force
             them
             to
             imply
             .
             For
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             vested
             with
             true
             and
             proper
             Power
             ,
             is
             evident
             both
             from
             their
             Office
             (
             all
             the
             Acts
             whereof
             we
             have
             shewn
             to
             be
             Authoritative
             )
             and
             from
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             immediate
             Grant
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             expressly
             declares
             ,
             That
             he
             leaves
             to
             them
             and
             
             their
             Successours
             the
             same
             Power
             ,
             that
             himself
             had
             received
             from
             his
             Father
             .
             So
             that
             if
             he
             had
             any
             real
             Authority
             at
             all
             ,
             so
             had
             they
             too
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             had
             none
             ,
             neither
             had
             he
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             several
             Texts
             ,
             that
             are
             usually
             alledged
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             exercise
             ,
             without
             any
             pride
             or
             haughtiness
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             gentleness
             and
             condescention
             to
             those
             that
             were
             under
             their
             Authority
             .
             And
             if
             we
             take
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             particular
             passages
             themselves
             ,
             they
             will
             force
             us
             to
             take
             them
             in
             this
             sense
             and
             no
             other
             .
             Thus
             when
             they
             were
             contending
             among
             themselves
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             calls
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               The
               Princes
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               exercise
               dominion
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               great
               exercise
               Authority
               upon
            
             
             
               them
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               among
               you
               :
               But
               whosoever
               will
               be
               great
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               your
               Minister
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               will
               be
               chief
               [
               or
               Ruler
               ]
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               your
               Servant
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               came
               not
               to
               be
               ministred
               unto
               ,
               but
               to
               minister
               .
            
             Which
             words
             though
             they
             are
             alledged
             by
             Grotius
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             his
             Youth
             ,
             
               de
               Imperio
            
             ,
             against
             all
             manner
             of
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             beside
             that
             of
             perswasion
             ,
             which
             is
             none
             at
             all
             :
             Yet
             in
             his
             Notes
             
             upon
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             he
             clearly
             shews
             the
             Vanity
             and
             the
             Falsehood
             of
             that
             Interpretation
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             so
             expressly
             by
             the
             Words
             themselves
             ,
             in
             which
             our
             Saviour
             shews
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             observe
             this
             Rule
             by
             following
             his
             Example
             ,
             Now
             it
             is
             plain
             (
             says
             he
             )
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             him
             that
             he
             had
             no
             Authority
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             of
             himself
             that
             he
             had
             all
             Power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             refer
             to
             the
             Being
             of
             Authority
             it self
             ,
             but
             to
             its
             kind
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             using
             it
             .
             That
             as
             he
             notwithstanding
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Dignity
             ,
             behaved
             himself
             rather
             like
             a
             Servant
             than
             a
             Lord
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             imperious
             commanding
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             condescended
             to
             the
             lowest
             Offices
             towards
             them
             ,
             thereby
             to
             endear
             them
             to
             himself
             and
             the
             gentleness
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             so
             should
             all
             Pastours
             and
             Governours
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             not
             insult
             and
             domineer
             over
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             not
             govern
             them
             with
             an
             arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             tyrannical
             dominion
             ,
             as
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             expresses
             it
             ;
             nor
             enslave
             them
             
             to
             their
             own
             interest
             and
             insolence
             as
             the
             Roman
             Prefects
             did
             the
             Provinces
             particularly
             the
             Governours
             or
             Ethnarchs
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Josephus
             informs
             us
             )
             were
             
             known
             by
             the
             particular
             Title
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             Benefactours
             :
             But
             to
             treat
             them
             with
             all
             gentleness
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             so
             far
             from
             using
             them
             like
             Slaves
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             rather
             behave
             themselves
             to
             them
             like
             Servants
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             short
             ,
             to
             mix
             nothing
             of
             Arrogance
             with
             their
             Authority
             .
             And
             that
             truly
             becomes
             the
             Person
             and
             Dignity
             of
             a
             Christian
             Prelate
             (
             as
             St.
             Chrysostom
             paraphrases
             upon
             it
             )
             to
             be
             affable
             and
             courteous
             ,
             to
             be
             kind
             and
             gentle
             ,
             to
             be
             familiar
             and
             condescending
             to
             the
             meanest
             Persons
             ;
             this
             gains
             him
             respect
             with
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             makes
             his
             Authority
             much
             greater
             then
             it
             would
             be
             without
             it
             ,
             Men
             will
             much
             more
             readily
             obey
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             that
             obliges
             more
             then
             he
             commands
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             (
             says
             he
             )
             if
             a
             Bishop
             be
             proud
             and
             surly
             ,
             or
             if
             rough
             and
             peevish
             ,
             or
             if
             when
             he
             ought
             to
             reprove
             he
             scold
             and
             braul
             ,
             or
             if
             when
             he
             should
             command
             ,
             he
             huffs
             or
             domineers
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             affect
             to
             be
             troublesome
             to
             his
             Inferiours
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             by
             nothing
             else
             then
             being
             pert
             and
             vexatious
             ,
             he
             justly
             exposes
             himself
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             loses
             the
             respect
             due
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             Reverence
             due
             to
             his
             Place
             .
             Nothing
             so
             odious
             or
             despicable
             as
             a
             Clown
             in
             any
             Authority
             ,
             but
             in
             Church
             Authority
             it
             is
             so
             offensive
             ,
             that
             the
             indignity
             
             of
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             express't
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             wide
             a
             contradiction
             to
             the
             Place
             and
             Office.
             Now
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Text
             being
             thus
             stated
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             this
             Eloquent
             Father
             ,
             it
             fixes
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             thus
             when
             St.
             Peter
             exhorts
             the
             Pastors
             not
             
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             God's
             heritage
             (
             where
             it
             is
             all
             one
             whether
             it
             relate
             to
             the
             whole
             Flock
             ,
             or
             only
             the
             subordinate
             Clergy
             )
             it
             is
             the
             very
             same
             word
             which
             is
             used
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             so
             does
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             do
             not
             Lord
             it
             over
             their
             Faith
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             improperly
             enough
             Translate
             ,
             
               Not
               having
               Dominion
               over
               their
               Faith
               ,
            
             for
             the
             word
             Dominion
             is
             not
             always
             taken
             in
             a
             bad
             Sense
             ,
             but
             often
             signifies
             Lawful
             Authority
             ,
             whereas
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             properly
             signifies
             nothing
             but
             domineering
             ,
             or
             treating
             them
             as
             Masters
             do
             their
             Slaves
             ,
             whom
             they
             care
             not
             how
             they
             use
             for
             their
             own
             gain
             and
             advantage
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             proper
             import
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             very
             aptly
             joyn'd
             by
             St.
             Peter
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             feed
             the
             Flock
             for
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             as
             the
             Romans
             kept
             their
             Slaves
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             advice
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             be
             no
             striker
             ,
             nor
             greedy
             of
             filthy
             
             Lucre
             ,
             but
             patient
             ,
             or
             mild
             and
             gentle
             ,
             
             not
             a
             brawler
             ,
             not
             covetous
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             to
             run
             into
             any
             of
             these
             Vices
             or
             Disorders
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ;
             but
             to
             infer
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             no
             true
             and
             real
             Authority
             at
             all
             ,
             only
             becomes
             the
             Man
             that
             knows
             no
             better
             Sanction
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             then
             a
             Sword
             or
             a
             Cudgel
             .
             And
             this
             very
             thing
             is
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             moderation
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             frequently
             injoin'd
             in
             the
             Apostolical
             Writings
             ,
             as
             Phil.
             4.
             5.
             
             T
             it
             3.
             2.
             
             Jam.
             3.
             17.
             
             It
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             some
             Men
             very
             ignorantly
             interpreted
             ,
             an
             unconcernedness
             and
             indifferency
             between
             dissenting
             Parties
             ,
             for
             that
             may
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             as
             it
             happens
             ;
             if
             the
             controversie
             be
             trivial
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             an
             instance
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             about
             a
             matter
             that
             is
             setled
             either
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             or
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             indifferency
             and
             moderation
             is
             nothing
             else
             then
             Falshood
             and
             Treachery
             .
             But
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             a
             mildness
             and
             gentleness
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Authority
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             is
             attributed
             to
             God
             himself
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               Wisd.
               of
            
             Solomon
             ,
             c.
             12.
             v.
             18
             ,
             
               But
               thou
               Mastering
               thy
               Power
               ,
               judgest
               with
               Equity
               ,
               and
               orderest
               us
               with
               great
               savour
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             judgest
             not
             by
             rigour
             of
             Law
             ,
             but
             with
             mercy
             and
             gentleness
             ,
             and
             so
             Aristotle
             defines
             the
             vertue
             of
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             its
             Office
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             correct
             and
             moderate
             the
             general
             Law
             when
             it
             is
             applyed
             to
             particular
             Cases
             .
             And
             all
             good
             Government
             is
             ever
             more
             merciful
             then
             the
             Law
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             that
             cannot
             be
             too
             severe
             to
             deter
             Men
             from
             offending
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             are
             not
             many
             cases
             in
             which
             it
             is
             broken
             ,
             wherein
             the
             offender
             may
             not
             require
             some
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             .
             But
             as
             this
             Vertue
             is
             so
             highly
             commendable
             in
             all
             Government
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             much
             more
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             Almighty
             God
             shews
             more
             of
             it
             in
             himself
             towards
             Mankind
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             being
             nothing
             but
             a
             dispensation
             of
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Gentleness
             to
             Offenders
             .
             And
             as
             this
             is
             a
             necessary
             Qualification
             in
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             guiding
             and
             rectifying
             their
             publick
             Government
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             most
             becoming
             their
             private
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             by
             gaining
             Authority
             to
             their
             Persons
             ,
             doubles
             that
             of
             their
             Office.
             So
             that
             when
             our
             Saviour
             instructs
             his
             Apostles
             in
             this
             new
             way
             to
             Greatness
             ,
             his
             instructions
             are
             wise
             in
             a
             literal
             Sense
             ,
             for
             nothing
             is
             really
             so
             great
             and
             commanding
             in
             the
             World
             as
             true
             Humility
             .
             
               Whoever
               will
               be
               great
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               your
               Minister
               ,
               and
               whoever
               will
               be
               first
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               your
               
               Servant
               ,
            
             Matth.
             21.
             26.
             
             
               If
               any
               one
               desire
               to
               be
               first
               ,
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               Servant
               of
               all
               ,
            
             Mark
             9.
             35.
             
             
               He
               that
               exalteth
               himself
               ,
               shall
               be
               abased
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               will
               abase
               himself
               ,
               shall
               be
               exalted
               ,
            
             Math.
             23.
             12.
             
             The
             common
             experience
             of
             the
             World
             sufficiently
             attests
             the
             Truth
             and
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             these
             Propositions
             ,
             so
             Powerful
             is
             the
             obligation
             of
             Courtesie
             ,
             Condescention
             ,
             and
             Humility
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             so
             strictly
             injoin'd
             this
             Vertue
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             Authority
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             are
             they
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             none
             ?
             If
             they
             may
             not
             contend
             with
             one
             another
             for
             Dominion
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             equal
             Power
             ,
             how
             much
             less
             with
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             of
             whose
             Power
             they
             have
             no
             share
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             a
             more
             exact
             and
             exemplary
             Obedience
             and
             Submission
             then
             other
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             their
             Office
             and
             Power
             .
             So
             that
             our
             Saviour
             has
             taken
             all
             possible
             care
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Law
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             to
             reduce
             the
             Constitution
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             an
             entire
             compliance
             with
             the
             Civil
             Government
             .
             And
             though
             he
             has
             instituted
             a
             distinct
             Government
             in
             it
             ,
             suited
             to
             the
             design
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             he
             has
             so
             many
             ways
             brought
             it
             into
             Subjection
             to
             Sovereign
             Powers
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             much
             more
             disabled
             by
             their
             very
             Authority
             
             to
             give
             them
             any
             disturbance
             ,
             then
             they
             could
             have
             been
             without
             it
             ;
             the
             very
             Authority
             it self
             being
             a
             new
             and
             distinct
             Obligation
             to
             a
             stricter
             Allegiance
             .
             But
             because
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             Evidence
             some
             Men
             are
             jealous
             of
             granting
             any
             Authority
             to
             the
             Church
             peculiar
             to
             it self
             ,
             especially
             when
             all
             Power
             is
             so
             apt
             to
             degenerate
             into
             abuse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             they
             cannot
             deny
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             in
             general
             ,
             are
             very
             shy
             of
             admitting
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             lest
             they
             give
             it
             too
             much
             advantage
             sometime
             or
             other
             to
             fix
             and
             strengthen
             an
             interest
             within
             it self
             ,
             against
             the
             State
             (
             And
             I
             must
             confess
             the
             prophane
             boldness
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Hildebrandine
             Apostacy
             ,
             in
             justling
             and
             contesting
             with
             Princes
             ,
             as
             the
             Vicars
             of
             Christ
             ,
             has
             given
             too
             much
             ground
             for
             this
             Jealousie
             )
             I
             shall
             from
             this
             general
             state
             of
             the
             Christian
             Law
             ,
             as
             fixt
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             proceed
             to
             its
             particular
             Precedents
             ,
             when
             it
             came
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             practice
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             Whereby
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             to
             appear
             ,
             after
             and
             beside
             all
             these
             foregoing
             considerations
             to
             forestal
             all
             pretences
             whatsoever
             ,
             of
             resistance
             to
             the
             Civil
             State
             ,
             that
             thô
             this
             ,
             because
             all
             Power
             is
             so
             ,
             may
             be
             liable
             to
             abuse
             ,
             yet
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             
             one
             point
             of
             Government
             more
             easie
             then
             t●
             prevent
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             danger
             is
             so
             very
             little
             ,
             that
             no
             Government
             that
             does
             not
             grosly
             forsake
             it self
             ,
             can
             possibly
             suffer
             any
             thing
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             abuse
             is
             so
             unlikely
             ,
             and
             so
             difficult
             ever
             to
             be
             put
             in
             practice
             again
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             that
             requires
             less
             care
             to
             watch
             against
             it
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             never
             come
             to
             do
             any
             harm
             without
             such
             a
             long
             continued
             stupidity
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             as
             is
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             all
             Government
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             advantages
             that
             accrue
             to
             the
             State
             by
             receiving
             the
             Church
             into
             its
             protection
             ,
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             so
             certain
             ,
             and
             so
             universal
             ,
             that
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             grosser
             faileur
             in
             Policy
             ,
             then
             to
             refuse
             or
             deny
             it
             .
             And
             here
             I
             say
             for
             our
             better
             direction
             ,
             as
             every
             where
             else
             ,
             we
             must
             advise
             with
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             whole
             matter
             so
             fairly
             and
             so
             easily
             accorded
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             next
             to
             a
             miracle
             how
             it
             should
             ever
             be
             made
             so
             great
             a
             difficulty
             in
             these
             later
             times
             .
             But
             it
             hapned
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             in
             most
             other
             things
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             men
             saw
             themselves
             wrapt
             up
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             ,
             in
             woful
             Errours
             and
             Corruptions
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             ,
             and
             indeed
             as
             the
             World
             
             then
             stood
             ,
             could
             not
             immediately
             discover
             the
             true
             original
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             at
             first
             setled
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             received
             into
             protection
             by
             Constantine
             and
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             .
             So
             that
             though
             they
             had
             Eye-sight
             enough
             (
             and
             God
             knows
             very
             little
             would
             serve
             their
             turn
             )
             to
             discern
             the
             follies
             and
             abuses
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             were
             at
             a
             loss
             how
             to
             fix
             the
             right
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             the
             ancient
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             lay
             buried
             in
             dust
             and
             rubbish
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             could
             make
             but
             slow
             improvements
             in
             it
             .
             So
             that
             before
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             could
             be
             clearly
             and
             fully
             discover'd
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             were
             setled
             in
             some
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             after
             any
             new
             settlement
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             difficult
             to
             make
             any
             Alteration
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             continue
             in
             their
             first
             posture
             to
             this
             day
             .
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             at
             the
             very
             first
             Attempt
             ,
             resolving
             to
             reform
             it self
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             good
             fortune
             to
             retain
             the
             Apostolical
             form
             of
             Episcopal
             Government
             in
             subordination
             to
             the
             Royal
             Power
             ,
             set
             it self
             in
             a
             right
             way
             to
             Reformation
             .
             And
             so
             as
             the
             state
             of
             things
             came
             to
             light
             by
             degrees
             ,
             brought
             its
             work
             to
             some
             competent
             Perfection
             .
             For
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             after
             
             such
             an
             inveterate
             degeneracy
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             work
             of
             so
             great
             bulk
             and
             difficulty
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             unreasonable
             thing
             to
             expect
             that
             it
             should
             be
             finisht
             at
             the
             first
             stroke
             .
             So
             great
             a
             design
             as
             that
             must
             be
             a
             work
             of
             time
             and
             consideration
             ,
             to
             be
             reviewed
             and
             amended
             as
             the
             Master-Workmen
             shall
             find
             most
             convenient
             .
             So
             as
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             Power
             first
             to
             begin
             it
             ,
             have
             an
             inherent
             right
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             think
             fit
             to
             take
             an
             account
             of
             their
             own
             Work
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             find
             any
             flaws
             ,
             mistakes
             ,
             or
             defects
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             up
             by
             an
             after-care
             .
             So
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             constant
             Power
             residing
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             enact
             or
             abolish
             Laws
             ,
             as
             it
             judges
             most
             serviceable
             to
             the
             present
             state
             of
             things
             .
             And
             that
             is
             truly
             and
             properly
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             Governours
             of
             it
             acting
             under
             the
             Allowance
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             by
             its
             establisht
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             with
             a
             constant
             power
             residing
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             Successours
             ,
             to
             enact
             new
             Laws
             as
             they
             shall
             judge
             most
             beneficial
             to
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             very
             crude
             notion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             (
             as
             common
             as
             it
             is
             )
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             its
             Canons
             ,
             Articles
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             only
             the
             Law
             and
             dead
             rule
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             properly
             so
             
             call'd
             consists
             in
             its
             living
             Authority
             ,
             as
             setled
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             by
             which
             these
             Laws
             were
             at
             first
             enacted
             ,
             and
             are
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             still
             executed
             ,
             and
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             be
             alter'd
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             one
             is
             alterable
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             not
             .
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             make
             new
             Laws
             and
             cancel
             old
             ones
             ,
             but
             that
             lasts
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             .
             So
             that
             for
             men
             to
             talk
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Church
             ,
             without
             a
             particular
             form
             of
             Government
             setled
             in
             it
             by
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             Commission
             ,
             is
             to
             turn
             the
             Christian
             Church
             into
             a
             Chimaera
             and
             imaginary
             state
             of
             Fairies
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             design
             of
             its
             Reformation
             ,
             it
             consists
             of
             a
             National
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             select
             Convocation
             of
             Presbyters
             representing
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             and
             in
             communion
             with
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             can
             be
             attain'd
             .
             And
             this
             is
             contrived
             so
             agreeably
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Platform
             ,
             the
             Interest
             of
             Government
             ,
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             little
             else
             defective
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             honesty
             and
             the
             confidence
             to
             own
             it self
             ,
             and
             put
             its
             own
             Constitution
             into
             effectual
             practice
             .
             
             But
             of
             that
             I
             shall
             discourse
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             At
             present
             for
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             Government
             within
             it self
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             related
             to
             the
             Civil
             State
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             consider'd
             in
             the
             two
             Periods
             ;
             before
             and
             after
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             and
             by
             comparing
             the
             true
             face
             and
             posture
             of
             things
             in
             these
             two
             so
             different
             states
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             an
             exact
             description
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             estates
             and
             conditions
             whatsoever
             :
             But
             most
             of
             all
             of
             its
             easy
             complyance
             with
             the
             Rights
             of
             Civil
             Government
             in
             Christian
             States
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             safest
             way
             for
             Christian
             Sovereigns
             to
             govern
             and
             protect
             the
             Church
             within
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             without
             invading
             its
             inherent
             and
             unalienable
             Authority
             .
             And
             then
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             I
             shall
             compare
             that
             Royal
             Supremacy
             ,
             that
             is
             acknowledged
             and
             asserted
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Realm
             of
             England
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Authority
             of
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Practice
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             this
             Authority
             .
             And
             by
             shewing
             their
             compleat
             Agreement
             ,
             shall
             from
             that
             Topick
             distinctly
             prove
             that
             we
             have
             in
             
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             matters
             ,
             attain'd
             a
             good
             degree
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Period
             of
             time
             ,
             before
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             things
             to
             be
             consider'd
             ;
             first
             their
             behaviour
             towards
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             whilst
             it
             supprest
             and
             persecuted
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             own
             Authority
             within
             themselves
             .
             From
             both
             which
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             Society
             founded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             challenged
             a
             Jurisdiction
             distinct
             from
             and
             Independant
             upon
             the
             Civil
             State
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Jurisdiction
             was
             so
             far
             from
             interfering
             with
             or
             abating
             of
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             Princes
             ,
             that
             it
             bound
             them
             to
             the
             strictest
             Allegiance
             and
             Subjection
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             inhumane
             Persecutors
             .
             And
             the
             Story
             of
             this
             Interval
             ,
             whilst
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             World
             were
             separate
             ,
             and
             indeed
             (
             as
             much
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             )
             opposite
             ,
             will
             set
             before
             us
             a
             much
             clearer
             State
             of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Extent
             of
             the
             two
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             have
             from
             the
             Practice
             of
             Christian
             States
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             two
             Powers
             concurring
             in
             the
             same
             Acts
             of
             Government
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             altogether
             so
             easie
             to
             discern
             their
             distinct
             influences
             :
             but
             will
             withal
             give
             us
             the
             fullest
             Character
             of
             true
             Christian
             Loyalty
             from
             their
             practice
             
             under
             the
             hardest
             usage
             and
             severest
             persecutions
             .
             But
             most
             of
             all
             from
             their
             Principles
             upon
             which
             they
             founded
             their
             Obligation
             to
             their
             Practice
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             appears
             upon
             what
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             they
             submitted
             to
             the
             utmost
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             that
             will
             prevent
             the
             common
             shift
             made
             by
             all
             Factious
             Parties
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Example
             :
             viz.
             that
             they
             submitted
             for
             want
             of
             strength
             to
             make
             resistance
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             shew
             that
             they
             thought
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             Government
             rather
             then
             resist
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             Sacred
             and
             indispensable
             Laws
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             Patience
             and
             Submission
             under
             all
             kinds
             of
             Cruelties
             and
             Oppressions
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             remarkable
             ,
             so
             entire
             ,
             so
             without
             reserve
             or
             exception
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             the
             height
             and
             glory
             of
             their
             practice
             exceeded
             the
             Gallantry
             of
             their
             Masters
             Precepts
             .
             And
             though
             they
             were
             eminent
             for
             all
             other
             Vertues
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             of
             patience
             ,
             cheerfulness
             ,
             and
             magnanimity
             under
             sufferings
             they
             out-did
             themselves
             .
             It
             was
             the
             hight
             and
             perfection
             of
             all
             their
             goodness
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             wonder
             and
             astonishment
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             could
             be
             so
             ,
             the
             very
             boast
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             
             Numberless
             are
             both
             the
             Instances
             of
             this
             Practice
             in
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Assertions
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             ancient
             Doctors
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             own
             and
             justifie
             their
             Obligation
             to
             it
             .
             But
             to
             transcribe
             them
             would
             be
             an
             endless
             work
             ,
             and
             would
             take
             up
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             ;
             that
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             employed
             about
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             
             stiles
             them
             )
             these
             peaceable
             Wars
             of
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             in
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             instance
             of
             any
             Christians
             making
             any
             forcible
             defence
             ,
             or
             joyning
             in
             any
             Sedition
             against
             their
             Governors
             .
             Though
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             miscarriages
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             that
             could
             have
             been
             no
             objection
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             general
             Practice
             and
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             irregularities
             of
             a
             few
             private
             persons
             .
             And
             yet
             so
             far
             was
             it
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             to
             me
             it
             looks
             like
             Wonder
             and
             Miracle
             that
             among
             all
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             who
             lived
             under
             Pagan
             and
             persecuting
             Emperors
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             which
             takes
             in
             the
             Interval
             of
             three
             hundred
             and
             forty
             years
             ,
             there
             should
             not
             be
             one
             instance
             of
             any
             one
             Christian
             ,
             that
             either
             taught
             or
             practised
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             resistance
             
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             ;
             but
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             unanimously
             both
             taught
             and
             practised
             the
             Duty
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             indispensable
             Laws
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             as
             for
             the
             publick
             Records
             ,
             the
             Canons
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             the
             same
             here
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Parricide
             in
             old
             Rome
             ;
             the
             Crime
             was
             so
             unknown
             and
             so
             unsuspected
             that
             no
             Provision
             was
             made
             against
             it
             .
             For
             among
             all
             the
             Canonical
             Decrees
             and
             Censures
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             enacted
             to
             restrain
             some
             present
             miscarriages
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             to
             be
             found
             that
             forbids
             or
             punishes
             the
             Sin
             of
             Resistance
             to
             Lawful
             Superiors
             .
             The
             Christians
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             were
             so
             firmly
             fix't
             in
             their
             Duty
             here
             by
             our
             Saviour's
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             constant
             Instructions
             and
             Unanimous
             Sense
             of
             their
             Pastours
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             they
             supposed
             that
             they
             could
             not
             make
             any
             resistance
             to
             the
             most
             unjust
             violence
             of
             their
             Persecutors
             ,
             without
             renouncing
             Christianity
             it self
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             Crime
             was
             then
             never
             restrained
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             then
             never
             committed
             .
             And
             though
             there
             are
             scarce
             any
             other
             Sins
             
             for
             which
             the
             Church
             has
             not
             appointed
             proper
             Penances
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             some
             time
             or
             other
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             yet
             the
             sin
             of
             Reb●llion
             was
             the
             only
             Crime
             for
             which
             it
             had
             no
             Penance
             ,
             because
             there
             never
             was
             any
             one
             instance
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             give
             any
             ●ccasion
             for
             a
             Law
             against
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             so
             far
             was
             the
             Church
             from
             doing
             any
             thing
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Rights
             of
             Sovereign
             Powers
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             careful
             and
             tender
             of
             the
             Interests
             of
             Families
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             of
             its
             Fundamental
             Principle
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             was
             to
             make
             no
             alteration
             in
             any
             Civil
             Rights
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             82
             Apostolical
             Canon
             it
             is
             provided
             .
             That
             no
             Servant
             be
             admitted
             into
             Holy
             Orders
             without
             his
             Master's
             consent
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             they
             give
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             that
             would
             be
             a
             subversion
             of
             Families
             .
             And
             for
             that
             reason
             it
             was
             made
             one
             of
             the
             Articles
             framed
             against
             St.
             Chrysostom
             by
             his
             Adversaries
             in
             the
             
               Synod
               under
               the
               Oak
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               That
               he
               had
               Ordain'd
               other
               Mens
               Servants
               before
               they
               were
               set
               at
               liberty
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             third
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Gangra
             it
             is
             Decreed
             ,
             That
             whoever
             teaches
             Servants
             to
             forsake
             their
             Masters
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             be
             Anathematised
             .
             This
             Synod
             of
             Gangra
             
             was
             assembled
             against
             a
             particular
             Sect
             of
             Fanatiques
             in
             Armenia
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             a
             more
             refin'd
             and
             spiritual
             Religion
             ,
             became
             perfect
             Ranters
             and
             Levellers
             ,
             and
             so
             subverted
             all
             Rights
             both
             Sacred
             and
             Civil
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             excellently
             described
             in
             an
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Synod
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Armenia
             ,
             prefixt
             to
             their
             Canons
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             many
             other
             disorders
             into
             which
             these
             wild
             Enthusiasts
             ●an
             themselves
             ,
             this
             was
             one
             ,
             that
             they
             taught
             Servants
             to
             run
             away
             from
             their
             Masters
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             pretext
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             which
             as
             well
             as
             all
             their
             other
             absurd
             Principles
             is
             here
             justly
             ,
             and
             as
             Zonaras
             observes
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Doctrine
             ,
             Anathematifed
             .
             These
             are
             all
             the
             Canons
             that
             I
             know
             of
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             that
             concern
             Mens
             Civil
             Rights
             ,
             so
             rarely
             were
             they
             invaded
             or
             violated
             among
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ;
             but
             the
             first
             Canons
             that
             I
             meet
             with
             against
             Rebellion
             ,
             were
             the
             three
             Anathema's
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             633
             :
             When
             the
             Romans
             being
             driven
             out
             of
             Spain
             by
             the
             Goths
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             settled
             in
             the
             peaceful
             Government
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Cinthilas
             ,
             who
             first
             obtain'd
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             Peoples
             consent
             to
             it
             ;
             Sisinandus
             
             his
             Son
             summon'd
             this
             Council
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             to
             Anathematise
             all
             Persons
             ,
             that
             should
             any
             way
             attempt
             any
             thing
             against
             his
             Crown
             ,
             Life
             ,
             or
             Dignity
             .
             But
             this
             was
             meerly
             contrived
             for
             the
             security
             of
             his
             Government
             against
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             his
             new
             Subjects
             from
             Revolting
             to
             their
             old
             Masters
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             made
             to
             condemn
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             taught
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             to
             abet
             their
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             the
             Anathema
             upon
             the
             Offender
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             sin
             of
             Perjury
             .
             The
             next
             passage
             that
             I
             remember
             ,
             to
             provide
             against
             all
             Rebellion
             ,
             is
             the
             fragment
             of
             a
             
             Synod
             held
             by
             Alexius
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             under
             the
             younger
             
               Constantinus
               Porphyrogenneta
            
             ,
             who
             began
             his
             Reign
             in
             the
             year
             975.
             
             In
             which
             all
             defections
             from
             ,
             or
             insurrections
             against
             the
             Emperour
             are
             Anathematised
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Priest
             that
             gives
             absolution
             to
             any
             Rebels
             ,
             before
             they
             return
             to
             their
             Duty
             and
             Allegiance
             .
             The
             occasion
             of
             this
             Law
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             whatever
             it
             was
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             other
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             till
             the
             Hildebrandine
             Apostacy
             ,
             whose
             barbarous
             proceedings
             against
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             were
             immediately
             censured
             and
             condemned
             by
             a
             Council
             
             of
             Thirty
             Bishops
             assembled
             at
             Brixia
             in
             the
             year
             1080
             ,
             and
             himself
             is
             Deposed
             and
             Anathematised
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             destroyed
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             disturb'd
             the
             Peace
             of
             Christian
             Empire
             ,
             and
             compass't
             the
             Death
             of
             a
             Catholique
             Prince
             ,
             and
             abetted
             a
             perjured
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             subverted
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             the
             same
             Sentence
             was
             ratified
             five
             years
             after
             in
             a
             Council
             at
             Mentz
             ,
             though
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             they
             got
             nothing
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Name
             and
             the
             Brand
             of
             Schismatiques
             .
             But
             what
             bloody
             work
             has
             been
             made
             in
             Christendom
             by
             the
             Principles
             of
             this
             Termagant
             Pope
             from
             that
             time
             to
             this
             ,
             will
             make
             up
             a
             Volume
             of
             it self
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             though
             there
             are
             no
             examples
             of
             any
             affront
             or
             violence
             offer'd
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             numberless
             Instances
             of
             their
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             Submission
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             upon
             Principles
             of
             Duty
             and
             Obligations
             of
             Conscience
             .
             Thus
             was
             it
             bravely
             said
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             and
             worthy
             the
             greatness
             and
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             to
             the
             Pro-Consul
             at
             his
             Tryal
             .
             
               We
               are
               Commanded
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               to
               give
               all
               due
               and
               decent
               honour
            
             
             
               to
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               we
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               without
               doing
               wrong
               to
               our
               
               own
               Consciences
               .
            
             They
             were
             bound
             to
             comply
             with
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             their
             Governours
             in
             all
             things
             but
             Sin
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             But
             the
             most
             magnificent
             Account
             of
             this
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Christian
             Apologists
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             very
             heat
             and
             flame
             of
             Persecutions
             ,
             when
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             Men
             should
             be
             exasperated
             into
             Passion
             ,
             Glory
             and
             Triumph
             in
             their
             great
             Zeal
             and
             Loyalty
             to
             those
             very
             Princes
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             persecuted
             .
             
               Just
               in
               Martyr
            
             is
             so
             
             confident
             as
             to
             Petition
             the
             Emperours
             to
             punish
             all
             such
             as
             profess't
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             yet
             lived
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             then
             immediately
             adds
             ,
             
               As
               for
               our
               parts
               ,
               we
               are
               the
               most
               forward
               of
               any
               Subjects
               to
               pay
               Taxes
               and
               Contributions
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               Commanded
               by
               our
               Master
               ,
               to
               give
               unto
               God
               the
               things
               that
               are
               God's
               ,
               and
               unto
               Caesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Caesar's
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               worship
               God
               alone
               ,
               but
               cheerfully
               serve
               them
               in
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               as
               well
               knowing
               them
               to
               be
               Sovereign
               Princes
               over
               Men
               ;
               and
               withal
               praying
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               add
               Wisdom
               to
               their
               Imperial
               Dignity
               .
               This
               is
               our
               Practice
               and
               Profession
               ,
               and
               if
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               you
               will
               proceed
               against
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               no
               losers
               ,
               being
               assured
               ,
               that
               every
               Man
               
               must
               after
               death
               give
               an
               account
               of
               his
               own
               Actions
               ,
               and
               then
               our
               Rewards
               shall
               be
               proportion'd
               to
               our
               Sufferings
               .
            
             And
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             confidence
             ,
             does
             his
             Scholar
             Athenagoras
             conclude
             his
             Eloquent
             Oration
             to
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             shewn
             the
             Innocence
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             all
             other
             particulars
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             wip't
             off
             all
             Calumnies
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             represented
             their
             Piety
             ,
             their
             Honesty
             ,
             their
             Temperance
             ,
             their
             Sobriety
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               And
               now
               great
               and
               worthy
               Sirs
               ,
               lend
               me
               your
               Royal
               Ear
               ,
               who
               think
               you
               are
               more
               likely
               to
               obtain
               the
               things
               that
               they
               pray
               for
               ,
               then
               Persons
               so
               qualified
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               daily
               poure
               forth
               our
               Prayers
               for
               the
               prosperity
               of
               your
               Government
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Son
               may
               according
               to
               right
               succeed
               the
               Father
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               Government
               may
               ever
               increase
               and
               flourish
               ;
               in
               short
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               may
               fall
               out
               as
               successfully
               as
               your
               hearts
               can
               desire
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               a
               benefit
               also
               to
               our selves
               ,
               that
               living
               under
               your
               Reign
               a
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               life
               ,
               we
               may
               readily
               obey
               your
               Commands
               .
            
             That
             was
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             their
             Apologies
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             suited
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             their
             Religion
             as
             it
             stood
             founded
             upon
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             we
             are
             obedient
             to
             all
             your
             Commands
             ,
             that
             are
             
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Religion
             ;
             there
             we
             crave
             leave
             to
             be
             excused
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             offend
             you
             ,
             we
             can
             but
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             do
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             meekness
             and
             submission
             ,
             as
             being
             assured
             of
             an
             ●ternal
             Reward
             for
             a
             short
             calamity
             .
          
           
             
               Theophilus
               Antiochenus
            
             in
             his
             Address
             to
             his
             Friend
             ,
             discoursing
             of
             the
             Folly
             and
             Vanity
             of
             giving
             Divine
             Worship
             to
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               much
               greater
               honour
               to
               them
               not
               to
               worship
               but
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               .
               I
               will
               worship
               that
               God
               from
               whom
            
             Caesar
             
               received
               his
               Authority
               .
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               why
               not
            
             Caesar
             
               too
               ?
               Because
               he
               was
               not
               set
               up
               to
               be
               worshipt
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               paid
               that
               proper
               honour
               that
               is
               due
               to
            
             Caesar
             ,
             
               for
               the
               King
               is
               not
               the
               Deity
               but
               ought
               to
               remember
               that
               he
               is
               advanced
               by
               God
               to
               that
               height
               of
               Dignity
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               worshipt
               by
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               them
               Justice
               ;
               for
               this
               end
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               placed
               him
               in
               the
               Imperial
               Throne
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
            
             Caesar
             
               will
               not
               suffer
               any
               of
               his
               Subjects
               to
               usurp
               the
            
             Caesarean
             
               Title
               ,
               because
               it
               belongs
               to
               him
               alone
               ,
               neither
               let
               himself
               challenge
               that
               worship
               ,
               that
               is
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               .
               And
               therefore
               O
               Man
               honour
               the
               King
               ,
               honour
               him
               ,
               I
               say
               by
               loving
               him
               ,
               obeying
               him
               ,
               
               and
               praying
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               you
               will
               do
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Sum
               of
               the
               Divine
               Law
               ,
               my
               Son
               honour
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               disobedient
               or
               refractory
               to
               either
               of
               them
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Case
             in
             his
             time
             to
             shew
             all
             manner
             of
             respect
             and
             honour
             to
             Sovereign
             Princes
             as
             such
             ,
             only
             in
             Subordination
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             obey
             them
             in
             all
             things
             but
             when
             their
             commands
             interfer'd
             ,
             and
             then
             indeed
             they
             choose
             to
             obey
             God
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             still
             preserving
             in
             all
             other
             things
             the
             same
             honour
             and
             duty
             to
             their
             Prince
             .
             And
             after
             the
             same
             
             manner
             Origen
             answers
             Celsus
             ,
             when
             he
             asks
             him
             why
             the
             Christians
             cannot
             worship
             and
             appease
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             because
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               there
               is
               only
               one
               God
               ,
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               worshipt
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               best
               appeased
               with
               devout
               Prayers
               ,
               but
               the
               favour
               of
               Princes
               is
               not
               to
               be
               courted
               by
               such
               mean
               and
               dishonourable
               obsequiousness
               ,
               as
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               true
               Piety
               ,
               or
               such
               servile
               Flatteries
               as
               are
               unworthy
               a
               generous
               man
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               esteems
               magna●imity
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               of
               Vertues
               ,
               but
               as
               far
               as
               our
               Piety
               to
               God
               will
               permit
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               so
               frantick
               that
               we
               should
               wilfully
               exafperate
               the
               displeasure
               of
               Kings
               ,
               to
               deliver
               us
               to
               torments
               and
               death
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               so
               taught
               in
               our
               Books
               ,
            
             let
             every
             Soul
             be
             subject
             
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Power
             ,
             but
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             he
             that
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             
               And
               these
               words
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               their
               plain
               and
               natural
               sense
               .
            
             And
             their
             Sense
             is
             so
             very
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             fasten
             any
             other
             Sense
             upon
             them
             beside
             their
             own
             .
             With
             all
             these
             imminent
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             agrees
             the
             Answer
             of
             that
             pious
             and
             resolute
             Prelate
             Dyonysius
             of
             Alexandria
             in
             his
             Examination
             before
             AEmilianus
             Prefect
             of
             
               Egypt
               ,
               that
               we
               worship
               one
               God
               ,
               the
               Maker
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               who
               bestowed
               the
               Empire
               upon
               their
               most
               Sacred
               Majesties
               ,
            
             Valerianus
             and
             Gallienus
             ,
             
               to
               him
               we
               offer
               up
               our
               daily
               Prayers
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               their
               Empire
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               continue
               firm
               and
               unshaken
               forever
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Latins
             they
             kept
             pace
             with
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             that
             they
             out-ran
             the
             Greeks
             in
             the
             same
             Track
             of
             Loyalty
             .
             Irenaeus
             Scholar
             to
             Policarp
             writing
             against
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             who
             taught
             that
             the
             
             Powers
             of
             the
             Earth
             ought
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             set
             up
             not
             by
             God
             but
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             has
             stated
             the
             Obligation
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             Obedience
             upon
             its
             true
             and
             proper
             Principles
             .
             First
             from
             divers
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             expresly
             commanding
             it
             .
             Secondly
             from
             the
             Providence
             of
             
             God
             ,
             who
             sets
             up
             Kings
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             prey
             upon
             one
             another
             like
             the
             Fish
             of
             the
             Sea.
             And
             lastly
             to
             prevent
             the
             Objection
             that
             God
             would
             not
             set
             up
             bad
             Kings
             ,
             he
             replyes
             ,
             that
             
               by
               whose
               command
               they
               were
               born
               men
               ,
               by
               his
               command
               they
               were
               ordained
               Kings
               ,
               fit
               for
               the
               times
               in
               which
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               over
               whom
               th●y
               reign
               ,
               for
               some
               are
               given
               for
               a
               Punishment
               ,
               others
               for
               a
               Blessing
               to
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               all
               to
               all
               People
               as
               they
               deserve
               ,
               the
               just
               Judgment
               of
               God
               equally
               extending
               to
               all
               .
            
             Which
             is
             a
             full
             declaration
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Loyalty
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Principles
             upon
             which
             it
             was
             grounded
             .
             Tertullian
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             under
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             fifth
             Persecution
             ,
             that
             was
             very
             bloody
             and
             severe
             ,
             writ
             his
             admirable
             Apology
             in
             imitation
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Foundation
             of
             his
             Plea
             ,
             states
             the
             true
             condition
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             in
             this
             World.
             
               Scit
               se
               peregrinam
               in
               terris
               agere
               ;
               inter
               extraneos
               facile
               inimicos
               invenire
               ;
               caeterum
               genus
               ,
               sedem
               ,
               spem
               ,
               gratiam
               ,
               dignitatem
               in
               coelis
               habere
               .
               Unum
               gestit
               interdum
               ne
               ignorata
               damnetur
               .
            
             
               She
               knows
               her self
               to
               be
               but
               a
               Stranger
               and
               Pilgrim
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               cannot
               but
               expect
               to
               meet
               with
               Enemies
               in
               a
               Forreign
               Country
               ;
               but
               
               her
               Kindred
               ,
               her
               habitation
               ,
               her
               hope
               ,
               her
               favour
               ,
               and
               her
               honour
               all
               dwell
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               .
               She
               has
               but
               one
               thing
               to
               request
               or
               indeed
               to
               challenge
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               not
               be
               condemn'd
               unheard
               .
            
             Here
             is
             no
             pleading
             any
             exemption
             from
             the
             Imperial
             Judicatures
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             Christian
             Priviledges
             ;
             but
             he
             offers
             himself
             and
             his
             cause
             to
             a
             fair
             and
             impartial
             Tryal
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             so
             confident
             of
             its
             innocence
             ,
             as
             to
             desire
             no
             other
             favour
             but
             only
             the
             Justice
             of
             being
             heard
             .
             Neither
             does
             he
             any
             where
             complain
             of
             their
             punishing
             such
             Actions
             as
             belonged
             not
             to
             their
             cognizance
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             Illegality
             of
             their
             Officers
             Proceedings
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             condemned
             unheard
             and
             unexamined
             .
             And
             though
             they
             were
             so
             ,
             yet
             he
             no
             where
             appeals
             from
             their
             Courts
             ,
             but
             only
             presses
             them
             to
             examine
             and
             search
             into
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             so
             stipulates
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             by
             their
             Judgment
             .
             And
             as
             for
             their
             strict
             Loyalty
             to
             their
             Prince
             he
             farther
             pleads
             ,
             
               that
               they
               pray
               for
               the
               Emperors
               that
               God
               would
               grant
               them
               long
               Life
               ,
               a
               quiet
               Reign
               ,
               and
               undisturbed
               Family
               ,
               Valiant
               Armies
               ,
               Faithful
               Counsellors
               ,
               Obedient
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               whatever
               else
               they
               can
               desire
               either
               as
               Men
               or
               Emperors
               ;
               and
               then
               bids
               them
               
               proceed
               to
               murther
               them
               ,
               and
               tear
               their
               Souls
               from
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               whilst
               they
               are
               praying
               for
               their
               Emperors
               Happiness
               .
               And
               therefore
               you
               that
               think
               that
               we
               have
               no
               concern
               for
               the
               Safety
               of
               Caesar
               ,
               look
               into
               our
               Books
               and
               learn
               from
               them
               with
               what
               Redundancy
               of
               Kindness
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               pray
               for
               our
               Enemies
               and
               Persecutors
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               more
               so
               than
               those
               by
               whose
               Authority
               we
               are
               condemned
               as
               Criminals
               .
               But
               beside
               that
               we
               are
               expresly
               injoyn'd
               to
               pray
               for
               Kings
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Authority
               .
               We
               revere
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               that
               sets
               them
               over
               the
               Nations
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               that
               Character
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               has
               imprest
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               will
               wish
               them
               safe
               ,
               whom
               he
               would
               have
               so
               .
               But
               what
               do
               I
               say
               any
               more
               of
               the
               Christians
               duty
               and
               even
               Religion
               towards
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               whom
               they
               are
               particularly
               bound
               to
               honour
               as
               one
               chosen
               by
               their
               God
               ?
               so
               that
               I
               may
               well
               say
               ,
               that
               Caesar
               is
               most
               of
               all
               ours
               ,
               as
               being
               set
               over
               us
               by
               our
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             a
             while
             after
             he
             boldly
             demands
             ,
             Whether
             there
             were
             ever
             found
             among
             the
             Christians
             any
             
               Casfii
               ,
               Nigri
            
             ,
             and
             Albini
             ,
             three
             known
             Rebels
             ,
             the
             first
             against
             the
             Emperor
             Verus
             ,
             the
             other
             two
             against
             Severus
             .
             And
             in
             his
             
             Apology
             to
             the
             
               Prefect
               Scapi●la
            
             ,
             he
             tells
             him
             that
             we
             are
             slander'd
             about
             the
             Imperial
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             could
             never
             any
             of
             the
             
               Albinian
               ,
               Nigrian
            
             ,
             or
             Castrian
             Rebels
             be
             found
             among
             the
             Christians
             .
             
               A
               Christian
               is
               no
               Mans
               Enemy
               ,
               much
               less
               the
               Emperor's
               ,
               for
               knowing
               that
               he
               is
               apointed
               by
               God
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               Love
               ,
               Reverence
               ,
               and
               Honour
               him
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               his
               safety
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               worship
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               convenient
               for
               him
               ,
               viz.
               as
               a
               Man
               next
               under
               God
               ,
               only
               less
               then
               him
               ,
               and
               deriving
               his
               whole
               Authority
               from
               him
               .
            
             It
             is
             an
             excellent
             Passage
             in
             
               Minutius
               Faelix
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             not
             long
             after
             Tertullian
             ,
             concerning
             the
             calm
             and
             peaceable
             Magnanimity
             of
             Christians
             .
             
               How
               delightful
               a
               Spectacle
               is
               it
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               a
               Christian
               encounters
               Sorrow
               ,
               when
               with
               a
               composed
               mind
               he
               meets
               threatnings
               and
               Torments
               ,
               when
               with
               smiles
               he
               insults
               over
               the
               noise
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               dread
               of
               the
               Executioner
               ,
               when
               he
               asserts
               his
               liberty
               against
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               yields
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               whose
               he
               is
               ;
               when
               with
               the
               Triumph
               of
               a
               Conquerour
               he
               has
               the
               better
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               who
               gives
               Sentence
               against
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               overcomes
               who
               gains
               what
               he
               fights
               for
               ?
            
             That
             is
             the
             only
             Christian
             
             Combat
             ,
             Courage
             ,
             and
             Submission
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             very
             well
             observed
             by
             the
             learned
             Lawyer
             Baldwin
             ,
             in
             his
             Prolegomena
             to
             this
             acute
             Author
             ,
             that
             Caecitius
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             in
             all
             other
             things
             a
             very
             bold
             Calumniator
             ,
             and
             insisted
             fiercely
             upon
             all
             the
             vulgar
             slanders
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             durst
             charge
             them
             with
             the
             least
             suspition
             of
             Disloyalty
             or
             Rebellion
             .
             To
             which
             they
             might
             have
             added
             ,
             That
             though
             they
             were
             usually
             indicted
             of
             Treason
             by
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             yet
             the
             only
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             their
             resusing
             to
             Sacrifice
             by
             the
             Emperour's
             Genius
             :
             And
             setting
             that
             one
             act
             of
             Idolatry
             aside
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             charge
             upon
             Record
             of
             any
             one
             act
             of
             Disloyalty
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             as
             says
             the
             learned
             Lawyer
             )
             was
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             provoked
             by
             no
             injuries
             to
             any
             thought
             of
             Hostility
             against
             Lawful
             Sovereigns
             ,
             howsoever
             barbarously
             they
             were
             treated
             by
             them
             ;
             or
             enter
             into
             any
             Conspiracies
             against
             them
             ,
             though
             at
             that
             time
             they
             were
             frequent
             and
             plausible
             ,
             as
             being
             always
             mindful
             what
             became
             their
             Patience
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Modesty
             ,
             and
             Sobriety
             ;
             so
             far
             were
             they
             from
             being
             Turbulent
             and
             Seditious
             ,
             and
             running
             mad
             with
             a
             thirst
             of
             Revenge
             .
             And
             in
             reality
             if
             they
             
             had
             behaved
             themselves
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             had
             laid
             wast
             the
             very
             Foundations
             both
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             ,
             and
             all
             humane
             Society
             too
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             mention
             no
             more
             ,
             St.
             Cyprian
             
             is
             as
             express
             for
             Passive
             Obedience
             join'd
             with
             Loyal
             Prayers
             as
             any
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             :
             
               Nemo
               nostrum
               quando
               apprehenditur
               ,
               reluctatur
               ,
               nec●●se
               adversus
               injustam
               violentiam
               vestram
               ,
               quamvis
               nimius
               &
               copiosus
               noster
               sit
               Populus
               ,
               ulciscitur
               .
               Innocentes
               nocentibus
               cedunt
               ,
               insontes
               paenis
               &
               cruciatibus
               acquiescunt
               .
            
             
               None
               of
               us
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               apprehended
               ,
               resists
               ,
               and
               though
               our
               numbers
               are
               great
               and
               considerable
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               think
               of
               revenging
               our selves
               against
               your
               unjust
               Oppressions
               :
               the
               Innocent
               submit
               to
               the
               Guilty
               ,
               and
               sit
               down
               quietly
               under
               Pains
               and
               Tortures
               .
            
             And
             then
             a
             little
             after
             this
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               though
               we
               are
               treated
               thus
               barbarously
               ,
               yet
               we
               cease
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               expulsion
               of
               your
               Enemies
               ,
               for
               seasonable
               Rains
               ,
               for
               removing
               or
               abating
               publick
               Calamities
               ,
               begging
               of
               God
               day
               and
               night
               with
               the
               greatest
               importunity
               for
               your
               peace
               and
               safety
               that
               are
               our
               Persecutors
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             time
             they
             were
             so
             tender
             of
             doing
             any
             thing
             offensive
             to
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             contrary
             to
             their
             
             Commands
             ,
             that
             they
             judged
             it
             not
             lawful
             for
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             was
             banisht
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
             to
             return
             into
             his
             own
             Country
             without
             the
             leave
             and
             warrant
             of
             Authority
             .
             So
             that
             St.
             Cyprian
             reckoning
             
             up
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Confessors
             in
             the
             Decian
             Persecution
             ,
             divers
             scandals
             that
             some
             of
             them
             had
             given
             to
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             particularly
             of
             some
             that
             lived
             in
             continual
             Debauchery
             ,
             and
             Uncleanness
             either
             from
             their
             very
             Baptisme
             or
             their
             Confession
             ,
             next
             to
             these
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             Alius
             in
             eam
             Patriam
             ,
             unde
             extorris
             factus
             est
             ,
             regreditur
             ,
             ut
             deprehensus
             ,
             non
             quasi
             Christianus
             ,
             sed
             quasi
             nocens
             pereat
             .
             
               Another
               returns
               back
               into
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               had
               been
               commanded
               into
               Banishment
               ,
               where
               if
               he
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               let
               him
               know
               that
               he
               suffers
               not
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Malefactor
               .
            
             From
             all
             which
             passages
             it
             is
             evident
             beyond
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             unanimous
             sense
             of
             all
             the
             most
             eminent
             Doctors
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             that
             nothing
             was
             more
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             frame
             and
             constitution
             of
             Christianity
             then
             resistance
             to
             the
             Civil
             Government
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             case
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             Oppression
             for
             it
             ,
             Passive
             Obedience
             was
             their
             indispensable
             duty
             ,
             which
             upon
             any
             provocation
             to
             violate
             
             any
             way
             ,
             was
             judged
             no
             less
             a
             Crime
             then
             renouncing
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             have
             collected
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             passages
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             divers
             such
             Collections
             have
             been
             made
             by
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             selected
             these
             peculiar
             passages
             out
             of
             my
             own
             little
             observation
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             only
             give
             us
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             the
             ground
             upon
             which
             they
             build
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             reason
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             gives
             it
             a
             perpetual
             and
             unalterable
             Obligation
             in
             all
             times
             and
             cases
             ;
             and
             how
             various
             soever
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             World
             may
             be
             ,
             yet
             this
             duty
             can
             never
             be
             alter'd
             by
             any
             change
             of
             circumstances
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             as
             unchangeable
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             Religion
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             long
             as
             Christianity
             lasts
             ,
             it
             must
             for
             ever
             equally
             oblige
             all
             Christians
             under
             all
             circumstances
             and
             in
             all
             conditions
             .
          
           
             Neither
             do
             they
             teach
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Non-resistance
             meerly
             as
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             &
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             but
             as
             Philosophers
             ,
             or
             men
             that
             understood
             the
             Interest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             Original
             of
             Government
             .
             For
             the
             reason
             which
             they
             unanimously
             alledge
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             Governments
             in
             the
             World
             are
             every
             where
             fix't
             by
             the
             
             Providence
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Governor
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             they
             take
             it
             to
             be
             their
             Wisdom
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Duty
             ,
             peaceably
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             settled
             and
             establish't
             Government
             ,
             how
             ill
             soever
             administred
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             punishment
             of
             its
             ill-administration
             by
             particular
             persons
             ,
             to
             him
             from
             whom
             they
             received
             their
             Authority
             .
             Now
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Non-resistance
             or
             Submission
             being
             so
             universally
             taught
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             such
             unalterable
             principles
             and
             reasons
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             it
             enough
             to
             set
             it
             above
             all
             manner
             of
             exception
             or
             evasion
             ;
             And
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             perverseness
             of
             the
             several
             Anti-Christian
             Factions
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             that
             they
             break
             through
             all
             these
             Restraints
             into
             all
             the
             licentiousness
             of
             Rebellion
             .
             But
             this
             they
             do
             with
             that
             impudence
             against
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             that
             violence
             to
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             done
             much
             more
             prudently
             to
             have
             wholly
             slighted
             and
             rejected
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             ancient
             Lacrymists
             ,
             then
             admitting
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             so
             poor
             and
             dull
             a
             mistake
             from
             its
             obligation
             .
             For
             they
             all
             agree
             in
             this
             one
             slender
             and
             inconsistent
             Plea
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             only
             suited
             to
             their
             present
             necessity
             ,
             because
             they
             then
             wanted
             power
             to
             make
             resistance
             .
             That
             is
             to
             say
             in
             one
             soft
             and
             
             friendly
             word
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             a
             Race
             of
             the
             rankest
             Knaves
             and
             Fools
             that
             ever
             appeared
             among
             Mankind
             .
             That
             when
             our
             Saviour
             had
             strictly
             forbid
             it
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Fundamental
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross.
             That
             when
             the
             Apostles
             reinforced
             the
             same
             precept
             with
             all
             the
             earnestness
             and
             all
             the
             motives
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             particularly
             out
             of
             duty
             to
             God
             and
             their
             Religion
             .
             And
             that
             when
             the
             whole
             succession
             of
             Christians
             from
             their
             time
             to
             After-ages
             profess'd
             and
             practiced
             the
             same
             duty
             upon
             the
             same
             Principles
             .
             To
             tell
             us
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             all
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Dissimulation
             ,
             nothing
             but
             a
             Primitive
             Jesuitical
             Trick
             to
             blind
             their
             Governors
             with
             fine
             Stories
             of
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             taking
             up
             Arms
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             ,
             when
             the
             only
             reason
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Arms
             to
             take
             up
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             nothing
             but
             sufficient
             strength
             and
             ability
             to
             resist
             ,
             that
             kept
             them
             off
             from
             actual
             Rebellion
             ,
             This
             is
             such
             a
             contradiction
             to
             all
             their
             avowed
             Protestations
             ,
             to
             the
             Notoriety
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             itself
             ,
             to
             all
             their
             Apologies
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             own
             defiance
             of
             so
             durty
             a
             surmize
             ,
             as
             amounts
             to
             no
             better
             account
             then
             giving
             them
             all
             the
             open
             Lye
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             I
             think
             it
             would
             have
             been
             
             much
             better
             to
             have
             at
             first
             once
             for
             all
             trampled
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             tame
             Creatures
             ,
             then
             to
             shift
             it
             off
             with
             such
             a
             senseless
             and
             shameless
             Evasion
             .
             And
             upon
             that
             account
             I
             suppose
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             at
             last
             forsaken
             in
             our
             late
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             new
             pretences
             devised
             in
             its
             stead
             ;
             but
             of
             such
             a
             daring
             boldness
             and
             blasphemy
             against
             Heaven
             itself
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             sooner
             affright
             a
             wise
             man
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             then
             puzzle
             a
             Fool
             to
             answer
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             the
             prophane
             Pleas
             of
             the
             Independants
             to
             justifie
             his
             Majesties
             Murther
             ,
             viz.
             New
             Discoveries
             and
             Revelations
             from
             Heaven
             it self
             .
             It
             seems
             the
             Villany
             was
             so
             horrid
             in
             itself
             ,
             that
             nothing
             less
             could
             bear
             out
             their
             confidence
             in
             committing
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             immediate
             Authority
             of
             God
             himself
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Non-resistance
               was
               not
               a
               seasonable
               priviledge
               for
               that
               age
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               discover'd
               ,
               because
               it
               would
               have
               hindred
               the
               birth
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               whose
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               God
               had
               preordained
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               more
               easie
               letting
               of
               him
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               appointed
               continuance
               of
               him
               in
               his
               Throne
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               special
               necessity
               that
               no
               such
               Opinion
               as
               this
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               resistance
               ,
               whether
               true
               or
               untrue
               ,
               should
               be
               
               taught
               and
               believed
               .
               Whereas
               now
               on
               the
               contrary
               that
               the
               time
               of
               God's
               preordination
               and
               purpose
               for
               the
               downfal
               of
               Antichrist
               drawing
               near
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               necessity
               that
               those
               truths
               ,
               which
               have
               hitherto
               slept
               ,
               should
               now
               be
               awakened
               ,
               as
               the
               necessary
               means
               to
               ruine
               Antichrist
               ,
               particularly
               that
               God
               should
               reveal
               to
               his
               faithful
               Ministers
               and
               Servants
               the
               just
               bounds
               and
               limits
               of
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               and
               full
               extent
               of
               the
               lawful
               Liberties
               of
               those
               that
               live
               in
               subjection
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             new
             discoveries
             of
             
               John
               Goodwin
            
             in
             his
             Book
             Entituled
             the
             Anti-Cavalier
             .
             And
             there
             are
             divers
             passages
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             
               John
               Owen
            
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             who
             has
             warranted
             all
             the
             Villanies
             of
             Cromwel
             and
             his
             Independants
             ,
             even
             the
             King's
             Murther
             itself
             ,
             by
             pretending
             to
             new
             Lights
             and
             Revelations
             from
             Heaven
             .
             Particularly
             ,
             
               That
               when
               God
               is
               doing
               great
               things
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               gives
               glorious
               manifestations
               of
               his
               excellencies
               to
               his
               secret
               ones
               .
               So
               that
               he
               that
               is
               call'd
               to
               serve
               Providence
               in
               high
               things
               without
               some
               especial
               discovery
               of
               God
               ,
               works
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               and
               knows
               not
               whither
               he
               goes
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               does
               ,
               such
               an
               one
               travels
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               without
               a
               directing
               Cloud
               .
               Clear
               shining
               from
               God
               must
               
               be
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               deep
               labouring
               with
               God.
               What
               is
               the
               Reason
               that
               so
               many
               in
               our
               days
               set
               their
               hands
               to
               the
               Plough
               ,
               and
               look
               back
               again
               ?
               Begin
               to
               serve
               Providence
               in
               great
               things
               but
               cannot
               finish
               ?
               Give
               over
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               day
               !
               They
               never
               had
               such
               Revelation
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               upon
               their
               Spirits
               ,
               such
               a
               discovery
               of
               his
               Excellencies
               ,
               as
               might
               serve
               for
               a
               bottom
               of
               such
               undertakings
               .
               Men
               must
               know
               that
               if
               God
               hath
               not
               appear'd
               to
               them
               in
               brightness
               ,
               and
               shewn
               them
               the
               horns
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               hid
               from
               others
               ,
               though
               they
               think
               highly
               of
               themselves
               ,
               they
               'l
               deny
               God
               twice
               and
               thrice
               before
               the
               close
               of
               the
               work
               of
               this
               Age.
               Hence
               is
               the
               suiting
               of
               great
               Light
               and
               great
               work
               in
               our
               days
               .
               Let
               new
               Light
               be
               derided
               whilst
               men
               please
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               serve
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               in
               this
               Generation
               ,
               who
               sees
               not
               beyond
               the
               line
               of
               foregoing
               Ages
               .
            
             But
             what
             is
             this
             new
             Light
             ,
             that
             was
             never
             seen
             in
             the
             World
             before
             ?
             to
             this
             it
             is
             fairly
             answered
             ,
             
               plainly
               the
               peculiar
               Light
               of
               this
               Generation
               ,
               is
            
             
             
               that
               discovery
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               to
               his
               people
               of
               the
               mystery
               of
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Tyranny
               .
               By
               which
               a
               Monarchy
               of
               some
               hundred
               years
               continuance
               ,
               always
               affecting
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               wholly
               degenerating
               into
               Tyranny
               ,
               was
               destroyed
               ,
               pull'd
               down
               ,
               and
               swallowed
               up
               :
               a
               great
               and
               mighty
               Potentate
               ,
               
               that
               had
               caused
               terrour
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               Living
               ,
               and
               laid
               his
               Sword
               under
               his
               head
               ,
               was
               brought
               to
               punishment
               for
               Blood
               ,
            
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             in
             his
             Thanksgiving
             for
             his
             present
             Majesties
             overthrow
             at
             Worcester
             ,
             p.
             15
             ,
             where
             he
             very
             familiarly
             bestows
             upon
             him
             the
             honourable
             Titles
             of
             a
             
               Tyrant
               full
               of
               Revenge
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               Blood
               ,
               a
               Son
               of
            
             Belial
             ,
             Absalom
             ,
             and
             Sheba
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Bichri
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             he
             encourages
             the
             Rebels
             and
             Traytors
             the
             day
             immediately
             after
             his
             late
             Majesties
             Murther
             ,
             with
             a
             
               jacta
               est
               Alea
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             the
             cast
             of
             a
             Dye
             thrown
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             
               whose
               Providence
            
             (
             he
             says
             )
             
               must
               be
               served
               in
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               discovery
               made
               of
               his
               own
               unchangeable
               Will.
            
             But
             such
             pretences
             as
             these
             are
             such
             desperate
             pieces
             of
             Villany
             in
             themselves
             ,
             so
             framed
             to
             serve
             any
             wickedness
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             such
             rank
             Blasphemy
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             so
             destructive
             of
             all
             Government
             and
             Society
             ,
             that
             for
             any
             man
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             is
             the
             very
             height
             of
             Prophaneness
             ,
             and
             when
             men
             are
             come
             so
             far
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             confute
             them
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             object
             worse
             things
             against
             them
             then
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             own
             .
             But
             however
             they
             unawares
             make
             a
             fair
             confession
             that
             their
             own
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             its
             Primitive
             Professors
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             care
             not
             whence
             they
             receive
             it
             ;
             for
             whencesoever
             it
             comes
             ,
             it
             makes
             them
             Apostates
             from
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             only
             suppress
             it
             ,
             but
             expresly
             condemn
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             their
             new
             discovery
             be
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             To
             that
             height
             of
             Prophaneness
             were
             these
             men
             blown
             up
             by
             their
             success
             in
             Villany
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             rather
             renounce
             their
             Saviour
             openly
             before
             God
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             then
             quit
             their
             Rebellion
             .
             Though
             the
             highest
             aggravation
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             daring
             a
             defiance
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             they
             dare
             pretend
             to
             the
             highest
             claims
             of
             Gospel
             Purity
             .
             But
             that
             has
             ever
             been
             the
             Policy
             of
             Enthusiasts
             to
             piece
             out
             their
             notorious
             forfeiture
             of
             all
             Integrity
             with
             infinite
             pride
             and
             confidence
             .
             But
             thus
             we
             see
             it
             is
             ,
             a●d
             thus
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             if
             men
             once
             forsake
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             stopping
             till
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Pigeon
             and
             the
             Scymeter
             .
             And
             thus
             having
             proved
             the
             first
             Proposition
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             Submission
             and
             Passive
             Obedience
             under
             the
             severest
             Cruelties
             and
             Per●ecutions
             ,
             I
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             second
             thing
             to
             be
             consider'd
             in
             this
             Interval
             ,
             viz.
             That
             notwithstanding
             this
             absolute
             and
             entire
             submission
             to
             the
             
             Civil
             Powers
             under
             all
             Persecutions
             ,
             they
             kept
             up
             a
             strict
             Government
             and
             vigorous
             Discipline
             within
             themselves
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             own
             Authority
             .
             And
             that
             will
             be
             a
             new
             demonstration
             from
             experience
             and
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             that
             the
             highest
             exercise
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             (
             for
             then
             it
             was
             at
             the
             height
             )
             is
             so
             far
             from
             interfering
             with
             the
             Civil
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             every
             way
             compliant
             with
             the
             lowest
             state
             of
             Subjection
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             it
             is
             already
             made
             evident
             that
             our
             Saviour
             by
             his
             own
             appointment
             ,
             setled
             Governours
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             were
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             the
             Bishops
             through
             all
             Ages
             .
             Now
             the
             proper
             office
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             is
             to
             see
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             all
             Laws
             already
             in
             force
             ;
             and
             to
             enact
             new
             ones
             upon
             particular
             occasions
             and
             emergencies
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             judge
             most
             advantageous
             to
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Primitive
             Bishops
             ,
             always
             to
             promote
             the
             Practice
             of
             their
             Masters
             own
             Laws
             among
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             as
             oft
             as
             it
             was
             needful
             ,
             to
             make
             occasional
             provisions
             for
             the
             peace
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Of
             the
             former
             I
             need
             say
             nothing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             granted
             and
             supposed
             
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             requisite
             to
             give
             a
             full
             account
             ,
             because
             though
             it
             is
             the
             only
             means
             that
             our
             Saviour
             has
             provided
             for
             the
             Unity
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             though
             by
             the
             use
             of
             it
             the
             Church
             was
             preserved
             in
             Peace
             and
             unity
             in
             its
             best
             and
             purest
             times
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             though
             without
             it
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             any
             bar
             to
             endless
             confusions
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             not
             by
             what
             blind
             and
             unhappy
             fate
             it
             is
             become
             a
             popular
             and
             a
             reigning
             principle
             among
             us
             .
             All
             Innovators
             lay
             it
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             their
             new
             Projects
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             fundamental
             Principle
             of
             Grotius
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             Erastians
             ,
             Legislativam
             Potestatem
             jure
             divino
             non
             competere
             ecclesiae
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               has
               no
               Legislative
            
             
             
               Power
               by
               Divine
               Right
            
             .
             At
             present
             to
             say
             nothing
             to
             the
             falshood
             of
             the
             Proposition
             itself
             ,
             yet
             methinks
             Grotius
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             of
             all
             men
             should
             not
             have
             said
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             so
             constantly
             both
             challenged
             and
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             all
             the
             time
             before
             the
             Emperors
             became
             Christians
             ,
             but
             after
             .
             But
             he
             was
             then
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             Book
             is
             written
             with
             great
             rawness
             ,
             and
             betrays
             lamentable
             want
             of
             consideration
             .
             It
             is
             the
             very
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Independency
             ,
             that
             nothing
             ought
             to
             be
             imposed
             by
             the
             
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             clearly
             revealed
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             And
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Rule
             of
             Unity
             then
             that
             rule
             prescribed
             by
             our
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             far
             from
             truth
             ,
             so
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             contradiction
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             the
             use
             of
             Government
             ,
             whose
             proper
             Office
             it
             is
             to
             make
             Provisions
             for
             the
             Peace
             and
             good
             Order
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             by
             the
             common
             rules
             of
             Prudence
             and
             Discretion
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             leave
             to
             the
             judgment
             and
             determination
             of
             Men
             ,
             because
             their
             convenience
             and
             usefulness
             is
             alterable
             with
             change
             of
             times
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             impose
             or
             remove
             them
             as
             they
             shall
             judge
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             present
             State
             of
             things
             .
             This
             was
             the
             standing
             rule
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             that
             points
             of
             Faith
             were
             unalterable
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             once
             determin'd
             by
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             after
             that
             to
             be
             debated
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             all
             Laws
             of
             Discipline
             they
             were
             alterable
             with
             change
             of
             times
             and
             circumstances
             .
             And
             to
             name
             one
             for
             all
             ,
             Regula
             quidem
             fidei
             
             
               (
               says
               Tertullian
            
             )
             una
             omnino
             est
             ,
             sola
             immobilis
             &
             irreformabilis
             .
             Hac
             lege
             fidei
             
             manente
             ,
             caetera
             jam
             disciplinae
             &
             conversationis
             admittunt
             novitatem
             correctionis
             .
             
               The
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               always
               the
               same
               ,
               this
               alone
               is
               unchangeable
               and
               unreformable
               .
               But
               as
               this
               remains
               forever
               ,
               so
               matters
               of
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               admit
               the
               Novelty
               of
               change
               and
               amendment
               .
            
             So
             that
             next
             to
             the
             Fundamental
             Charter
             of
             being
             a
             Church
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             grand
             Principle
             of
             its
             Government
             ,
             that
             its
             Governours
             be
             endued
             with
             an
             Authority
             of
             imposing
             some
             things
             that
             are
             not
             required
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             govern'd
             as
             all
             humane
             Societies
             are
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             men
             of
             common
             sense
             ,
             that
             have
             Wit
             enough
             to
             judge
             what
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             upon
             any
             emergent
             cases
             ,
             and
             whose
             Authority
             is
             sufficient
             to
             oblige
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Society
             to
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             there
             could
             neither
             be
             Church
             nor
             Government
             .
             So
             that
             this
             principle
             is
             so
             little
             suited
             to
             the
             state
             of
             Church-Purity
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Schismatiques
             pretend
             )
             that
             it
             is
             only
             set
             up
             as
             an
             impregnable
             pretence
             for
             everlasting
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             .
             For
             it
             was
             never
             started
             or
             so
             much
             as
             thought
             of
             till
             t'other
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             Puritan
             Faction
             for
             want
             of
             something
             more
             material
             to
             object
             against
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             forced
             at
             last
             to
             make
             this
             
             their
             main
             quarrel
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             préscrib'd
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             long
             as
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             stand
             to
             that
             Exception
             ,
             they
             were
             secure
             in
             their
             Schism
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             Objection
             not
             against
             the
             particular
             Constitutions
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             any
             power
             in
             all
             Churches
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             being
             so
             good
             a
             Fund
             for
             Confusion
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             that
             reason
             so
             carefully
             nursed
             by
             the
             Independant
             Faction
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             result
             of
             all
             J.
             O's
             Books
             about
             Schism
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             all
             peace
             and
             settlement
             an
             impossible
             thing
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             such
             rule
             of
             worship
             or
             discipline
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             by
             attending
             to
             which
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             preserved
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             refer
             us
             to
             a
             means
             of
             Peace
             that
             is
             not
             in
             being
             ,
             is
             to
             leave
             us
             remediless
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Church
             may
             not
             make
             occasional
             Provisions
             to
             restrain
             some
             mens
             extravagancies
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             good
             order
             ,
             all
             men
             are
             let
             loose
             to
             all
             the
             follies
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             look
             more
             like
             a
             Bedlam
             than
             a
             Christian
             Church
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             it
             serves
             to
             no
             other
             purpose
             then
             to
             be
             an
             everlasting
             pretence
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             when
             it
             takes
             away
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             from
             theCivil
             Government
             too
             all
             Authority
             of
             making
             any
             Laws
             for
             the
             settlement
             
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             very
             Principle
             of
             Confusion
             ,
             this
             Darling
             of
             Independency
             ,
             this
             bulwark
             of
             all
             Schism
             is
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             it self
             ,
             or
             some
             pretenders
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             laid
             down
             by
             our
             Reconcilers
             and
             Peace-makers
             as
             the
             first
             Rule
             of
             Accommodation
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             Dissenters
             .
             Though
             if
             it
             were
             admitted
             ,
             the
             different
             Parties
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             being
             taken
             into
             the
             Bosom
             or
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             only
             widen
             the
             differences
             ,
             and
             harden
             them
             in
             their
             Schisms
             .
             For
             first
             the
             contest
             is
             not
             primarily
             about
             unscriptural
             Impositions
             ,
             but
             about
             divine
             Commands
             ;
             they
             contend
             that
             their
             Form
             of
             Church
             Government
             is
             of
             God's
             Institution
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             form
             now
             establish't
             in
             England
             is
             an
             humane
             Government
             set
             up
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             this
             has
             ever
             been
             the
             main
             controversie
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Schism
             ,
             whether
             the
             Episcopal
             or
             the
             Classical
             Government
             were
             set
             up
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             (
             for
             Men
             were
             not
             so
             unthinking
             in
             those
             days
             as
             to
             imagine
             he
             should
             set
             up
             the
             Society
             of
             his
             Church
             without
             setling
             any
             Government
             
             in
             it
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             an
             imperfect
             ,
             a
             partial
             ,
             and
             a
             treacherous
             account
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
             to
             state
             the
             controversie
             only
             in
             Ceremonies
             ,
             when
             the
             main
             controversie
             has
             been
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             this
             very
             day
             about
             a
             matter
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             that
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Schism
             ,
             is
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             controversie
             ,
             neither
             had
             the
             better
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             they
             both
             equally
             contended
             about
             what
             never
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             blame
             of
             the
             Separatists
             is
             their
             refusing
             to
             submit
             to
             some
             lawful
             Impositions
             :
             But
             that
             reaches
             not
             their
             cause
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             Separation
             is
             pretended
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             beaten
             out
             of
             that
             ,
             or
             they
             must
             be
             let
             alone
             .
             But
             secondly
             ,
             this
             Principle
             of
             accommodation
             by
             rejecting
             unscriptural
             Conditions
             of
             Communion
             ,
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             reconciling
             the
             Dissenters
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             only
             give
             up
             the
             Churches
             Cause
             to
             their
             demands
             ,
             and
             justifie
             them
             in
             their
             Schism
             ,
             because
             they
             dissent
             not
             from
             her
             in
             any
             matters
             clearly
             reveal'd
             ,
             which
             alone
             the
             Church
             has
             Power
             to
             impose
             ;
             and
             to
             charge
             the
             Church
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             for
             daring
             to
             impose
             any
             other
             conditions
             of
             Communion
             ,
             then
             what
             are
             imposed
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             .
             
             An
             excellent
             way
             of
             accommodation
             this
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             condemn
             her
             whole
             practice
             of
             illegal
             and
             unwarrantable
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             allow
             the
             Pleas
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             just
             and
             reasonable
             :
             And
             ,
             what
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             all
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             it self
             too
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             common
             sense
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             never
             subsist
             without
             a
             Legislative
             Authority
             within
             it self
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             discourse
             of
             more
             copiously
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             shew
             what
             injury
             is
             done
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             these
             false
             Principles
             of
             accommodation
             .
             I
             shall
             at
             present
             content
             my self
             with
             proving
             it
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             representing
             the
             particular
             Laws
             made
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             to
             secure
             and
             provide
             for
             its
             own
             Peace
             and
             Tranquility
             .
             And
             by
             it
             I
             shall
             make
             good
             these
             three
             considerable
             Points
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             great
             Authority
             inherent
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             independent
             on
             any
             Civil
             Power
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             their
             great
             wisdom
             in
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             by
             the
             particulars
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             generally
             acted
             upon
             wise
             and
             prudent
             reasons
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             by
             the
             Example
             
             of
             every
             age
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             of
             preserving
             any
             manner
             of
             Peace
             in
             the
             Church
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             Decree
             made
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             to
             accommodate
             the
             contrary
             prejudices
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             :
             If
             they
             had
             obliged
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             whole
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             look't
             like
             an
             attempt
             to
             bring
             them
             under
             the
             old
             intolerable
             Bondage
             ,
             and
             tempt
             them
             rather
             to
             renounce
             Christianity
             then
             submit
             to
             such
             a
             grievous
             Yoke
             :
             And
             if
             they
             had
             wholly
             exempted
             them
             from
             the
             Mosaick
             Law
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             as
             much
             endangered
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             thinking
             that
             they
             should
             thereby
             have
             renounced
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             not
             easie
             to
             every
             capacity
             to
             distinguish
             between
             rejecting
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Lawgiver
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             satisfie
             and
             avoid
             the
             prejudices
             of
             both
             Parties
             ,
             they
             agreed
             
               To
               lay
               no
               greater
               burthens
               then
               these
               necessary
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               abstain
            
             
             
               from
               Meats
               offer'd
               to
               Idols
               ,
               and
               from
               fornication
               ,
               and
               from
               things
               strangled
               ,
               and
               from
               blood
               .
            
             Where
             by
             things
             necessary
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             mean
             things
             necessary
             at
             that
             time
             and
             place
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             were
             not
             so
             in
             all
             times
             and
             places
             is
             evident
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             
             direction
             of
             their
             Synodical
             Epistle
             to
             the
             particular
             Churches
             of
             Syria
             and
             Cilicia
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             not
             imposing
             the
             same
             Decree
             upon
             other
             Churches
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             in
             the
             same
             Circumstances
             .
             In
             the
             Churches
             of
             Syria
             and
             Cilicia
             ,
             that
             confined
             upon
             Judaea
             ,
             the
             Jews
             were
             very
             numerous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             avoid
             offending
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             tempting
             them
             to
             renounce
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             it
             was
             requisite
             to
             make
             it
             a
             standing
             rule
             to
             them
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             all
             Christians
             abstain
             from
             the
             Oblations
             to
             Idols
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             wholly
             prevent
             their
             great
             fear
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             consisted
             chiefly
             of
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             same
             rule
             was
             not
             made
             peremptory
             and
             universal
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             left
             to
             their
             own
             liberty
             to
             eat
             Meats
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             as
             they
             judged
             most
             consistent
             with
             Christian
             prudence
             and
             charity
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             directed
             by
             their
             Ghostly
             Father
             St.
             Paul.
             This
             is
             all
             that
             I
             can
             make
             of
             that
             great
             Council
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             were
             endued
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             yet
             they
             proceeded
             by
             no
             other
             Rule
             then
             common
             prudence
             and
             discretion
             .
             And
             if
             they
             had
             taken
             the
             same
             method
             that
             our
             Schismatiques
             and
             Pacificators
             would
             oblige
             the
             present
             Church
             to
             ,
             to
             search
             for
             a
             determination
             of
             this
             casual
             
             dispute
             in
             their
             Masters
             own
             Laws
             ,
             I
             doubt
             they
             would
             have
             been
             very
             much
             at
             a
             loss
             to
             have
             found
             any
             thing
             like
             such
             a
             decree
             amongst
             all
             his
             Precepts
             .
             And
             yet
             there
             was
             as
             much
             reason
             that
             they
             should
             refer
             all
             Acts
             of
             Government
             to
             be
             determin'd
             by
             his
             own
             express
             Decree
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             Successors
             should
             refer
             them
             to
             theirs
             .
          
           
             But
             next
             to
             this
             Apostolical
             Synod
             ,
             the
             Apostolical
             Canons
             are
             the
             greatest
             and
             earliest
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Legislative
             Authority
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             being
             compiled
             by
             their
             next
             Successors
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Centuries
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             understand
             the
             true
             settlement
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             the
             Apostles
             left
             it
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Canons
             relating
             to
             Government
             are
             no
             new
             Laws
             ,
             but
             only
             declarations
             of
             old
             Customs
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             they
             were
             not
             Apostolical
             Laws
             ,
             they
             were
             true
             and
             early
             Records
             of
             Apostolical
             Customs
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             the
             practice
             of
             Church-Government
             was
             so
             entirely
             setled
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ever
             after
             the
             Rule
             and
             Pattern
             to
             the
             determinations
             of
             following
             Councils
             .
             And
             most
             of
             the
             chief
             Canons
             ,
             both
             General
             and
             Provincial
             ,
             were
             only
             Ratifications
             of
             these
             old
             Decrees
             ,
             to
             recover
             their
             just
             Authority
             ,
             when
             any
             of
             them
             had
             been
             neglected
             
             or
             violated
             ,
             or
             additional
             provisions
             in
             pursuance
             of
             their
             general
             design
             in
             new
             particular
             Cases
             .
             For
             which
             it
             seems
             every
             Age
             found
             matter
             enough
             to
             suppress
             some
             Mens
             extravagant
             and
             wanton
             fancies
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             the
             new
             rising
             of
             Schisms
             and
             Heresies
             that
             gave
             occasion
             to
             enacting
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             these
             Apostolical
             Canons
             being
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Institutes
             or
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             and
             being
             withal
             enacted
             in
             this
             Period
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             now
             in
             ,
             by
             pure
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             brief
             view
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             Reader
             see
             the
             exact
             Model
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             as
             reduced
             to
             practice
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             perfection
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             immediate
             Successors
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             therefore
             ,
             because
             nothing
             has
             so
             great
             an
             influence
             upon
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             setting
             up
             good
             and
             wise
             Governors
             over
             it
             ,
             great
             care
             is
             taken
             against
             rash
             Ordination
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             every
             Bishop
             has
             an
             inherent
             Right
             in
             himself
             to
             conveigh
             his
             own
             Authority
             to
             another
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             here
             fixt
             ,
             and
             has
             remain'd
             so
             through
             all
             Ages
             ,
             as
             a
             standing
             Law
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             every
             Bishop
             be
             Consecrated
             by
             three
             Bishops
             at
             least
             ,
             or
             two
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             .
             Now
             though
             this
             Rule
             has
             
             been
             observed
             and
             practiced
             in
             all
             Churches
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             highly
             useful
             to
             the
             good
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             not
             entrusting
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             weight
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             a
             single
             Person
             ,
             yet
             I
             believe
             it
             will
             be
             a
             very
             hard
             task
             to
             find
             any
             thing
             like
             a
             clear
             Precept
             requiring
             it
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             So
             apparently
             repugnant
             is
             the
             principle
             of
             the
             Projectors
             of
             Accommodation
             against
             unscriptural
             impositions
             to
             the
             very
             first
             Law
             that
             was
             made
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             pleased
             it
             might
             as
             well
             be
             used
             to
             take
             away
             this
             prudent
             Practice
             as
             any
             other
             Ceremony
             whatsoever
             .
             Now
             the
             Bishop
             being
             with
             this
             great
             care
             and
             caution
             admitted
             to
             his
             Trust
             ,
             he
             was
             consider'd
             in
             a
             treble
             capacity
             ;
             first
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             own
             Diocess
             ;
             secondly
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             ;
             thirdly
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             Within
             his
             own
             Diocess
             he
             had
             the
             Supreme
             Government
             ;
             for
             every
             Diocess
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             is
             yet
             a
             distinct
             Society
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             Govern'd
             by
             a
             Jurisdiction
             within
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             by
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             enjoyed
             such
             a
             Supremacy
             ,
             that
             no
             act
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             could
             be
             valid
             without
             
             his
             Consent
             and
             Authority
             ;
             and
             yet
             his
             Supremacy
             was
             so
             confin'd
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             as
             little
             act
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             his
             Presbyters
             as
             they
             without
             his
             .
             Now
             this
             Episcopal
             Superiority
             acting
             only
             in
             conjunction
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             was
             the
             most
             proper
             method
             that
             could
             have
             been
             contrived
             to
             prevent
             confusion
             on
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             Tyranny
             on
             the
             other
             .
             For
             where
             a
             Body
             of
             Men
             act
             in
             an
             equality
             of
             Power
             without
             some
             real
             Authority
             above
             them
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             expected
             but
             perpetual
             Factions
             and
             Animosities
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             a
             Power
             purely
             Monarchical
             ,
             without
             any
             Associates
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             may
             easily
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             ,
             degenerate
             into
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             does
             so
             ,
             has
             nothing
             to
             restrain
             it
             ;
             and
             though
             Tyranny
             be
             an
             ugly
             thing
             in
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             it
             is
             far
             more
             indecent
             ,
             because
             Church
             Power
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             profession
             of
             Meekness
             and
             Humility
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Bishops
             ever
             associated
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             Authority
             with
             them
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yet
             I
             imagine
             that
             there
             are
             no
             Footsteps
             of
             any
             Divine
             Command
             requiring
             it
             ,
             though
             its
             early
             practice
             may
             prove
             it
             an
             Apostolical
             Custom
             and
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             was
             (
             for
             any
             thing
             we
             know
             )
             
             their
             own
             voluntary
             act
             ,
             as
             becoming
             the
             modesty
             of
             Christian
             Governors
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             thus
             seated
             in
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             matters
             were
             so
             effectually
             ordered
             ,
             that
             their
             Acts
             were
             not
             only
             valid
             within
             their
             own
             Precincts
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             all
             the
             
             World
             over
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             Enacted
             that
             if
             any
             Clergy-man
             or
             Lay-man
             excommunicate
             or
             any
             way
             unfit
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             shall
             be
             received
             in
             another
             City
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             according
             to
             the
             Language
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             in
             another
             Diocess
             )
             without
             commendatory
             Letters
             ,
             both
             he
             that
             receives
             him
             
             and
             he
             that
             is
             received
             ,
             shall
             be
             excommunicate
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Clergy-man
             shall
             quit
             his
             own
             Diocess
             without
             his
             Bishops
             leave
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             degraded
             from
             his
             office
             .
             And
             the
             Bishop
             that
             shall
             receive
             such
             an
             
             one
             in
             his
             Clerical
             Capacity
             shall
             be
             excommunicate
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             a
             Master
             of
             confusion
             ,
             or
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             No
             Clergy-man
             that
             is
             excommunicate
             by
             his
             own
             Bishop
             shall
             be
             absolved
             
             by
             another
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             that
             Bishop
             lives
             .
             And
             no
             Clergy-man
             of
             what
             Order
             
             soever
             ,
             not
             a
             Bishop
             himself
             is
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             relieved
             ,
             without
             commendatory
             Letters
             .
             No
             Bishop
             is
             to
             ordain
             in
             
             
             anothers
             Diocess
             upon
             pain
             of
             Deposition
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Flight
             or
             Appeal
             from
             one
             single
             Bishop
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             man
             thought
             himself
             aggrieved
             by
             his
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             had
             power
             of
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             assemble
             twice
             a
             year
             in
             Council
             to
             Debate
             Matters
             of
             great
             weight
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             especially
             to
             review
             the
             Acts
             of
             Government
             in
             every
             particular
             Diocess
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             found
             any
             wrong
             Judgment
             ,
             they
             might
             reverse
             it
             ,
             or
             if
             any
             harsh
             or
             too
             severe
             ,
             they
             might
             mitigate
             it
             .
             Here
             is
             all
             the
             care
             in
             the
             World
             taken
             to
             preserve
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Discipline
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             so
             religiously
             observed
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             one
             instance
             of
             its
             being
             violated
             till
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Usurpation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             reckoned
             among
             the
             many
             other
             strange
             Enormities
             of
             Dioscorus
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Calcedon
             in
             their
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Emperours
             Valentinian
             and
             Mar●ian
             ,
             in
             
             which
             they
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             reasons
             of
             his
             Deposition
             ,
             viz.
             That
             he
             had
             received
             several
             Persons
             legally
             excommunicate
             by
             his
             single
             Authority
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             Holy
             Canons
             ,
             which
             command
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             excommunicate
             by
             one
             ,
             be
             not
             received
             into
             
             Communion
             by
             another
             .
             And
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             foremention'd
             Apostolical
             Canons
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             Authority
             of
             every
             Bishop
             within
             his
             own
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             it
             was
             afterward
             decreed
             by
             the
             Nicene
             
             Council
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             redress
             ,
             no
             nor
             complaint
             against
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             at
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             Provincial
             Synod
             .
             And
             it
             is
             said
             that
             at
             the
             motion
             of
             Atticus
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             for
             prevention
             of
             Frauds
             and
             Cheats
             in
             Canonical
             Epistles
             ,
             such
             an
             artificial
             form
             was
             contrived
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             as
             was
             impossible
             to
             be
             counterfeited
             .
             The
             form
             is
             extant
             in
             
               Gratian
               Distinct.
            
             73.
             it
             is
             somewhat
             remarkable
             and
             very
             well
             worth
             the
             perusal
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             confined
             every
             Bishops
             power
             within
             his
             own
             Circuit
             ,
             and
             every
             Clergy-man
             to
             his
             own
             Bishops
             Jurisdiction
             .
             And
             all
             the
             following
             Councils
             stick
             close
             to
             the
             same
             principles
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             though
             the
             African
             Bishops
             were
             more
             strict
             then
             other
             Churches
             in
             this
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             points
             of
             Government
             ,
             no
             Travelling
             among
             them
             without
             dimissory
             Letters
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Bishop
             
             carried
             a
             complaint
             to
             any
             Forraign
             
             Church
             ,
             he
             stood
             
               ipso
               facto
               excommunicate
            
             to
             all
             the
             African
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             But
             lastly
             ,
             beside
             this
             form
             of
             Provincial
             Government
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             matters
             of
             common
             concernment
             were
             determined
             by
             the
             major
             Vote
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Synod
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             all
             the
             Diocesses
             within
             the
             Province
             were
             united
             and
             cemented
             into
             one
             Communion
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             common
             tye
             of
             Government
             between
             the
             Bishops
             of
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             in
             whose
             Concord
             consisted
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             so
             much
             talked
             of
             by
             the
             Ancients
             .
             And
             this
             was
             chiefly
             kept
             up
             by
             Communication
             of
             Synodical
             Letters
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             an
             Arbitrary
             correspondence
             ,
             but
             an
             indispensable
             duty
             of
             every
             Church
             to
             every
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             whatever
             Bishop
             neglected
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             for
             that
             reason
             cast
             by
             all
             others
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             device
             every
             Act
             of
             Discipline
             in
             every
             Church
             was
             of
             force
             in
             all
             Churches
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             and
             whoever
             was
             taken
             in
             a
             Member
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             had
             a
             right
             from
             it
             to
             communicate
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             whoever
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             stood
             excommunicate
             to
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World.
             And
             this
             was
             done
             with
             all
             security
             and
             expedition
             by
             setling
             the
             power
             of
             correspondence
             in
             every
             Province
             upon
             the
             Metropolitan
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             mutual
             intercourse
             of
             Metropolitans
             ,
             
             all
             the
             general
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             transacted
             .
             And
             therefore
             upon
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             new
             Metropolitan
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             custom
             to
             signifie
             his
             Election
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             to
             whom
             to
             direct
             their
             corresponding
             and
             communicatory
             Letters
             .
             Thus
             the
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             deposed
             
               Paulus
               Samosutenus
            
             in
             the
             year
             270
             ,
             write
             to
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Maximus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Churches
             through
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             deposed
             Paulus
             ,
             and
             placed
             Domnus
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             
               and
               this
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               We
               therefore
               signifie
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               write
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               receive
               communicatory
            
             
             
               Letters
               from
               him
            
             .
             Thus
             both
             Cornelius
             and
             Novatian
             ,
             when
             they
             contended
             for
             
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Rome
             ,
             acquaint
             St.
             Cyprian
             with
             their
             Elections
             ,
             who
             communicates
             the
             matter
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             within
             his
             Province
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             the
             Election
             of
             Cornelius
             was
             approved
             not
             only
             by
             himself
             ,
             but
             by
             all
             his
             Collegues
             ,
             as
             he
             always
             calls
             them
             .
             And
             when
             St.
             Cyprian
             writes
             to
             Steven
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             procure
             the
             Deposition
             of
             Marcian
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             ,
             he
             desires
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             to
             inform
             him
             who
             is
             chosen
             into
             his
             place
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             know
             to
             whom
             to
             direct
             his
             Letters
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             
             
               significa
               planè
               nobis
               quis
               in
               locum
            
             
             
               Marciani
               Arelate
               fuerit
               substitutus
               ,
               ut
               sciamus
               ad
               quem
               fratres
               nostros
               dirigere
               ,
               &
               cui
               scribere
               debeamus
               .
            
             And
             when
             Fortunius
             the
             Donatist
             Bishop
             had
             the
             confidence
             to
             affirm
             to
             St.
             Austin
             that
             his
             
             Church
             was
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             kept
             up
             the
             Catholick
             Communion
             ,
             St.
             Austin
             rebukes
             his
             presumption
             only
             by
             demanding
             of
             him
             whether
             himself
             kept
             correspondence
             with
             other
             Bishops
             by
             communicatory
             Letters
             .
             And
             when
             Pope
             Zosimus
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             constitute
             Patroclus
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             ,
             Metropolitan
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Vienna
             ,
             he
             declares
             that
             no
             
               literae
               formatae
            
             ,
             or
             corresponding
             Letters
             shall
             be
             valid
             ,
             but
             what
             are
             sign'd
             by
             him
             .
             And
             so
             Pope
             Vigilius
             ,
             when
             he
             restored
             the
             same
             Prehominence
             to
             Aurelius
             Bishop
             of
             
             Arles
             ,
             after
             some
             considerable
             interruption
             of
             it
             ,
             annexes
             this
             Authority
             to
             the
             See
             ,
             
               ne
               quis
               sine
               formatà
               tuae
               fraternitatis
               ad
               longinquiora
               loca
               audeat
               proficisci
               ,
            
             that
             no
             man
             without
             his
             Certificate
             ought
             to
             be
             own'd
             in
             Forraign
             Churches
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             granting
             Letters
             communicatory
             out
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             was
             one
             branch
             of
             the
             Metropolitical
             Jurisdiction
             .
             And
             that
             beside
             ●he
             power
             of
             summoning
             Provincial
             Councils
             was
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             he
             was
             
             empowr'd
             to
             do
             by
             his
             own
             single
             Authority
             .
             For
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             being
             altogether
             occasional
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             yet
             very
             frequent
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             entrust
             it
             with
             some
             single
             person
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             ,
             none
             fitter
             then
             the
             chief
             Bishop
             that
             resided
             in
             the
             chief
             City
             .
             And
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             trust
             he
             gave
             an
             account
             of
             this
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             in
             the
             Provincial
             Synod
             ,
             that
             was
             assembled
             twice
             a
             year
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             review
             of
             all
             things
             that
             concern'd
             the
             state
             of
             the
             whole
             Province
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             Churches
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             every
             particular
             Diocess
             within
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             this
             subordination
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             to
             Provincial
             Synods
             ,
             and
             correspondence
             of
             Provincial
             Synods
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             was
             the
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             of
             every
             Church
             effectual
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             because
             no
             Member
             of
             one
             Church
             could
             be
             admitted
             into
             Communion
             with
             another
             without
             his
             Letters-Testimonial
             .
             Whereby
             it
             was
             so
             order'd
             that
             whoever
             was
             admitted
             into
             one
             Church
             ,
             was
             admitted
             into
             all
             ;
             and
             whoever
             was
             excommunicated
             out
             of
             one
             ,
             was
             shut
             out
             of
             all
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             then
             that
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             so
             careful
             in
             this
             part
             of
             Discipline
             between
             Church
             and
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             
             Efficacy
             of
             all
             other
             Acts
             of
             Discipline
             depend
             wholly
             upon
             it
             .
             For
             if
             a
             Sentence
             given
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             were
             not
             valid
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             any
             mans
             power
             to
             elude
             it
             ,
             only
             by
             slipping
             into
             the
             next
             Jurisdiction
             .
             And
             therefore
             because
             nothing
             could
             be
             more
             pernicious
             to
             the
             whole
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             Bishop
             of
             one
             Church
             to
             receive
             and
             protect
             the
             Member
             of
             another
             against
             the
             Sentence
             or
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             for
             that
             reason
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             was
             more
             watchful
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Discipline
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             't
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             here
             traced
             its
             practice
             ,
             thereby
             to
             direct
             us
             to
             the
             true
             way
             of
             restoring
             the
             effectual
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             in
             Christendom
             .
             Which
             has
             for
             many
             ages
             been
             with
             scandal
             and
             dishonesty
             enough
             utterly
             defeated
             by
             one
             single
             Judicatures
             making
             it self
             a
             common
             Sanctuary
             against
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             .
             And
             till
             this
             intolerable
             abuse
             and
             corruption
             be
             removed
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             hope
             for
             any
             amendment
             of
             the
             poor
             distressed
             and
             despised
             Estate
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             some
             men
             have
             been
             pleased
             to
             express
             it
             ,
             whether
             out
             of
             scorn
             or
             pity
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Church
             will
             crouch
             
             under
             such
             a
             pettifogging
             abuse
             ,
             it
             deserves
             both
             .
          
           
             But
             by
             the
             Premisses
             we
             see
             that
             whilst
             the
             Church
             preserved
             its
             Original
             liberty
             ,
             it
             was
             able
             to
             preserve
             its
             Peace
             and
             Government
             too
             by
             observing
             the
             Canonical
             obligation
             to
             mutual
             Concord
             among
             all
             Christian
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             arbitrary
             ,
             that
             whoever
             broke
             the
             Rule
             ,
             was
             by
             it
             immediately
             deprived
             of
             all
             Trust
             and
             Authority
             in
             it
             .
             And
             the
             practice
             of
             this
             Discipline
             was
             preserved
             entire
             and
             effectual
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             till
             the
             settlement
             of
             Patriarchates
             ,
             who
             swallowed
             up
             this
             Authority
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             all
             the
             other
             Metropolitical
             Rights
             ,
             into
             themselves
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             the
             Pope
             swallowed
             up
             theirs
             .
             And
             then
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             granting
             commendatory
             or
             dimissory
             Letters
             ,
             was
             in
             all
             Provinces
             entirely
             appropriated
             to
             their
             Legates
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             short
             account
             of
             the
             Polity
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             I
             think
             all
             things
             are
             so
             neatly
             composed
             for
             an
             easie
             ,
             a
             civil
             ,
             and
             an
             effectual
             Government
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             safely
             challenge
             all
             the
             great
             pretenders
             to
             Politiques
             and
             Framers
             of
             Common-wealths
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             a
             more
             useful
             or
             more
             artificial
             Scheme
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
           
             But
             beside
             these
             great
             and
             more
             lasting
             Rules
             of
             prudence
             and
             good
             order
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             make
             many
             occasional
             Laws
             to
             restrain
             some
             Mens
             particular
             follies
             ,
             and
             superstitions
             .
             I
             will
             for
             brevity
             sake
             instance
             only
             in
             two
             Apostolical
             Canons
             .
             In
             the
             fifth
             Canon
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             of
             all
             degrees
             are
             forbid
             to
             put
             away
             their
             Wives
             upon
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             ,
             under
             pain
             first
             of
             suspension
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             persist
             deprivation
             .
             The
             occasion
             of
             which
             Canon
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             several
             Hereticks
             ,
             especially
             the
             followers
             of
             Saturninus
             ,
             of
             whom
             Irenaeus
             
             reports
             ,
             
               Nubere
               &
               generare
               à
               Satanâ
               dicunt
               esse
               :
            
             that
             they
             affirm'd
             ,
             That
             Marriage
             and
             Propagation
             was
             the
             Devil's
             invention
             ;
             and
             this
             Opinion
             grew
             prevalent
             in
             the
             second
             Century
             ;
             so
             that
             Tertullian
             among
             many
             others
             was
             carried
             away
             with
             it
             :
             But
             more
             especially
             ,
             That
             the
             Clergy
             were
             bound
             to
             leave
             their
             Wives
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             devote
             themselves
             the
             more
             entirely
             to
             Prayers
             ,
             Fastings
             ,
             and
             Religious
             Exercises
             ,
             the
             Devotions
             of
             married
             Persons
             being
             less
             pure
             ,
             and
             less
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             Now
             to
             stop
             this
             Superstition
             ,
             as
             if
             Marriage
             were
             any
             way
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             Canon
             was
             at
             first
             Enacted
             ,
             and
             is
             afterward
             Ratified
             by
             divers
             following
             
             Councils
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             this
             Opinion
             of
             the
             great
             merit
             of
             Caelibacy
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Superstitions
             that
             invaded
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             every
             Age
             more
             busie
             and
             forward
             than
             any
             other
             ,
             though
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             it
             could
             ever
             obtain
             the
             force
             of
             Law
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             ,
             till
             the
             Council
             in
             Trullo
             in
             the
             year
             691
             ,
             by
             whom
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             are
             forbidden
             to
             cohabit
             with
             their
             Wives
             after
             Consecration
             ;
             and
             as
             that
             is
             the
             first
             Canon
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             a
             flat
             contradiction
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Canon
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Council
             endeavour
             to
             excuse
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             but
             the
             more
             grosly
             entangle
             themselves
             by
             their
             own
             Apology
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             defending
             their
             fault
             ,
             confess
             it
             .
             For
             when
             they
             have
             made
             the
             Canon
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             intend
             thereby
             to
             contradict
             the
             Apostolical
             Canon
             ,
             when
             the
             very
             making
             of
             it
             is
             an
             express
             contradiction
             to
             it
             .
             And
             in
             the
             very
             next
             Canon
             they
             condemn
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             for
             prohibiting
             marriage
             to
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             their
             Decree
             from
             this
             very
             Canon
             ,
             that
             equally
             allows
             it
             to
             all
             Orders
             .
             But
             above
             all
             commend
             me
             to
             Gratian
             
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             has
             in
             two
             whole
             Chapters
             recited
             several
             
             Ancient
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             against
             this
             Superstition
             ,
             especially
             those
             severe
             ones
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Gangra
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             this
             last
             mention'd
             Canon
             in
             Trullo
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             marriage
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             is
             expresly
             warranted
             ,
             he
             begins
             his
             next
             Chapter
             with
             this
             general
             Assertion
             ,
             
               Servanda
               est
               ergò
               continentia
               ab
               omnibus
               in
               sacris
               ordinibus
               constitutis
               .
            
             And
             then
             proves
             it
             by
             the
             Decrees
             of
             later
             Popes
             ,
             injoining
             Caelibacy
             as
             a
             Duty
             of
             Piety
             to
             all
             Orders
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             But
             if
             they
             can
             thus
             confidently
             justifie
             their
             Innovations
             out
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             by
             concluding
             contrary
             to
             their
             own
             avowed
             and
             express
             Sense
             ;
             I
             confess
             they
             may
             make
             good
             any
             Cause
             ,
             though
             I
             should
             think
             it
             would
             be
             much
             more
             adviseable
             to
             let
             fall
             such
             a
             Cause
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             no
             better
             way
             defended
             .
             Another
             remarkable
             Law
             that
             was
             Enacted
             during
             this
             Interval
             by
             meer
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             ,
             was
             the
             exclusion
             of
             all
             voluntary
             Eunuchs
             from
             Holy
             Orders
             .
             And
             that
             was
             made
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Valesians
             ,
             who
             thought
             themselves
             bound
             to
             this
             severity
             against
             themselves
             ,
             by
             too
             rigid
             an
             Interpretation
             of
             some
             passages
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             St.
             
             Matthew's
             Gospel
             ,
             19.
             12.
             
             And
             the
             same
             Canon
             was
             afterward
             
             renewed
             in
             a
             Synod
             at
             Alexandria
             against
             Origen
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             by
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             fact
             of
             Leontius
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             delighting
             in
             the
             conversation
             of
             a
             young
             Virgin
             ,
             by
             name
             Eustolia
             ,
             and
             being
             upbraided
             with
             the
             scandal
             of
             using
             so
             much
             freedom
             with
             her
             ,
             to
             prevent
             that
             ,
             without
             losing
             her
             Society
             ,
             he
             made
             the
             same
             attempt
             upon
             himself
             that
             Origen
             had
             done
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             deposed
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             he
             was
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canon
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             defiance
             to
             the
             Council
             ,
             promoted
             by
             the
             Eusebian
             Faction
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             sided
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             See
             of
             Antioch
             .
             But
             hereby
             we
             may
             see
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Legislative
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             would
             be
             no
             means
             to
             restrain
             all
             the
             wild
             Conceits
             and
             Extravagancies
             that
             Superstition
             can
             blow
             into
             Mens
             fancies
             .
             So
             exorbitant
             a
             Principle
             is
             it
             ,
             so
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Peace
             and
             preservation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             absurd
             ,
             so
             foolish
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Common
             Sense
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             nothing
             ought
             to
             be
             imposed
             by
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             expresly
             imposed
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             There
             are
             many
             more
             Examples
             in
             this
             Interval
             ,
             both
             of
             
             the
             settlement
             of
             that
             Polity
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             I
             have
             above
             described
             ,
             and
             of
             divers
             wise
             and
             prudent
             Laws
             made
             upon
             particular
             Occasions
             ;
             but
             to
             avoid
             being
             too
             tedious
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             do
             the
             work
             effectually
             ,
             I
             shall
             confine
             my self
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             brought
             to
             perfection
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             I
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             understood
             it
             as
             well
             as
             any
             Writer
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             either
             before
             or
             after
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             and
             who
             has
             stated
             the
             whole
             matter
             with
             the
             greatest
             clearness
             and
             strength
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             reduced
             it
             to
             practice
             with
             the
             most
             unblameable
             prudence
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             more
             particular
             and
             exact
             account
             of
             his
             Sense
             of
             the
             Government
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             enlightening
             of
             some
             Mens
             minds
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             so
             dull
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             understand
             how
             it
             should
             be
             govern'd
             in
             way
             of
             external
             Polity
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             proof
             of
             the
             exact
             agreement
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             its
             design'd
             Model
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             with
             this
             Ancient
             State
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             made
             much
             more
             easie
             at
             this
             time
             by
             the
             late
             labour
             of
             a
             very
             learned
             Prelate
             of
             our
             own
             in
             digesting
             his
             Writings
             ,
             that
             had
             hitherto
             lay
             not
             a
             little
             confused
             ,
             into
             
             their
             due
             and
             exact
             order
             of
             time
             .
             For
             when
             we
             certainly
             know
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             occasion
             every
             discourse
             was
             written
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             make
             it
             much
             more
             easie
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             useful
             then
             otherwise
             the
             discourse
             could
             have
             made
             it self
             .
             For
             that
             Unity
             is
             a
             very
             desirable
             thing
             is
             agreed
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             the
             only
             dispute
             is
             ,
             wherein
             it
             consists
             :
             Some
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             only
             an
             Union
             of
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             ;
             others
             of
             External
             Polity
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             all
             Christians
             are
             some
             way
             or
             other
             United
             under
             one
             Government
             .
             And
             these
             we
             may
             subdivide
             into
             two
             Parties
             :
             Either
             those
             that
             place
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             a
             Subjection
             to
             one
             single
             Monarch
             :
             Or
             those
             that
             set
             up
             an
             Obligation
             to
             a
             Political
             Unity
             among
             all
             Churches
             under
             several
             Governments
             .
             So
             that
             though
             every
             particular
             Church
             or
             Diocess
             have
             Supreme
             Government
             within
             it self
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             things
             that
             concern
             its
             own
             State
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             accountable
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             all
             other
             Churches
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             For
             though
             a
             Church
             may
             be
             at
             Unity
             within
             it self
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             do
             any
             thing
             injurious
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             Government
             in
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             it
             becomes
             Schismatical
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             presuming
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             it
             
             lies
             ,
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Discipline
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             .
             This
             as
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             sense
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             first
             Principle
             that
             runs
             through
             all
             his
             Writings
             ,
             and
             lies
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             all
             his
             Notions
             concerning
             Church
             Unity
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Episcopacy
             setled
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             Divine
             Appointment
             ,
             distributed
             among
             the
             several
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             every
             one
             retaining
             the
             whole
             Power
             within
             his
             own
             Bishoprick
             ,
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             like
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             Episcopatus
             
             
               unus
               est
               ,
               cujus
               à
               singulis
               in
               solidum
               pars
               tenetur
               .
               There
               is
               but
               one
               Episcopacy
               ,
               of
               which
               every
               one
               holds
               his
               own
               share
               with
               full
               Title
               and
               Possession
               .
            
             For
             the
             word
             
               in
               solidum
            
             is
             a
             Law-term
             denoting
             a
             Plenitude
             of
             Title
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             an
             Estate
             be
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             yet
             both
             inherit
             their
             own
             share
             
               in
               solidum
            
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             two
             Men
             be
             bound
             for
             the
             same
             Debt
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             bound
             each
             Man
             
               in
               partem
            
             ,
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             pay
             but
             half
             share
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             are
             obliged
             
               in
               solidum
            
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             is
             bound
             to
             pay
             all
             .
             And
             this
             is
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             State
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             though
             many
             share
             the
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             every
             Bishop
             has
             as
             full
             possession
             of
             his
             
             own
             share
             within
             it self
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             .
             Seeing
             (
             as
             he
             elsewhere
             
             expresses
             it
             )
             
               a
               Parcel
               of
               the
               Flock
               is
               allotted
               to
               the
               care
               of
               its
               particular
               Pastor
               ,
               which
               every
               one
               is
               bound
               to
               guide
               and
               govern
               ,
               and
               to
               account
               to
               God
               for
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               Episcopal
               Office.
            
             Neither
             was
             this
             his
             singular
             Notion
             ,
             but
             the
             unanimous
             and
             settled
             Sense
             of
             the
             Ancients
             :
             Thus
             the
             Author
             of
             
             Clement's
             Institutions
             brings
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Writing
             after
             this
             manner
             to
             all
             Christian
             Bishops
             :
             We
             being
             all
             gathered
             together
             have
             written
             to
             you
             this
             form
             of
             Catholique
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               For
               the
               Confirmation
               of
            
             
             
               you
               to
               whom
               is
               entrusted
               the
               Catholique
               Episcapacy
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             entire
             Sense
             of
             all
             Ignatius
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             suppose
             the
             full
             Jurisdiction
             of
             every
             particular
             Church
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             own
             Clergy
             .
          
           
           
             So
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               It
            
             
             
               is
               necessary
               that
               so
               many
               &
               great
               Churches
               should
               be
               that
               one
               and
               first
               derived
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               from
               whom
               all
               are
               derived
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               all
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               yet
               several
               Apostolical
            
             
             Churches
             .
             So
             all
             the
             Ancient
             Canons
             inhibit
             every
             single
             Bishop
             ,
             even
             the
             Metropolitan
             to
             intermeddle
             in
             anothers
             Diocess
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Deposition
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             Supremacy
             of
             Power
             in
             every
             Bishop
             any
             abatement
             of
             the
             just
             Rights
             of
             Metropolitans
             ;
             For
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             in
             a
             former
             Treatise
             )
             Metropolitans
             had
             no
             Power
             over
             inferiour
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             in
             conjunction
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             the
             Province
             .
             So
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Synod
             ,
             not
             the
             Metropolitan
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             Superiour
             Power
             over
             every
             single
             Bishop
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             was
             as
             liable
             to
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             as
             the
             meanest
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             case
             of
             
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
            
             ;
             and
             Metropolitans
             ,
             considering
             their
             number
             ,
             were
             as
             often
             censured
             and
             Deposed
             as
             other
             Bishops
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             so
             
             earnestly
             disclaiming
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Episcopus
               Episcoporum
            
             ,
             because
             though
             his
             own
             Metropolitical
             Jurisdiction
             were
             of
             great
             extent
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             single
             Bishop
             he
             had
             no
             Superiority
             over
             any
             other
             Bishop
             ;
             no
             Authority
             to
             punish
             his
             Misdemeanors
             ;
             to
             receive
             Appeals
             from
             his
             Sentence
             ;
             or
             to
             order
             and
             rectifie
             any
             thing
             within
             his
             Diocess
             .
             All
             such
             Power
             was
             to
             be
             exerted
             only
             in
             Synodical
             Conventions
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             had
             the
             Honour
             and
             Authority
             of
             Presidency
             ,
             but
             the
             Jurisdiction
             was
             seated
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             without
             whose
             concurrence
             had
             he
             presumed
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             more
             then
             any
             other
             Bishop
             ,
             his
             least
             punishment
             had
             been
             certain
             Deposition
             .
             This
             was
             the
             real
             State
             of
             things
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             Metropolitans
             never
             took
             upon
             them
             any
             Power
             over
             their
             Collegues
             or
             Brother-Bishops
             by
             their
             own
             single
             Authority
             till
             after
             the
             Papal
             Usurpation
             ,
             neither
             then
             did
             they
             challenge
             it
             as
             Metropolitans
             ,
             but
             as
             Legates
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             one
             of
             the
             highest
             branches
             of
             the
             Usurpation
             .
             But
             before
             that
             time
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             not
             more
             watchful
             against
             any
             one
             thing
             then
             that
             one
             Bishop
             should
             not
             claim
             any
             power
             over
             another
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             this
             Principle
             being
             first
             laid
             ,
             That
             the
             whole
             Episcopal
             Authority
             is
             vested
             in
             every
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             next
             that
             is
             consequent
             upon
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             whoever
             separates
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             sets
             up
             another
             against
             him
             is
             a
             Schismatick
             :
             and
             this
             was
             the
             Subject
             of
             almost
             all
             his
             Epistles
             concerning
             the
             Restitution
             of
             the
             Lapsi
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             fell
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             .
             For
             they
             according
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             be
             received
             into
             Communion
             but
             by
             these
             degrees
             .
             First
             they
             were
             to
             Petition
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             Penance
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             confession
             of
             their
             fault
             was
             granted
             ,
             and
             then
             having
             undergon
             the
             Penance
             imposed
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             publick
             Confession
             of
             their
             Crime
             before
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             they
             received
             Absolution
             by
             the
             Imposition
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             C●ergy
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             Holy
             Eucharist
             or
             Full-Communion
             .
             But
             instead
             of
             this
             solemn
             severity
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             some
             of
             his
             own
             Presbyters
             had
             been
             so
             rash
             as
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             Bishop
             to
             give
             them
             entire
             Absolution
             ,
             and
             admit
             them
             to
             entire
             Communion
             .
             This
             was
             the
             opening
             of
             that
             unhappy
             Schism
             that
             afterward
             created
             
             so
             much
             trouble
             
             both
             to
             himself
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             For
             when
             these
             Presbyters
             had
             so
             illegally
             restor'd
             those
             Enormous
             offenders
             they
             prevail'd
             by
             their
             Importunity
             upon
             the
             good
             Nature
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             to
             intercede
             for
             their
             Restitution
             ;
             it
             being
             an
             Honour
             and
             Prerogative
             allowed
             them
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             to
             admit
             Sinners
             more
             easily
             to
             repentance
             
             upon
             their
             Request
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             by
             the
             constancy
             of
             their
             sufferings
             compensated
             for
             the
             scandal
             that
             the
             others
             had
             given
             by
             their
             Fall.
             But
             instead
             of
             interceding
             for
             their
             admission
             to
             Penance
             these
             well
             meaning
             men
             move
             St.
             Cyprian
             for
             their
             complete
             Absolution
             without
             it
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             replies
             ,
             that
             
               they
               who
               had
               with
               so
               much
               courage
               and
               devotion
            
             
             
               kept
               the
               Faith
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               as
               ●areful
               of
               keeping
               his
               Law
               and
               Discipline
            
             †
             
               †
               Epist.
               16.
               
                 per
                 totum
              
               .
            
             .
          
           
           
             But
             yet
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             excuse
             them
             not
             only
             because
             they
             did
             it
             out
             of
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             modesty
             ,
             being
             meerly
             overcome
             by
             the
             importunity
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             proceeded
             no
             farther
             than
             only
             to
             intercede
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             acknowledge
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             granting
             Absolution
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             subverted
             all
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             presuming
             upon
             it
             without
             him
             .
             
               These
               slighting
               that
               dignity
               and
               respect
               which
               the
               Martyrs
            
             
             
               Hi
               sublato
               honore
               ,
               quem
               nobis
               beati
               Martyres
               cum
               confessoribus
               servant
               ,
               contemptâ
               domini
               lege
               &
               observatione
               quam
               iidem
               Martyres
               &
               Confessores
               tenendam
               mandant
               ,
               ante
               extinctum
               persecutionis
               metū
               ,
               ante
               reditū
               nostrū
               ,
               ante
               ipsum
               pene
               Martyrū
               excessum
               ,
               communicent
               cum
               lapsiis
               &
               offerant
               ,
               &
               Eucharistiam
               tradant
               .
            
             
               &
               Confessors
               care
               fully
               observed
               ,
               &
               despising
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               those
               Good
               Men
               required
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               before
               the
               fear
               of
               Persecution
               is
               over
               ,
               before
               our
               Return
               ,
               before
               the
               very
               consummation
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               themselves
               ,
               communicate
               with
               and
               give
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               the
               Apostates
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             at
             the
             begining
             
             of
             this
             Epistle
             in
             which
             he
             so
             candidly
             excuses
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             he
             reproves
             the
             rashness
             and
             disorder
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             with
             more
             then
             usual
             warmth
             and
             vehemence
             of
             Expression
             .
             
               What
               Punishment
            
             
             
               Quod
               enim
               periculum
               non
               metuere
               debemus
               de
               offensâ
               domini
               ;
               quando
               aliqui
               de
               Presbyteris
               nec
               Evangelii
               nec
               loci
               sui
               memores
               ,
               sed
               neque
               futurum
               domini
               judicium
               ,
               neque
               nunc
               sibi
               praepositum
               Episcopum
               cogitantes
               ,
               quod
               nunquam
               omnino
               sub
               antecessoribus
               factum
               est
               ,
               cum
               contumeliâ
               &
               contemptuPraepositi
               totum
               sibi
               vendicent
               .
            
             
               ought
               we
               to
               expect
               from
               the
               divine
               displeasure
               ,
               when
               some
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               forgetting
               both
               the
               Gospel
               and
               themselves
               ,
               neither
               regarding
               the
               future
               Judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               Challenge
               what
               was
               never
               done
               under
               our
               Predecessors
               ,
               the
               whole
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               themselves
               to
               the
               reproach
               and
               contempt
               of
               their
               Bishop
               :
            
             These
             are
             very
             severe
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             Crime
             it
             seems
             was
             look't
             upon
             as
             a
             thing
             so
             horrid
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             till
             then
             without
             Precedent
             .
             And
             therefore
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             any
             further
             mischief
             and
             scandal
             ,
             he
             writes
             at
             the
             same
             
             time
             an
             earnest
             Letter
             to
             the
             People
             themselves
             to
             warn
             them
             against
             the
             disorderly
             Actings
             of
             his
             Presbyters
             .
             But
             in
             his
             
             
               Epist.
               17.
               
            
             next
             Letter
             considering
             the
             sickly
             Season
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             he
             gives
             power
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             but
             to
             the
             Deacons
             to
             grant
             Absolution
             in
             case
             of
             Sickness
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             hisCommission
             ;
             for
             the
             Deacons
             had
             no
             Authority
             of
             their
             own
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             was
             valid
             purely
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Deputation
             ,
             and
             the
             validity
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             ministrations
             depends
             not
             upon
             the
             outward
             Act
             ,
             but
             theAuthority
             by
             which
             they
             are
             warranted
             .
             But
             it
             happened
             that
             about
             this
             time
             Celerinus
             a
             Confessor
             at
             Rome
             writes
             to
             Lucianus
             a
             Confessor
             at
             Carthage
             to
             grantAbsolution
             to
             some
             women
             that
             had
             fallen
             in
             the
             Persecution
             ,
             but
             had
             made
             ample
             satisfaction
             for
             it
             by
             their
             eminent
             Hospitality
             to
             the
             Confessors
             .
             Upon
             this
             Lucianus
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Brethren
             
             
               Epist.
               22.
               
            
             with
             great
             heat
             and
             rashness
             grant
             their
             peremptory
             Absolution
             ,
             and
             signifie
             their
             resolution
             to
             St.
             Cyprian
             with
             a
             threatning
             ,
             if
             he
             refused
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             communicate
             with
             him
             .
             To
             such
             a
             wild
             abuse
             was
             the
             customary
             priviledge
             of
             meer
             intercession
             grown
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             at
             last
             to
             supersede
             and
             over-rule
             all
             the
             Episcopal
             
             Authority
             .
             Upon
             this
             St.
             Cyprian
             writes
             a
             peremptory
             Epistle
             to
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             commanding
             Obedience
             to
             his
             former
             Orders
             ,
             
             
               Epist.
               26.
               
            
             to
             restore
             no
             man
             to
             the
             Church
             till
             it
             first
             pleased
             God
             to
             restore
             peace
             to
             it
             .
             
               Inst●tur
               interim
               Epistolis
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             this
             licentious
             Practice
             to
             the
             Subversion
             of
             the
             Peace
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             he
             represents
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             
               Rome
               .
               That
               this
               did
               but
               expose
               the
               Bishops
               to
               the
               hatred
            
             
             
               Quae
               res
               majorem
               nobis
               conflat
               invidiam
               ,
               ut
               nos
               cùm
               singulorum
               causas
               audire
               &
               excutere
               caeperimus
               ,
               videamur
               multis
               negare
               ,
               quod
               se
               nunc
               omnes
               jactant
               à
               Martyribus
               &
               Confessoribus
               accepisse
               .
               Denique
               hujus
               seditionis
               Origo
               jam
               cepit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               and
               envy
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               would
               make
               particular
               enquiry
               into
               every
               mans
               case
               they
               would
               seem
               to
               the
               People
               to
               defraud
               them
               of
               that
               favour
               that
               was
               bestowed
               on
               them
               by
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               already
               the
               cause
               of
               some
               Seditions
               in
               his
               Province
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             they
             in
             an
             Eloquent
             Epistle
             
             
               Epist.
               30.
               
            
             written
             by
             Novatian
             himself
             ,
             as
             St.
             Cyprian
             informs
             us
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Antonianus
             ,
             approve
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             declare
             themselves
             peremptory
             in
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             
             and
             so
             do
             Moyses
             and
             the
             Confessors
             then
             
             
               Epist.
               28.
               31.
               
            
             in
             Prison
             at
             Rome
             ,
             to
             whom
             St.
             Cyprian
             at
             the
             same
             time
             writ
             about
             the
             same
             matter
             .
             Upon
             this
             he
             writes
             to
             the
             Lapsi
             themselves
             that
             had
             received
             Absolution
             without
             his
             Authority
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             whatever
             was
             done
             without
             the
             Bishop
             was
             void
             and
             good
             for
             nothing
             .
             
               The
               Ordination
               of
               Bishops
               and
               the
               Succession
            
             
             
               Per
               temporum
               &
               successionum
               vices
               ,
               Episcoporum
               Ordinatio
               ,
               &
               EcclesiaeRatio
               decurrit
               ,
               ut
               Ecclesia
               super
               Episcopos
               constituatur
               ,
               &
               omnis
               actus
               Ecclesiae
               per●eosdem
               Praepositos
               gubernetur
               .
               Cùm
               hoc
               itaque
               
                 divina
                 lege
              
               fundatum
               sit
               ,
               miror
               quosdam
               audaci
               temeritate
               sic
               mihi
               scribere
               voluisse
               ,
               ut
               Ecclesiae
               nomine
               literas
               facerent
               .
               Quando
               Ecclesia
               in
               Episcopo
               &
               Clero
               &
               in
               omnibus
               stantibus
               sit
               constituta
               .
            
             
               of
               the
               Church
               run
               together
               hand
               in
               hand
               through
               all
               times
               and
               ages
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               built
               upon
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               every
               act
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               authorised
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               seeing
               therefore
               this
               is
            
             establish't
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
               but
               stand
               amazed
               at
               the
               bold
               rashness
               of
               some
            
             [
             i.
             e.
             Lucianus
             &
             the
             Confessors
             ]
             
               that
               dare
               write
               to
               me
               that
               they
               may
               give
               Letters
               of
               pardon
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               is
               made
               
               up
               of
               the
               Bishop
               the
               Clergy
               and
               the
               faithful
               Layity
               .
            
          
           
             Novatus
             the
             first
             contriver
             of
             theSchism
             seeing
             himself
             and
             his
             Party
             thus
             universally
             run
             down
             ,
             sets
             Faelicissimus
             in
             the
             head
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             his
             boldness
             and
             impudence
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             sinking
             cause
             ,
             though
             Baronius
             is
             here
             so
             far
             mistaken
             as
             to
             make
             
             
               An.
               254.
               
               N.
               32.
               
            
             Faelicissimus
             the
             first
             Founder
             of
             the
             Schism
             ,
             notwithstanding
             St.
             Cyprian
             has
             so
             expresly
             given
             that
             honour
             to
             Donatus
             together
             with
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             Quarrel
             ,
             which
             was
             nothing
             else
             then
             a
             design
             to
             escape
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             knew
             himself
             so
             obnoxious
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             no
             other
             way
             avoid
             it
             but
             by
             raising
             Tumults
             .
             St.
             Cyprian
             after
             a
             very
             severe
             Character
             of
             his
             wicked
             temper
             of
             Mind
             ,
             thus
             tells
             the
             Story
             plainly
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
            
             Novatus
             
               that
               first
               sowed
               the
            
             
             
               Idem
               est
               Novatus
               
               
                 Epist.
                 53.
                 
              
               qui
               apud
               nos
               primum
               discordiae
               &
               schismatis
               incendium
               seminavit
               ,
               qui
               quosdam
               istic
               ex
               fratribus
               ab
               Episcopo
               segregavit
               ,
               qui
               in
               ipsâ
               persecutione
               ad
               evertendas
               fratrum
               mentes
               alia
               quaedam
               persecutionostris
               fuit
               .
               Ipse
               est
               qui
               Faelicissimum
               Satellitem
               suum
               Diaconum
               ,
               nec
               permittente
               me
               nec
               sciente
               ,
               suâ
               factione
               &
               ambitione
               constituit
               .
            
             
               Seeds
               of
               Schism
               and
               Discord
               among
               us
               ,
               that
               separated
               the
               Brethren
               from
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               very
               time
               of
               Persecution
               became
               another
               Persecution
               himself
               to
               subvert
               the
               minds
               of
               our
               
               Brethren
               .
               It
               is
               he
               that
               made
            
             Faelicissimus
             
               the
               Hector
               his
               Deacon
               without
               my
               knowledge
               or
               permission
               ,
               by
               Faction
               and
               Ambition
               .
            
          
           
             And
             after
             this
             account
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             he
             lets
             us
             know
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Schism
             :
             That
             beside
             many
             other
             scandalous
             Enormities
             committed
             by
             him
             ,
             
               Not
               long
               before
               the
               breaking
               out
               of
               this
            
             
             
               Uterus
               uxoris
               calce
               percussus
               &
               Abortione
               properante
               in
               paricidium
               partus
               expressus
               .
               —
               Hanc
               Conscientiam
               criminum
               jampridem
               timebat
               ,
               propter
               hoc
               se
               non
               de
               Presbyterio
               excitaritantùm
               ,
               sed
               &
               communicatione
               prohiberi
               pro
               certo
               tenebat
               ;
               &
               urgentibus
               fratribus
               imminebat
               cognitionis
               dies
               ,
               quo
               apud
               nos
               causa
               ejus
               ageretur
               ,
               nisi
               persecutio
               antè
               venisset
               .
               Quam
               iste
               voto
               quodam
               evadendae
               ,
               &
               lucrandae
               damnationis
               excipiens
               ,
               haec
               omnia
               commisit
               &
               miscuit
               ;
               ut
               qui
               ejici
               de
               Ecclesiâ
               ,
               &
               excludi
               habebat
               ,
               judicium
               Sacerdotum
               voluntariâ
               discessione
               praecederet
               ,
               quasi
               evasisse
               sit
               paenam
               ,
               praevenisse
               sententiam
               .
            
             
               Persecution
               ,
               he
               had
               so
               wounded
               his
               Wife
               by
               a
               kick
               upon
               the
               Belly
               ,
               that
               it
               caused
               a
               miscarriage
               .
               For
               which
               bruitish
               behaviour
               he
               was
               cited
               to
               appear
               before
               his
               Bishop
               St.
            
             Cyprian
             ;
             
               but
               before
               they
               came
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               the
               Persecution
               overtook
               them
               ,
               by
               which
               means
            
             Donatus
             
               escaped
               his
               punishment
               at
               present
               ,
               
               and
               to
               avoid
               it
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               sets
               afoot
               this
               Schism
               ,
               to
               overthrow
               all
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             Author
             and
             the
             Occasion
             of
             this
             pernicious
             Schism
             ,
             and
             he
             now
             seeing
             the
             Persecution
             begin
             to
             cool
             ,
             and
             St.
             Cyprian
             resolute
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             cunningly
             sets
             up
             Faelicissimus
             to
             be
             head
             of
             the
             Party
             ,
             who
             ,
             he
             knew
             ,
             would
             thrust
             himself
             forward
             enough
             into
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             meerly
             out
             of
             his
             factious
             nature
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             meer
             love
             of
             discord
             and
             contention
             ,
             as
             St.
             Cyprian
             expresses
             it
             .
             
               That
               out
               of
               a
               natural
               instinct
            
             
             
               Instinctu
               suo
               quietem
               
               
                 Epist.
                 41.
                 
              
               fratrum
               turbans
               ,
               proripuit
               se
               cum
               plurimis
               ,
               ducem
               se
               Factionis
               &
               Seditionis
               Principem
               temerario
               furore
               contestans
               .
            
             
               to
               disturb
               the
               quiet
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               he
               conspired
               with
               many
               others
               ,
               with
               the
               rage
               and
               rashness
               of
               a
               mad
               man
               to
               declare
               himself
               
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Faction
               ,
               and
               Prince
               of
               the
               Seditious
               Association
               .
            
          
           
             And
             according
             to
             this
             Temper
             of
             his
             ,
             when
             St.
             Cyprian
             a
             while
             after
             sent
             his
             Commissioners
             to
             Carthage
             for
             the
             settlement
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             this
             Boutefeu
             with
             his
             Rabble
             openly
             oppose
             and
             affront
             them
             ,
             and
             threaten
             Excommunication
             to
             all
             that
             should
             obey
             either
             them
             or
             St.
             Cyprian
             .
             Of
             which
             St.
             Cyprian
             being
             inform'd
             ,
             he
             immediately
             sends
             his
             peremptory
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             against
             him
             and
             his
             accomplices
             .
             Against
             him
             ,
             
               Because
               he
               attempted
            
             
             
               Quod
               cum
               Episcopo
               
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               portionem
               plebis
               dividere
               ,
               i.
               e.
               à
               Pastore
               oves
               ,
               &
               filios
               à
               Parente
               separare
               ,
               &
               Christi
               membra
               dissipare
               tentaverit
               .
            
             
               to
               share
               the
               flock
               with
               his
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               divide
               the
               Sheep
               from
               the
               Shepherd
               ,
               Children
               from
               their
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               disperse
               the
               Members
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             And
             against
             them
             that
             
               Not
               regarding
            
             
             
               Sed
               &
               Augendus
               ,
               qui
               nec
               Episcopum
               nec
               Ecclesiam
               cogitans
               ,
               pariter
               se
               cum
               illius
               conspiratione
               sociavit
               ,
               si●●
               ultra
               cum
               eo
               perseveraverit
               ,
               sententiam
               ferat
               ,
               quam
               ille
               in
               se
               factiosus
               &
               temerarius
               provocavit
               .
               Sed
               &
               quisquis
               se
               conspirationi
               &
               factioni
               ejus
               adjunxerit
               ,
               sciat
               se
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               nobiscum
               non
               esse
               communicaturum
               ,
               qui
               sponte
               maluit
               ab
               Ecclesiâ
               separari
               .
            
             
               the
               Bishop
               or
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               had
               associated
               themselves
               to
               his
               Conspiracy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               had
               brought
               the
               same
               
               Sentence
               of
               Condemnation
               upon
               their
               own
               heads
               ,
               that
               his
               Schismatical
               folly
               &
               rashness
               had
               drawn
               down
               upon
               his
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               whoever
               joined
               with
               his
               faction
               ,
               was
               denounced
               excommunicate
               from
               theChristianChurch
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               had
               made
               himself
               so
               by
               his
               own
               separation
               .
            
          
           
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             signifies
             his
             Sentence
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             requiring
             them
             ,
             as
             
             
               Epist.
               43.
               
            
             they
             would
             not
             ineur
             the
             same
             Sentence
             ,
             not
             to
             Communicate
             with
             the
             Schismaticks
             against
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             presses
             them
             to
             it
             with
             this
             Argument
             :
             There
             
             
               Deus
               unus
               est
               ,
               &
               Christus
               ●●us
               ,
               &
               una
               Ecclesia
               ,
               &
               Cathedra
               una
               super
               Petrum
               Domini
               voce
               fundata
               .
               Aliud
               Altare
               constituiaut
               sacerdotium
               novum
               fieri
               praeter
               unum
               Altare
               ,
               &
               unum
               Sacerdot
               '
               non
               potest
               .
            
             
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               one
               Christ
               ,
               one
               Church
               ,
               one
               Chair
               founded
               by
               our
               Lord
               's
               saying
               upon
            
             Peter
             ;
             
               another
               Altar
               ,
               beside
               that
               one
               Altar
               &
               Priesthood
               cannot
               be
               erected
               .
            
          
           
           
             To
             divide
             from
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Faelicissimus
             had
             done
             ,
             was
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             expressed
             by
             the
             word
             Altar
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             frequently
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             especially
             those
             that
             writ
             against
             the
             Novatians
             and
             the
             Donatists
             .
             All
             the
             Christians
             under
             one
             Bishop
             were
             said
             to
             appertain
             to
             the
             same
             Altar
             ,
             because
             they
             belong'd
             to
             the
             same
             Communion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             any
             separated
             from
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             said
             to
             erect
             a
             new
             Altar
             ,
             because
             they
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Communion
             .
             And
             this
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Bishop
             he
             farther
             aggravates
             as
             an
             utter
             Subversion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             
               It
               is
               adulterous
            
             ,
             
             
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               it
               is
               prophane
            
             ,
             
             
               Adulterum
               est
               ,
               impium
               est
               ,
               sacrilegum
               est
               ,
               quodcunque
               humano
               furore
               instituitur
               ,
               ut
               dispositio
               divina
               violetur
               .
            
             
               it
               is
               sacrilegious
               ,
               whatever
               is
               innovated
               by
               the
               passions
               of
               Men
               ,
               to
               the
               injury
               of
               God's
               own
               Institution
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             passionately
             exhorting
             the
             People
             to
             avoid
             them
             ,
             he
             thus
             expresses
             himself
             :
             
               Let
               no
               Man
               draw
               you
               Ghristians
            
             
             
               Nemo
               vos
               Christianos
               ab
               Evangelio
               Christi
               rapiat
               ,
               Nemo
               filios
               Ecclesiae
               de
               Ecclesiâ
               tollat
               .
               Pereant
               sibi
               soli
               ,
               qui
               perire
               voluerunt
               .
               Extra
               Ecclesiam
               soli
               remaneant
               ,
               qui
               de
               Ecclesiâ
               recesserunt
               ,
               soli
               cum
               Episcopis
               non
               sint
               ,
               qui
               contra
               Episcopos
               rebellârunt
               .
            
             
               from
               the
               Gospel
               
               of
               Christ
               ,
               let
               no
               Man
               take
               away
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               them
               perish
               alone
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               perish
               ,
               let
               them
               alone
               remain
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               have
               departed
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               them
               alone
               not
               communicate
               with
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               have
               rebell'd
               against
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             it
             is
             all
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             to
             be
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             with
             the
             Bishop
             and
             with
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Bishop
             was
             in
             Communion
             with
             that
             .
             But
             matters
             being
             thus
             prepared
             ,
             and
             the
             storm
             of
             Persecution
             laid
             ,
             St.
             Cyprian
             in
             a
             little
             time
             returns
             home
             ,
             and
             Summons
             a
             Provincial
             Council
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Cause
             of
             Faelicissimus
             (
             whose
             zeal
             had
             now
             made
             him
             proud
             of
             being
             head
             of
             the
             Party
             )
             and
             his
             Factious
             Associates
             ,
             was
             Examin'd
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             full
             and
             fair
             hearing
             ,
             the
             former
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             by
             their
             own
             Bishop
             was
             Synodically
             ratified
             .
             But
             Schism
             never
             ends
             
             where
             it
             begins
             ;
             for
             the
             Incendiaries
             finding
             themselves
             thus
             defeated
             in
             Africa
             ,
             they
             fly
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             carry
             the
             flame
             with
             them
             from
             Carthage
             thither
             ,
             where
             they
             found
             combustible
             matter
             enough
             at
             that
             time
             to
             set
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             on
             fire
             ,
             from
             the
             contest
             between
             Cornelius
             and
             Novatian
             for
             the
             Bishopric●
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             was
             held
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             May
             ,
             so
             this
             Contest
             happned
             the
             June
             following
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             Annalist
             has
             made
             it
             evidently
             appear
             .
             Cornelius
             being
             chosen
             Bishop
             by
             the
             much
             greater
             Majority
             of
             Votes
             ,
             Novatian
             Remonstrates
             to
             his
             Election
             ,
             loads
             him
             with
             a
             great
             heap
             of
             Crimes
             that
             would
             render
             him
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Office
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             refuses
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             Communicated
             with
             the
             Lapsi
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             severe
             Principle
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             never
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             Absolution
             he
             builds
             his
             Schism
             ,
             at
             which
             lucky
             juncture
             of
             time
             the
             African
             Schismaticks
             coming
             to
             Rome
             ,
             they
             join
             interest
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             up
             Anti-Bishop
             against
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             severity
             of
             their
             pretence
             drew
             into
             the
             Party
             many
             well-meaning
             Men
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             eminent
             Confessors
             in
             the
             late
             Decian
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Reputation
             for
             some
             time
             
             kept
             up
             the
             Schism
             with
             some
             credit
             and
             confidence
             .
             But
             here
             the
             honesty
             of
             Schismaticks
             is
             not
             a
             little
             observable
             ,
             in
             that
             though
             their
             Opinions
             were
             extreme
             ,
             yet
             they
             join
             in
             the
             same
             Schism
             against
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
             For
             Novatus
             and
             his
             Party
             were
             so
             loose
             as
             to
             be
             for
             Absolution
             without
             any
             due
             course
             of
             Penance
             and
             Satisfaction
             :
             But
             Novatian
             was
             so
             severe
             as
             to
             be
             against
             allowing
             any
             Absolution
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             this
             distance
             from
             one
             another
             they
             both
             piec't
             together
             against
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             that
             taught
             and
             practised
             the
             middle
             way
             of
             Absolution
             upon
             Penance
             and
             Satisfaction
             .
             But
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Novatian
             being
             the
             most
             plausible
             (
             for
             that
             of
             Novatus
             was
             a
             meer
             inlet
             to
             all
             Debauchery
             )
             it
             soon
             swallowed
             up
             the
             African
             Schismatiques
             into
             it
             ;
             for
             Novatus
             having
             by
             his
             Schism
             escaped
             with
             all
             his
             Crimes
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             cared
             not
             what
             became
             of
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             Schism
             was
             his
             only
             business
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             would
             quit
             his
             Opinion
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             himself
             by
             a
             stronger
             Faction
             .
             And
             the
             Faction
             being
             now
             emboldned
             by
             their
             strength
             and
             number
             ,
             they
             signifie
             the
             Election
             of
             Novatian
             to
             the
             several
             Provincial
             Churches
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             to
             St.
             
             Cyprian
             .
             But
             he
             and
             his
             Collegues
             then
             assembled
             in
             Synod
             ,
             having
             been
             before-hand
             certified
             of
             the
             Canonical
             Election
             of
             Cornelius
             by
             Synodical
             Letters
             ,
             like
             Men
             wise
             and
             stout
             ,
             are
             so
             moved
             with
             the
             irregularity
             of
             the
             action
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             give
             them
             Audience
             ,
             but
             immediately
             throw
             them
             out
             of
             all
             Communion
             .
             
               When
               by
               their
               Letters
            
             
             
               Sed
               enim
               cùm
               ex
               
               
                 Epist.
                 44.
                 
              
               literis
               quas
               secum
               ferebant
               ,
               &
               ex
               eorum
               Sermone
               atque
               asseveratione
               ,
               Novatianum
               Episcopum
               factum
               comperissemus
               ,
               illicitae
               &
               contra
               Ecclesiam
               Catholicam
               factae
               Ordinat●onis
               pravitate
               commoti
               ,
               à
               Commūicatione
               eos
               nostrâ
               statim
               cohibendos
               esse
               censuimus
               .
            
             
               and
               their
               Discourse
               ,
               we
               understood
               that
            
             Novatian
             
               was
               made
               Bishop
               ,
               being
               provoked
               by
               such
               an
               irregularity
               of
               an
               Ordination
               made
               against
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               we
               immediately
               forbid
               them
               our
               Communion
               .
            
          
           
             And
             when
             they
             press't
             that
             the
             Cause
             of
             Novatian
             and
             accusations
             against
             Cornelius
             might
             be
             publickly
             heard
             ,
             the
             Council
             peremptorily
             rejected
             the
             motion
             .
             
             
               Gravitati
               nostrae
               negavimus
               
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               convenire
               ,
               ut
               Collegae
               nostri
               jam
               delecti
               &
               ordinati
               ,
               &
               laudabili
               multorum
               sententiâ
               comprobati
               ventilandum
               ultra
               honorem
               maledicâ
               aemulantium
               voce
               pateremur
               .
            
             
               We
               judged
               it
               unbecoming
               our
               Gravity
               that
               we
               should
               suffer
               
               the
               honour
               of
               our
               Collegue
               already
               chosen
               ,
               and
               ordain'd
               ,
               and
               approved
               by
               common
               suffrage
               to
               be
               farther
               prosecuted
               by
               envious
               and
               spiteful
               men
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             he
             discourses
             with
             great
             wisdom
             
             
               Epist.
               45.
               
            
             in
             his
             next
             Epistle
             ,
             Honoris
             enim
             communis
             memores
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               being
               mindful
               of
               our
               common
               reputation
               ,
               and
               bearing
               special
               regard
               to
               the
               honour
               and
               dignity
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               we
               refused
               to
               hear
               their
               Accusations
               sharpened
               with
               bitter
               Reproaches
               ,
               considering
               and
               weighing
               with
               our selves
               ,
               that
               in
               so
               great
               an
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Priests
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               very
               Altar
               ,
               they
               were
               neither
               fit
               to
               be
               read
               nor
               to
               be
               heard
               .
               Neither
               are
               things
               to
               be
               rashly
               and
               easily
               made
               publick
               ,
               that
               may
               cause
               scandal
               in
               t
               he
               Hearers
               ,
               and
               raise
               an
               ill
               Opinion
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               live
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               off
               ,
               too
               great
               to
               clear
               their
               own
               innocence
               .
            
             And
             now
             having
             rejected
             the
             Schismaticks
             with
             so
             much
             contempt
             and
             dishonour
             ,
             St.
             Cyprian
             writes
             to
             the
             Confessors
             ,
             who
             had
             given
             reputation
             to
             the
             Schism
             and
             Scandal
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             very
             severely
             
             schools
             them
             for
             their
             disorderly
             &
             
             
               Epist.
               56.
               
            
             Seditious
             behaviour
             .
             Gravat
             enim
             me
             atque
             contristat
             ,
             
               &c.
               It
               grieves
               and
               troubles
               me
               ,
               it
               pierces
               my
               very
               heart
               with
               unspeakable
               sorrow
               ,
               when
               I
               found
               that
               you
               ,
               even
               you
               against
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Constitution
               ,
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               against
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               had
               consented
               to
               the
               Creation
               of
               another
               Bishop
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               erect
               another
               Church
               ,
               to
               tear
               asunder
               the
               Members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               divide
               the
               very
               Soul
               and
               Body
               of
               the
               Lords
               Flock
               .
            
             And
             so
             goes
             on
             pathetically
             to
             exhort
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             would
             not
             lose
             the
             honour
             and
             reward
             of
             their
             past
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             speedily
             return
             into
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             that
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             for
             them
             so
             much
             as
             to
             pretend
             to
             the
             Confession
             of
             Christianity
             .
             And
             for
             their
             more
             ample
             satisfaction
             sends
             them
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               de
               unitate
               Ecclesiae
            
             .
             Where
             among
             many
             other
             effectual
             Arguments
             ,
             he
             represents
             to
             them
             that
             their
             Schism
             is
             a
             much
             more
             heinous
             Crime
             then
             that
             committed
             by
             the
             Lapsi
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             offended
             God
             less
             if
             they
             had
             fallen
             in
             Persecution
             ,
             then
             standing
             in
             it
             to
             fall
             into
             Schism
             ,
             which
             he
             tells
             them
             is
             a
             Crime
             not
             to
             be
             expiated
             by
             Martyrdom
             it self
             .
             
               Though
               they
               were
               
               slain
               for
               the
               Confession
            
             
             
               Tales
               etiam
               sroccisi
               in
               confessione
               nominis
               fuerint
               ,
               macula
               ista
               nec
               sanguine
               abluitur
               .
               Inexpiabilis
               &
               gravis
               culpa
               discordiae
               ,
               nec
               passione
               purgatur
               .
               Ess●
               Martyr
               non
               potest
               ,
               qui
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               non
               est
               .
            
             
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
               yet
               their
               Sin
               is
               a
               blemish
               not
               to
               be
               washt
               off
               by
               their
               own
               blood
               .
               The
               sin
               of
               Discord
               is
               heavy
               and
               expiable
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               purged
               away
               by
               Martyrdom
               it self
               .
               Neither
               can
               he
               be
               a
               Martyr
               that
               is
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Martyrs
             being
             alarm'd
             with
             these
             and
             the
             like
             discourses
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             received
             another
             Letter
             about
             the
             same
             business
             ,
             and
             much
             about
             the
             same
             time
             from
             that
             Wise
             and
             Great
             Man
             Dyonisius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             )
             are
             awakened
             to
             enquire
             more
             narrowly
             into
             the
             matter
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             find
             that
             Letters
             full
             of
             Calumnies
             
             
               Epist.
               49.
               
            
             and
             Reproaches
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             were
             utterly
             ignorant
             ,
             had
             been
             scatter'd
             and
             dispersed
             in
             all
             Churches
             in
             their
             name
             ,
             and
             confess
             that
             they
             had
             been
             circumvented
             by
             ill
             men
             ,
             beg
             forgiveness
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             their
             great
             miscarriage
             in
             the
             publique
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             Cornelius
             as
             their
             true
             and
             only
             Bishop
             .
             And
             that
             immediately
             broke
             the
             Schism
             and
             scatter'd
             the
             Schismaticks
             .
             
             Hic
             enim
             quosdam
             fratrès
             nostros
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Epist.
               51.
               
            
             
               For
               this
               was
               the
               thing
            
             (
             says
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               )
               that
               seduced
               some
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               followed
               the
               Communion
               of
               Confessors
               ,
               which
               strong
               prejudice
               being
               removed
               they
               are
               able
               to
               see
               the
               Light
               ,
               and
               understand
               that
               the
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               broke
               and
               divided
               ,
               neither
               will
               they
               be
               so
               easily
               perverted
               by
               every
               furious
               Schismatick
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               now
               convinced
               by
               experience
               that
               these
               brave
               Soldiers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               could
               not
               long
               by
               all
               the
               Arts
               of
               Craft
               and
               Subtilty
               be
               kept
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             But
             if
             the
             Reader
             desire
             a
             more
             compendious
             Account
             of
             all
             the
             Scenes
             and
             Motions
             of
             this
             Controversy
             ,
             he
             may
             meet
             with
             it
             in
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             admirable
             Epistle
             to
             Antonianus
             a
             Numidian
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             not
             throughly
             understanding
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Resolutions
             concerning
             the
             Lapsi
             ,
             nor
             the
             contest
             between
             Cornelius
             and
             Novatian
             ,
             writes
             to
             St.
             Cyprian
             for
             better
             information
             about
             them
             both
             .
             Who
             returns
             him
             a
             full
             Answer
             to
             both
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             to
             the
             whole
             Tragedy
             of
             the
             Contest
             between
             Cornelius
             and
             Novatian
             ,
             wherein
             he
             proves
             that
             Cornelius
             was
             lawfully
             Elected
             and
             Consecrated
             before
             Novatian
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             that
             alone
             was
             enough
             to
             null
             the
             Title
             of
             Novatian
             .
             Et
             
             cum
             post
             primum
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               seeing
               when
               there
               is
               one
               Bishop
               there
               cannot
               be
               another
               ,
               whoever
               pretends
               to
               be
               second
               after
               a
               first
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               alone
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               second
               but
               none
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             though
             he
             gives
             a
             large
             Account
             of
             Cornelius
             his
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             the
             Vices
             of
             Novatian
             ,
             yet
             the
             Principle
             that
             he
             relyes
             upon
             is
             the
             Priority
             of
             Cornelius
             his
             legal
             Ordination
             ,
             after
             which
             for
             any
             other
             man
             to
             thrust
             himself
             upon
             what
             pretence
             soever
             into
             the
             same
             Bishoprick
             ,
             is
             really
             to
             thrust
             himself
             both
             out
             of
             the
             particular
             Church
             that
             he
             invades
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             against
             which
             he
             Rebels
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             both
             ,
             one
             Church
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             receiving
             two
             Bishops
             .
             But
             the
             Martyrs
             being
             reduced
             ,
             and
             the
             Schismaticks
             scatter'd
             and
             every
             where
             rejected
             ,
             St.
             Cyprian
             sets
             himself
             to
             bring
             the
             War
             to
             a
             Final
             Issue
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             end
             summons
             a
             Council
             at
             Carthage
             to
             settle
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Lapsi
             forever
             ,
             whereas
             he
             informs
             Antonianus
             it
             was
             after
             mature
             debate
             determin'd
             with
             true
             Ecclesiastical
             Moderation
             .
             Scripturis
             diu
             ex
             utrâque
             parte
             prolatis
             ,
             &c.
             
               The
               Scriptures
               b●ing
               alledged
               and
               urged
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               we
               temper'd
               and
               pois'd
               the
               matter
               with
               an
               healing
               moderation
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               hope
               of
               Restitution
               should
               be
               wholly
               denyed
               
               the
            
             Lapsi
             ,
             
               lest
               despair
               should
               drive
               them
               into
               utter
               Apostacy
               ;
               nor
               that
               the
               censure
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               so
               loosned
               ,
               that
               the
               Offenders
               should
               be
               lightly
               admitted
               to
               Communion
               ,
               but
               that
               upon
               due
               Penance
               and
               Humiliation
               ,
               every
               mans
               particular
               cause
               and
               circumstances
               being
               examin'd
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               accordingly
               treated
               .
            
             Which
             Decree
             being
             certified
             by
             a
             Synodical
             Epistle
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
               Cornelius
               at
               the
               Petition
               of
               St.
            
             Cyprian
             ,
             as
             Labbe
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Romanists
             expresses
             it
             ,
             allows
             his
             Confirmation
             .
             And
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             alledges
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             words
             to
             Antonianus
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             declares
             Cornelius
             his
             Compliance
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             determination
             ,
             so
             that
             instead
             of
             giving
             force
             to
             his
             Authority
             he
             only
             followed
             it
             ,
             
               And
               as
               if
               the
               number
               of
            
             
             
               Ac
               si
               minus
               sufficiens
               ●piscoporum
               Numerus
               in
               Africâ
               videbatur
               ,
               etiam
               Romam
               super
               hac
               re
               scripsimus
               ad
               Cornelium
               Collegam
               nostrum
               ,
               qui
               et
               ipse
               cum
               plurimis
               Coëpiscopis
               habito
               Concilio
               ,
               in
               eandem
               nobiscum
               sententiam
               ,
               pari
               gravitate
               et
               salubri
               moderatione
               consensit
               .
            
             
               Bishops
               in
               Africa
               were
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               we
               writ
               to
            
             Cornelius
             
               our
               Collegue
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               who
               calling
               a
               Council
               of
               a
               great
               many
               Bishops
               approved
               our
               Judgment
               with
               equal
               Wisdom
               and
               wholsome
               moderation
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             Schismatiques
             being
             thus
             utterly
             routed
             at
             Rome
             ,
             they
             fly
             back
             into
             Africk
             ,
             and
             there
             associate
             to
             set
             up
             another
             Bishop
             against
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             agree
             upon
             Fortunatus
             ,
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             Faelicissimus
             with
             a
             Guard
             of
             rude
             and
             desperate
             Fellows
             posts
             to
             Rome
             ,
             signifies
             the
             Election
             of
             their
             new
             Bishop
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             demands
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             is
             rejected
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             scorn
             and
             disgrace
             .
             Upon
             this
             they
             huff
             and
             domineer
             ,
             and
             scare
             the
             old
             Bishop
             with
             their
             lowd
             threatnings
             and
             lowder
             Lyes
             ,
             particularly
             that
             this
             business
             was
             transacted
             by
             the
             concurrent
             Vote
             of
             five
             and
             twenty
             Bishops
             ;
             this
             puts
             Cornelius
             to
             a
             stand
             ,
             and
             hearing
             nothing
             all
             this
             while
             of
             it
             from
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             writes
             to
             him
             to
             know
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             who
             returns
             him
             a
             large
             and
             pathetical
             Narrative
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             he
             states
             the
             whole
             matter
             with
             that
             
             
               Epist.
               59.
               
            
             clearness
             and
             strength
             of
             reason
             ,
             with
             that
             evidence
             of
             proof
             ,
             with
             that
             fulness
             of
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             vanquisht
             the
             Faction
             forever
             ,
             for
             after
             that
             time
             we
             hear
             very
             little
             of
             this
             sullen
             Schism
             .
             And
             the
             Fundamental
             Principle
             upon
             which
             he
             insists
             is
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             of
             his
             own
             Episcopal
             Superiority
             .
             
               Heresies
               and
               Schisms
               arise
               from
               no
               other
               Fountain
               ,
            
             
             
               Neque
               enim
               aliunde
               
               Haereses
               obortae
               sunt
               ,
               aut
               nata
               sunt
               Schismata
               quàm
               inde
               quòd
               Sacerdoti
               dei
               non
               obtemperatur
               ,
               nec
               unus
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               ad
               tempus
               sacerdos
               ,
               et
               ad
               tempus
               Judex
               vice
               Christi
               cogitatur
               ,
               cui
               si
               secundùm
               magisteria
               divina
               obtemperaret
               fraterni
               tas
               Universa
               ,
               nemo
               adversum
               sacerdotū
               collegium
               quidquā
               moveret
               ,
               nemo
               post
               divinum
               judicium
               ,
               post
               populi
               suffragium
               ,
               post
               coepisco
               ,
               porum
               consensum
               ,
               Judicem
               se
               jam
               non
               Episcopi
               sed
               dei
               faceret
               .
            
             
               then
               because
               the
               Priest
               of
               God
               is
               not
               obeyed
               ,
               nor
               one
               Priest
               at
               a
               time
               is
               thought
               to
               preside
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               Christ's
               Vicegerent
               .
               To
               whom
               if
               the
               whole
               Brotherhood
               would
               obey
               according
               to
               the
               divine
               commands
               ,
               no
               man
               would
               move
               Sedition
               against
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Priests
               ,
               no
               man
               after
               the
               Sentence
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               good
               liking
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               would
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               judge
               not
               the
               Bi
               shop
               but
               God
               him self
               .
            
          
           
             That
             was
             his
             case
             that
             when
             he
             had
             been
             Canonically
             Elected
             and
             Constituted
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             his
             own
             Presbyters
             should
             presume
             to
             out
             him
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             that
             he
             held
             for
             his
             life
             by
             D●vine
             Authority
             ,
          
           
           
             And
             therefore
             to
             Travel
             no
             farther
             into
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             though
             the
             Schismatiques
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             restless
             Genius
             of
             such
             Men
             ,
             made
             some
             faint
             sallys
             to
             save
             and
             redeem
             themselves
             ,
             we
             plainly
             see
             that
             this
             was
             the
             first
             Article
             of
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             Unity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             the
             Unity
             of
             a
             Bishop
             in
             every
             Diocesan
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             dutiful
             and
             regular
             Communion
             of
             all
             its
             Members
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             grand
             Article
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             has
             a
             more
             diffusive
             influence
             upon
             the
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             obligation
             upon
             all
             Christian
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             preserve
             Concord
             and
             Communion
             among
             themselves
             .
             And
             as
             the
             former
             unites
             every
             Christian
             to
             some
             particular
             Church
             ;
             so
             this
             unites
             every
             particular
             Church
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholique
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             St.
             Cyprian
             and
             the
             Ancients
             intend
             by
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             viz.
             All
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             united
             into
             one
             Body
             by
             the
             Concord
             of
             Bishops
             in
             the
             same
             Rules
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             .
             And
             this
             is
             his
             meaning
             in
             those
             several
             Passages
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             makes
             every
             Church
             both
             a
             perfect
             Church
             within
             it self
             ,
             and
             yet
             
             only
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholique
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             formention'd
             Passage
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Unitate
               :
               Episcopat●s
               ●nus
               est
               ,
               cujus
               a
               singulis
               in
               solid●m
               pars
               tenetur
               :
               There
               is
               but
               one
               Episcopacy
               ,
               of
               which
               every
               Bishop
               possesses
               his
               own
               share
               with
               plenitude
               of
               Power
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             56
             Epistle
             ,
             
               A
               Christo
               una
               Ecclesia
               per
               tot●m
               orbem
               in
               multa
               membra
               d●visa
               ,
               Christ
               has
               founded
               one
               Church
               ,
               dispers'd
               through
               the
               whole
               World
               in
               many
               Districts
               or
               Divisions
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             
               Episcopatus
               unus
               ,
               Episcoporum
               multorum
               concordi
               numer
               sitate
               diffusus
               ,
               There
               is
               but
               one
               Episcopacy
               spread
               every
               where
               by
               the
               Concord
               of
               all
               Bishops
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             68th
             Epistle
             ,
             
               Etsi
               Pastores
               multi
               sumus
               ,
               unum
               tamen
               gregem
               pascimus
               ,
               &
               oves
               universas
               ,
               quas
               Christus
               sanguine
               s●o
               &
               passio●●
               q●aesivit
               ,
               colligere
               &
               fovere
               debemus
               :
               Though
               we
               are
               many
               Pastors
               ,
               yet
               we
               ●eed
               but
               one
               Flock
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               all
               bound
               to
               fold
               and
               cherish
               all
               the
               Sheep
               that
               Christ
               has
               purchased
               with
               his
               Blood
               and
               Passion
               .
            
             By
             which
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             passages
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             frequent
             in
             his
             Writings
             ,
             nothing
             less
             can
             be
             understood
             than
             the
             Obligation
             of
             all
             particular
             Churches
             to
             mutual
             Concord
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             in
             the
             Church
             Catholique
             .
             And
             agreeable
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             his
             
             practice
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             proceedings
             to
             Foreign
             Churches
             for
             their
             Judgment
             and
             Approbation
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             means
             a
             stricter
             Unity
             of
             Discipline
             was
             at
             that
             time
             kept
             up
             in
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             then
             in
             any
             other
             Age.
             Thus
             when
             he
             had
             cast
             Faelicissimus
             and
             his
             Associates
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             they
             could
             never
             after
             it
             get
             footing
             in
             any
             other
             Church
             :
             And
             when
             Cornelius
             had
             cast
             Novation
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             though
             he
             made
             many
             bold
             and
             plausible
             Attempts
             to
             insinuate
             himself
             into
             divers
             other
             Churches
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             never
             meet
             with
             entertainment
             in
             any
             ,
             but
             found
             himself
             doom'd
             to
             the
             Fate
             of
             Cain
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Vagabond
             all
             the
             days
             of
             his
             Life
             .
             This
             Correspondence
             of
             Discipline
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             Epistles
             .
             Thus
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Discipline
             and
             Diligence
             ,
             
               Necessarium
               duxi
               has
               ad
               vos
               literas
               facere
               ,
               quibus
               vobis
            
             
             
               act●s
               nostri
               ,
               &
               Disciplinae
               &
               Diligentiae
               ratio
               redderetur
               .
            
             And
             then
             gives
             a
             particular
             Account
             of
             all
             his
             Proceedings
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Lapsi
             ,
             and
             the
             illegal
             Pardons
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessours
             ;
             Lest
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
             
               our
               Resolutions
               that
            
             
             
               ought
               to
               be
               uniform
               and
               agreeable
               in
               all
               things
               should
               be
               dissonant
               in
               any
               .
            
          
           
             The
             very
             same
             that
             is
             done
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Caldonius
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             tells
             
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             sent
             the
             same
             Account
             to
             divers
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             desires
             him
             to
             conveigh
             it
             to
             as
             many
             Bishops
             or
             Collegues
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             
               That
               the
               same
               Resolution
               and
               Agreement
               in
               all
               things
               might
               according
               to
               our
               Lords
               Command
               be
               preserved
               in
               all
               Churches
               :
               Ut
               apud
               omnes
               unus
               Actus
               ,
               &
               una
               consensio
               secundùm
               Domini
               proecepta
               teneatur
               .
            
             And
             again
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             informs
             them
             of
             the
             disorderly
             Proceedings
             of
             Lucianus
             ,
             and
             other
             Confessors
             ,
             in
             giving
             Absolution
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             and
             desires
             their
             farther
             assistance
             ,
             assuring
             them
             ,
             That
             their
             former
             concurrence
             with
             him
             ,
             had
             supported
             him
             against
             that
             old
             dead
             weight
             of
             Envy
             ,
             and
             saved
             him
             a
             World
             of
             Trouble
             :
             
               Laborantes
               hic
               nos
               ,
               &
               contra
               invidiae
               impetum
               ,
               totis
               fidei
               viribus
               resistentes
            
             
             
               multùm
               sermo
               vester
               adjuvit
               ,
               ut
               divinitùs
               compendium
               fieret
               .
            
             And
             when
             in
             another
             Epistle
             to
             them
             he
             had
             caution'd
             
             them
             against
             Privatus
             an
             Heretical
             Bishop
             ,
             they
             return
             him
             thanks
             for
             his
             great
             care
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             a
             duty
             (
             say
             they
             )
             equally
             incumbent
             upon
             us
             all
             ,
             
               Omnes
               enim
               nos
               decit
               pro
               corpore
               totius
               Ecclesioe
               ,
               cujus
            
             
             
               per
               varias
               quasque
               Provincias
               membra
               digesta
               sunt
               ,
               excubare
               .
            
             And
             so
             when
             the
             African
             Bishops
             had
             agreed
             to
             make
             an
             abatement
             of
             the
             rigour
             of
             Discipline
             
             toward
             the
             Lapsi
             upon
             the
             foresight
             of
             a
             new
             approaching
             Persecution
             ,
             they
             acquaint
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             with
             their
             Resolution
             by
             a
             Synodical
             Epistle
             .
             But
             the
             most
             eminent
             correspondence
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             about
             this
             business
             ,
             was
             that
             between
             Cornelius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Dionysius
            
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Fabian
            
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Cyprian
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             by
             whose
             Concord
             and
             Conduct
             the
             fury
             both
             of
             the
             
             Schism
             and
             Schismatiques
             was
             at
             last
             utterly
             vanquish't
             .
             And
             it
             was
             this
             breach
             of
             the
             Unity
             among
             Christian
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             great
             Aggravation
             and
             Enormity
             of
             the
             Sin
             of
             Novatian
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             represented
             by
             St.
             Cyprian
             in
             his
             excellent
             Epistle
             to
             
               Antonianus
               ;
               Cùm
               sit
               à
               Christo
               una
               Ecclesia
               per
               totum
               mundum
               ,
               &c.
               
               When
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Church
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               divided
               into
               many
               Parts
               ,
               and
               one
               Episcopacy
               diffused
               all
               over
               by
               
               the
               numerous
               Concord
               of
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               this
               Man
               slighting
               the
               Command
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               setled
               Unity
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
               endeavours
               to
               erect
               an
               humane
               Church
               ,
               sends
               his
               new
               Apostles
               through
               divers
               Cities
               ,
               to
               lay
               the
               Foundations
               of
               a
               new
               Institution
               .
               And
               whereas
               there
               had
               been
               of
               a
               long
               time
               Bishops
               venerable
               for
               Age
               ,
               Orthodox
               in
               Faith
               ,
               proved
               in
               Tryals
               ,
               proscribed
               in
               Persecutions
               ,
               Ordain'd
               in
               all
               Provinces
               and
               every
               City
               ,
               yet
               he
               dares
               presume
               to
               set
               up
               over
               them
               his
               own
               False-Bishops
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               resolved
               to
               vanquish
               the
               whole
               World
               meerly
               by
               his
               stubbornness
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               propagation
               of
               Discord
               to
               tear
               in
               pieces
               the
               whole
               Union
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Body
               .
            
             That
             was
             a
             plain
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             the
             dividing
             the
             Body
             of
             Christian
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             whose
             Concord
             and
             Agreement
             the
             true
             Catholique
             Unity
             consisted
             .
             But
             the
             most
             remarkable
             Discourse
             in
             all
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             Writings
             
             upon
             this
             Argument
             is
             his
             severe
             Epistle
             to
             Florentius
             or
             Pupianus
             an
             African
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             took
             upon
             himself
             to
             disclaim
             Communion
             with
             St.
             Cyprian
             by
             his
             own
             single
             Authority
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             St.
             Cyprian
             was
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             
               [
               Ecclesiae
               universae
               per
               totum
               mundum
               nobiscum
               Unitatis
               
               vinculo
               copulat●●
               .
               ]
            
             
             
               And
               therefore
               when
               the
               one
               Catholique
               Church
               cannot
               be
               rent
               nor
               divided
               ,
               but
               is
               united
               and
               combin'd
               together
               by
               the
               Cement
               of
               the
               Epis●opal
               Concord
               ▪
            
             He
             charges
             Pupianus
             with
             casting
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             by
             denying
             to
             Communicate
             with
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             with
             whom
             all
             other
             Bishops
             communicated
             .
             And
             withal
             tells
             him
             ,
             That
             his
             Crime
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             scarce
             be
             restored
             upon
             Repentance
             and
             Satisfaction
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             his
             own
             part
             he
             dares
             not
             do
             it
             without
             some
             express
             Commission
             from
             God
             himself
             .
             
               I
               shall
               begg
               advice
               from
               God
               whether
               you
            
             
             
               shall
               be
               restored
            
             [
             after
             having
             made
             satisfaction
             ]
             
               and
               that
               he
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               let
               me
               know
               by
               some
               sign
               and
               intimation
               of
               his
               Will
               ,
               whether
               he
               will
               ever
               permit
               such
               an
               one
               as
               you
               to
               he
               received
               
               into
               the
               Communion
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             St.
             Cyprian
             means
             by
             a
             Bishops
             making
             himself
             
               Episcopus
               Episcopi
            
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             here
             particularly
             charges
             Pupianus
             ,
             when
             one
             Bishop
             presumes
             by
             his
             single
             Authority
             to
             judge
             another
             .
             Which
             was
             in
             those
             days
             justly
             esteem'd
             the
             most
             unpardonable
             breach
             of
             Catholique
             Communion
             .
             For
             upon
             that
             pretence
             ,
             he
             might
             if
             he
             pleased
             ,
             disclaim
             and
             condemn
             every
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Christian
             World.
             And
             therefore
             though
             any
             other
             Offender
             that
             stood
             Excommunicate
             even
             by
             a
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             might
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             satisfaction
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             case
             St.
             Cyprian
             doubts
             whether
             Pupianus
             his
             Repentance
             will
             be
             ever
             accepted
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             if
             upon
             it
             he
             should
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             his
             Absolution
             must
             not
             be
             peremptory
             as
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             still
             to
             refer
             him
             to
             the
             fear
             and
             danger
             of
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God.
             
               Si
               temeritatis
               &
               saperbiae
               &
               insolentiae
               tuae
               agere
               vel
               serò
               paenitentiam
               caeperis
               ,
               si
               Deo
               &
               Christo
               ●jus
               plenissimè
               satisfeceris
               ,
               communicationis
               tuae
               poterimus
               habere
               rationem
               ,
               manente
               tamen
               apud
               nos
               divinae
               censurae
               respectu
               &
               metu
               .
            
             This
             was
             a
             singular
             Severity
             in
             so
             gentle
             a
             Person
             as
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             
             who
             allowed
             full
             Restitution
             to
             all
             other
             Offenders
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             case
             he
             does
             it
             with
             an
             If.
             And
             in
             plain
             truth
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Crime
             deserved
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             an
             Eternal
             Subversion
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             Pride
             or
             the
             Peevishness
             of
             one
             single
             Man
             may
             be
             suffer'd
             to
             censure
             and
             condemn
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholique
             Church
             .
             For
             though
             this
             pique
             of
             Pupianus
             lay
             only
             against
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             yet
             he
             being
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             him
             )
             in
             Communion
             with
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             through
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             though
             the
             blow
             were
             aim'd
             at
             him
             singly
             ,
             it
             lighted
             upon
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             was
             equally
             involved
             in
             the
             Censure
             .
             Which
             was
             then
             thought
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             Luciferian
             pride
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             by
             him
             placed
             next
             to
             the
             unpardonable
             Sin.
             The
             passages
             in
             St.
             Cyprian
             to
             this
             purpose
             are
             innumerable
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             scarce
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             does
             not
             expresly
             declare
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             to
             lye
             in
             the
             Concord
             and
             Agreement
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Colledge
             ;
             that
             was
             a
             Succession
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             ,
             between
             whom
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             equally
             divided
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             to
             agree
             all
             together
             in
             one
             Catholique
             Communion
             .
             This
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             easily
             to
             be
             understood
             that
             I
             
             cannot
             but
             stand
             amazed
             to
             find
             Men
             of
             Sense
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Ingenuity
             pretend
             to
             be
             so
             dull
             as
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             how
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             reduced
             to
             practice
             by
             way
             of
             external
             Policy
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Lines
             of
             it
             are
             so
             plainly
             traced
             out
             in
             the
             Universal
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             St.
             Cyprian
             .
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             give
             a
             much
             larger
             account
             of
             it
             by
             transcribing
             almost
             all
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             the
             chief
             Affairs
             whereof
             were
             all
             along
             transacted
             by
             this
             way
             of
             Epistolary
             Correspondence
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             best
             way
             of
             attaining
             knowledge
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             is
             not
             by
             following
             set
             and
             form'd
             Histories
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             by
             consulting
             particular
             Epistles
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             have
             a
             distinct
             account
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             of
             the
             true
             Springs
             and
             Motions
             of
             all
             the
             publique
             Transactions
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             14.
             
          
           
             But
             because
             this
             Argument
             of
             Unity
             and
             Communion
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             external
             Polity
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             become
             a
             Controversie
             among
             some
             learned
             Men
             of
             our
             own
             Church
             ,
             though
             what
             I
             have
             already
             discoursed
             in
             general
             be
             more
             then
             enough
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             as
             much
             as
             is
             in
             
             it self
             needful
             to
             state
             the
             Case
             ,
             yet
             unless
             I
             assoil
             some
             particular
             Arguments
             that
             are
             at
             this
             time
             on
             foot
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             some
             Readers
             under
             the
             power
             of
             great
             prejudices
             ,
             and
             those
             prejudices
             being
             maintain'd
             by
             the
             deserved
             Reputation
             of
             some
             good
             and
             learned
             Men
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             easily
             removed
             ,
             not
             otherwise
             then
             by
             particular
             Confutations
             .
             The
             two
             great
             Men
             at
             first
             engaged
             in
             this
             Controversie
             are
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Barrow
             ,
             Men
             of
             equal
             value
             both
             for
             Modesty
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Piety
             .
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             is
             peremptory
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             one
             United
             Government
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
             The
             Dr.
             granting
             it
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             very
             desirable
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             rare
             cases
             practicable
             ,
             as
             when
             all
             Christendom
             was
             almost
             confin'd
             within
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             cannot
             conceive
             any
             Necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             Obligation
             to
             it
             .
             But
             with
             all
             due
             Reverence
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             so
             good
             a
             Man
             ,
             I
             must
             make
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             ,
             however
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             he
             answers
             neither
             his
             usual
             Acuteness
             or
             Ingenuity
             in
             this
             performance
             .
             Probably
             it
             might
             have
             been
             an
             imperfect
             work
             ,
             and
             an
             Essay
             upon
             the
             Argument
             by
             way
             of
             exercise
             to
             himself
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             were
             serious
             ,
             and
             the
             
             discourse
             were
             the
             result
             of
             his
             own
             Judgment
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             when
             I
             come
             to
             consider
             his
             way
             of
             discoursing
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             by
             no
             means
             weighed
             the
             matter
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             comprehend
             the
             Arguments
             that
             he
             undertook
             to
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             consistent
             with
             himself
             ,
             but
             expresly
             asserts
             the
             Opinion
             that
             he
             endeavours
             to
             oppose
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             unusual
             inconsistency
             in
             so
             Acute
             a
             Man
             I
             can
             give
             no
             other
             Reason
             ,
             then
             that
             his
             great
             Zeal
             against
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             by
             way
             of
             Papal
             Monarchy
             Transported
             him
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             him
             forget
             that
             obligation
             to
             Unity
             and
             Communion
             that
             lyes
             upon
             all
             Churches
             under
             their
             several
             distinct
             Governments
             .
             But
             whatever
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             mistake
             ,
             his
             reasons
             only
             concern
             us
             ,
             and
             here
             to
             proceed
             Methodically
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             first
             place
             set
             down
             his
             Adversaries
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             his
             Replies
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             his
             own
             Arguments
             ,
             with
             my
             Answers
             to
             them
             .
             And
             first
             he
             begins
             the
             dispute
             with
             an
             intimation
             of
             the
             want
             of
             perspicuity
             in
             his
             Adversaries
             Writings
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             know
             is
             a
             popular
             Objection
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             some
             Men
             ,
             who
             will
             by
             no
             means
             allow
             him
             to
             be
             an
             intelligible
             Writer
             ,
             though
             for
             what
             reason
             
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             unless
             that
             it
             is
             convenient
             for
             themselves
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             understood
             ;
             for
             if
             once
             Men
             were
             convinced
             of
             the
             true
             Constitution
             of
             any
             one
             Church
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             that
             would
             forever
             destroy
             all
             indifferency
             ,
             or
             pretended
             moderation
             ,
             between
             the
             several
             different
             Parties
             among
             us
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             be
             constituted
             by
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             separate
             from
             it
             are
             both
             Heretiques
             and
             Schismatiques
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             join
             with
             it
             as
             the
             right
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             meerly
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             possession
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             declare
             them
             so
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             have
             them
             cast
             out
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Communion
             .
             If
             indeed
             the
             difference
             were
             only
             about
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             some
             room
             for
             good
             nature
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             contest
             is
             about
             the
             Essential
             Constitution
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             Established
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             those
             that
             separate
             from
             it
             ,
             nay
             that
             endeavour
             with
             all
             their
             might
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             present
             Schismatiques
             do
             )
             cannot
             but
             incur
             the
             utmost
             displeasure
             and
             severity
             of
             all
             honest
             Men
             that
             sincerely
             love
             it
             :
             In
             such
             cases
             as
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             to
             talk
             of
             terms
             of
             Accommodation
             :
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             some
             Men
             that
             
             would
             keep
             fair
             with
             all
             Parties
             ,
             are
             so
             afraid
             of
             the
             Plea
             of
             Divine
             Right
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             for
             if
             that
             be
             setled
             ,
             they
             are
             thereby
             obliged
             and
             determin'd
             positively
             to
             declare
             against
             the
             Schi●●
             of
             all
             other
             different
             Parties
             .
             And
             not
             to
             do
             it
             is
             to
             partake
             of
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             to
             join
             with
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             not
             to
             be
             for
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             against
             it
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             will
             accept
             of
             no
             such
             lukewarm
             and
             perfidious
             moderation
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             Men
             that
             Communicate
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             not
             as
             founded
             upon
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             proceed
             upon
             no
             other
             ground
             then
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Church
             at
             present
             in
             Possession
             ,
             so
             that
             whatever
             Party
             has
             the
             luck
             to
             get
             uppermost
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             then
             be
             it
             Popery
             ,
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             Independendy
             we
             are
             Schismatiques
             if
             we
             separate
             from
             it
             :
             For
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             form
             of
             Government
             settled
             by
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             then
             none
             of
             these
             can
             be
             in
             themselves
             unlawful
             ,
             because
             nothing
             can
             be
             so
             but
             as
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             there
             is
             no
             Sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             a
             very
             mean
             piece
             of
             Service
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             assert
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             her
             Constitution
             ;
             for
             if
             that
             be
             all
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             necessary
             too
             as
             establisht
             by
             
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             so
             are
             all
             other
             forms
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             difference
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             State
             has
             thought
             good
             to
             annex
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             preferments
             to
             this
             way
             ;
             but
             setting
             them
             aside
             ,
             the
             Separatists
             are
             as
             much
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             our selves
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             State
             should
             be
             pleased
             to
             settle
             all
             the
             Emoluments
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             Presbytery
             or
             Independency
             ,
             yes
             or
             Popery
             it self
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             is
             pleaded
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             will
             be
             as
             pleadable
             against
             it
             for
             the
             Church
             Triumphant
             .
             So
             fatal
             and
             pernicious
             to
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             is
             this
             Principle
             that
             takes
             away
             all
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             it
             blows
             up
             the
             very
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             can
             stand
             upon
             no
             other
             bottom
             then
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             lets
             Men
             loose
             from
             all
             other
             Obligations
             to
             Communicate
             with
             any
             Church
             ,
             then
             meerly
             those
             of
             courtesie
             and
             civility
             ;
             for
             the
             only
             reason
             it
             can
             lay
             upon
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             Communicate
             with
             the
             Church
             they
             live
             in
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             it
             for
             convenience
             and
             peace
             sake
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             be
             troublesom
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             are
             lef●
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             to
             be
             of
             what
             Church
             they
             please
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             please
             of
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             none
             by
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             obliged
             to
             Communicate
             with
             any
             .
             But
             of
             the
             ill
             Consequences
             of
             
             this
             fatal
             Principle
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             particular
             account
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             Design
             ;
             when
             after
             I
             have
             made
             good
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             convince
             all
             the
             different
             Parties
             of
             their
             Deviations
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             I
             doubt
             this
             Sect
             of
             Men
             will
             be
             found
             the
             most
             guilty
             of
             any
             ,
             of
             perfidiousness
             against
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             for
             they
             disown
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             all
             times
             and
             places
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             an
             offence
             of
             a
             more
             heinous
             Nature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             larger
             Extent
             ,
             then
             when
             committed
             only
             against
             the
             particular
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Though
             the
             greatest
             aggravation
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             taken
             up
             precariously
             without
             ground
             or
             shadow
             of
             Reason
             ,
             in
             defiance
             to
             all
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             its
             Pleas
             pervert
             them
             with
             more
             folly
             and
             grossness
             ,
             then
             the
             Romanists
             pretences
             for
             Papal
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             shewn
             in
             due
             place
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Learned
             Author
             ,
             and
             his
             complaint
             of
             Mr.
             
             Thorndike's
             obscurity
             ,
             that
             was
             taken
             up
             by
             him
             from
             a
             vulgar
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             first
             started
             by
             others
             ,
             chiefly
             to
             prevent
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             .
             It
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             things
             in
             his
             Epilogue
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
             England
             ,
             that
             cannot
             but
             create
             some
             difficulty
             to
             the
             less
             skilful
             Reader
             :
             As
             first
             ,
             the
             very
             careless
             and
             uncorrected
             Impression
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             faults
             have
             escaped
             ,
             or
             rather
             passed
             through
             the
             Press
             ,
             as
             cannot
             but
             very
             much
             disturb
             and
             perplex
             the
             Sense
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             mistake
             is
             committed
             (
             as
             it
             very
             frequently
             is
             )
             in
             the
             Particles
             of
             Argumentation
             ,
             whereby
             the
             plain
             coherence
             of
             the
             discourse
             is
             often
             lost
             and
             inverted
             ;
             both
             which
             being
             added
             to
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             stile
             it self
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             is
             intelligible
             enough
             to
             an
             attending
             Reader
             ,
             yet
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             somewhat
             dark
             and
             involved
             ,
             as
             usually
             happens
             to
             over-thoughtful
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             case
             of
             this
             Learned
             Man
             ,
             his
             former
             Writings
             upon
             the
             very
             same
             Subject
             being
             much
             more
             plain
             and
             perspicuous
             .
             But
             the
             thing
             that
             most
             of
             all
             puts
             the
             ordinary
             Reader
             to
             a
             ●oss
             ,
             is
             his
             frequent
             and
             large
             digressions
             ,
             for
             being
             a
             compleat
             Master
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Learning
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             confine
             himself
             to
             his
             proper
             Argument
             ,
             but
             upon
             every
             turn
             runs
             out
             into
             other
             Subjects
             .
             And
             the
             method
             of
             the
             connexion
             not
             appearing
             ,
             the
             common
             Reader
             loses
             the
             design
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             To
             give
             an
             instance
             or
             two
             ,
             his
             chief
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Unity
             
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             being
             taken
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ;
             beside
             making
             out
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             he
             enters
             into
             large
             Discourses
             concerning
             the
             Use
             and
             Necessity
             of
             Baptism
             against
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             the
             Sence
             of
             the
             Church
             about
             it
             in
             all
             Ages
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             time
             the
             less
             diligent
             Reader
             has
             travell'd
             through
             these
             long
             Digressive
             Controversies
             ,
             he
             forgets
             the
             first
             Conclusion
             ,
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             right
             to
             these
             two
             Sacraments
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             Reader
             would
             distinguish
             between
             the
             direct
             Course
             and
             Tenor
             of
             the
             Discourse
             it self
             ,
             and
             these
             occasional
             Salleys
             ,
             the
             whole
             Method
             of
             proceeding
             would
             appear
             plain
             and
             perspicuous
             enough
             to
             an
             ordinary
             understanding
             .
             And
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             only
             refer
             him
             to
             his
             first
             Book
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             substance
             and
             groundwork
             of
             his
             other
             larger
             Treatises
             .
             And
             that
             is
             his
             discourse
             of
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             a
             Christian
             state
             .
             In
             which
             keeping
             close
             to
             his
             Argument
             ,
             he
             has
             stated
             this
             and
             all
             other
             matters
             that
             he
             t●eats
             of
             with
             that
             clearness
             and
             coherence
             of
             Reason
             ,
             that
             whoever
             will
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             run
             through
             that
             little
             Book
             
             can
             never
             complain
             of
             any
             Obscurity
             in
             his
             following
             Writings
             .
             Thus
             in
             his
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             lays
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             one
             Catholick
             Church
             upon
             the
             right
             of
             holding
             publick
             Assemblies
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             infers
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             the
             power
             of
             granting
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             suppose
             a
             settled
             Authority
             of
             taking
             into
             or
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             unless
             those
             that
             are
             taken
             in
             are
             taken
             into
             the
             whole
             Society
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             cast
             out
             are
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             no
             effect
             to
             the
             purpose
             to
             which
             they
             are
             design'd
             .
             For
             unless
             a
             Man
             that
             is
             baptised
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             have
             a
             right
             of
             Communicating
             with
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             change
             his
             Habitation
             ,
             he
             must
             leave
             his
             Christianity
             behind
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             right
             of
             holding
             publick
             Assemblies
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             unless
             a
             man
             that
             is
             Excommunicate
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             be
             thereby
             cast
             out
             of
             Communion
             with
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             changing
             his
             Habitation
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             was
             cut
             off
             as
             a
             corrupt
             Member
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             elude
             the
             just
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             withstanding
             his
             Excommunication
             have
             as
             full
             a
             right
             to
             all
             Christian
             Priviledges
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             been
             proceeded
             against
             .
             
             This
             is
             the
             main
             stress
             of
             his
             Argument
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             which
             he
             farther
             shews
             by
             the
             power
             of
             inflicting
             and
             abating
             Pennance
             ,
             that
             is
             connected
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             Excommunication
             or
             inflicting
             Censures
             .
             And
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Argumentation
             is
             so
             evident
             and
             unavoidable
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             confess
             my self
             not
             a
             little
             surprised
             how
             it
             was
             possible
             that
             our
             Learned
             Adversary
             could
             any
             way
             baulk
             or
             shift
             the
             Evidence
             of
             its
             Conviction
             .
             Especially
             when
             himself
             saw
             so
             clearly
             that
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Unity
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             its
             preservation
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             founds
             it
             only
             upon
             the
             Confederation
             and
             consent
             of
             Churches
             and
             not
             any
             divine
             Command
             ,
             yet
             he
             founds
             that
             Consent
             upon
             its
             necessity
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               This
               course
               (
               says
               he
               )
               was
               very
               prudential
               
               and
               useful
               for
               preserving
               the
               truth
               of
               Religion
               and
               Unity
               of
               Faith
               ,
               against
               Heretical
               Devices
               springing
               up
               in
               that
               free
               age
               ,
               for
               maintaining
               Concord
               and
               good
               Correspondence
               among
               Christians
               ,
               together
               with
               an
               Harmony
               in
               Manners
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               for
               that
               otherwise
               Christendom
               would
               have
               been
               shatter'd
               and
               crumbled
               into
               numberless
               Parties
               ,
               discordant
               in
               Opinion
               and
               Practice
               ,
               and
               consequently
               alienated
               in
               affection
               ,
               
               which
               inevitably
               among
               most
               men
               doth
               follow
               difference
               of
               Opinion
               and
               Manners
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               short
               time
               it
               would
               not
               have
               appeared
               what
               Christianity
               was
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Religion
               ,
               being
               overgrown
               with
               differences
               and
               discords
               ,
               must
               have
               perished
               .
            
             Now
             is
             not
             this
             a
             very
             fair
             concession
             for
             one
             who
             is
             labouring
             only
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             Unity
             of
             Government
             among
             several
             Churches
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             without
             it
             Christianity
             must
             have
             certainly
             perish't
             .
             But
             this
             dropt
             from
             his
             own
             natural
             sense
             and
             ingenuity
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             but
             acknowledge
             the
             Evidence
             of
             so
             clear
             a
             truth
             .
             But
             though
             it
             was
             an
             utter
             subversion
             of
             his
             whole
             design
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             he
             was
             so
             intent
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             undertaken
             ,
             that
             he
             overlook't
             even
             his
             own
             thoughts
             when
             they
             stood
             in
             his
             way
             .
             And
             now
             after
             this
             it
             is
             so
             easie
             to
             overthrow
             every
             particular
             part
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             not
             for
             his
             Authority
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             needless
             .
             But
             because
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             it
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             I
             shall
             do
             it
             with
             all
             possible
             brevity
             .
             First
             then
             ,
             
               the
               name
               of
               Church
               is
               attributed
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Christiaans
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               implyeth
               Unity
            
             .
             And
             this
             he
             confesses
             it
             does
             ,
             but
             determines
             not
             the
             kind
             or
             ground
             thereof
             ,
             there
             being
             several
             kinds
             ,
             any
             whereof
             may
             suffice
             to
             
             ground
             that
             comprehensive
             Appellation
             .
             But
             this
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             is
             most
             apparently
             false
             ,
             for
             it
             determines
             it self
             to
             that
             kind
             that
             consists
             in
             an
             Unity
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             determination
             of
             it
             is
             its
             necessity
             to
             the
             Peace
             and
             Welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             without
             this
             kind
             of
             Unity
             ,
             no
             other
             sort
             will
             suffice
             to
             ground
             the
             Appellation
             ,
             because
             without
             it
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             Unity
             ,
             this
             is
             necessary
             to
             all
             other
             sorts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             without
             it
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             that
             name
             .
             But
             to
             deal
             plainly
             ,
             the
             Argument
             is
             not
             here
             sairly
             represented
             ,
             for
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             does
             not
             argue
             merely
             from
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             which
             the
             name
             is
             applied
             ,
             the
             Church
             being
             a
             Society
             or
             Body
             Politick
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             to
             be
             either
             proved
             or
             supposed
             in
             this
             dispute
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             made
             out
             ,
             then
             upon
             that
             supposition
             the
             Argument
             is
             very
             clear
             ,
             that
             one
             Church
             is
             one
             Society
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             name
             Church
             is
             frequently
             given
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             whole
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             one
             Society
             united
             under
             one
             Government
             ,
             for
             without
             Government
             there
             is
             no
             Society
             ,
             and
             therefore
             one
             Society
             founds
             one
             Government
             .
             Now
             the
             Argument
             being
             thus
             
             laid
             ,
             its
             force
             lyes
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             not
             an
             empty
             name
             ,
             and
             it
             makes
             its
             own
             way
             by
             its
             own
             reasonableness
             .
             Especially
             when
             we
             consider
             the
             Bond
             of
             this
             Society
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Communion
             in
             Divine
             Offices
             ,
             to
             which
             every
             Member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             having
             a
             right
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             all
             must
             consist
             in
             that
             one
             Communion
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             Communion
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             one
             Government
             ,
             so
             perspicuously
             does
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             infer
             and
             inforce
             an
             Unity
             of
             Government
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Argument
             and
             Answer
             are
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             viz.
             from
             our
             Belief
             of
             the
             Holy
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             from
             whence
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             infers
             its
             Political
             Unity
             but
             our
             Author
             :
             says
             ,
             it
             may
             as
             well
             be
             understood
             of
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             Unity
             .
             But
             to
             that
             it
             is
             easily
             answered
             ,
             that
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Society
             (
             and
             so
             must
             all
             multitudes
             of
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             not
             riots
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             without
             this
             Unity
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             precariously
             assumed
             and
             obtruded
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             but
             warrants
             it self
             by
             the
             reason
             it
             brings
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             determines
             it
             to
             this
             special
             kind
             of
             Unity
             .
             But
             he
             adds
             ,
             the
             genuine
             sense
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Article
             may
             be
             ,
             
               our
               profession
               to
               adhere
               to
               the
               Body
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               to
               maintain
               Charity
               
               and
               communicate
               in
               holy
               Offices
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               observe
               the
               Laws
               and
               Orders
               Establish't
               by
               the
               Authority
               or
               consent
               of
               Churches
               .
            
             This
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             and
             very
             false
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             are
             under
             no
             Obligation
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             then
             all
             this
             meaning
             is
             Non-sence
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             kinds
             of
             Unity
             are
             nothing
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             make
             this
             profession
             of
             our
             own
             free
             choice
             and
             accord
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             choose
             whether
             we
             will
             do
             all
             this
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             all
             one
             whether
             we
             adhere
             to
             the
             body
             of
             Christians
             ,
             in
             Charity
             ,
             Communion
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             whether
             we
             refuse
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             no
             duty
             by
             vertue
             of
             Obligation
             ,
             then
             it
             may
             be
             left
             undone
             as
             well
             as
             done
             .
             But
             if
             all
             Christians
             and
             all
             Churches
             are
             obliged
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             indeed
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             but
             then
             are
             they
             United
             under
             one
             Common
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             and
             keeping
             of
             this
             Profession
             is
             not
             voluntary
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             bound
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             indispensable
             Laws
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             delivered
             one
             Rule
             of
             faith
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             the
             embracing
             of
             which
             ,
             was
             a
             necessary
             condition
             to
             admission
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             therefore
             Christians
             are
             combin'd
             together
             in
             one
             political
             Body
             .
             But
             it
             is
             answered
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               from
               hence
               can
               only
               be
               infer'd
               ,
               That
               Christians
               should
               consent
               in
               one
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
           
             Yes
             ,
             but
             an
             obligation
             to
             consent
             in
             one
             Faith
             makes
             them
             one
             Political
             Body
             ,
             for
             what
             if
             any
             Church
             forsake
             this
             Rule
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             punishable
             for
             it
             by
             other
             Churches
             ?
             If
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             then
             combined
             together
             in
             one
             Political
             Body
             :
             If
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             against
             Schisms
             and
             Heresies
             ;
             and
             beside
             that
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             as
             many
             different
             Faiths
             as
             Churches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             all
             Christians
             are
             obliged
             to
             an
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             be
             so
             without
             an
             Unity
             of
             Government
             ,
             then
             the
             consequence
             is
             very
             strong
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             one
             to
             infer
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             
               By
               this
               reason
               all
               mankind
               must
               be
               United
               in
               one
               Political
               Body
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               all
               bound
               to
               observe
               the
               same
               Lawes
               of
               Justice
               and
               Humanity
               .
            
          
           
             To
             make
             short
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             ;
             all
             Kingdoms
             and
             Common-wealths
             are
             as
             much
             bound
             to
             mutual
             Justice
             ,
             as
             private
             Persons
             under
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Government
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Prince
             violate
             this
             Law
             by
             Invading
             his
             Neighbours
             Rights
             ,
             he
             is
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             by
             Gods
             natural
             Law
             ,
             that
             equally
             provides
             for
             the
             good
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             an
             Enemy
             and
             Traytor
             to
             the
             Society
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             as
             well
             as
             interest
             of
             all
             other
             Princes
             not
             only
             to
             oppose
             his
             attempts
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             power
             
             to
             proceed
             against
             him
             as
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Humane
             Society
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             his
             Extirpation
             out
             of
             it
             .
             This
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             that
             one
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             provides
             for
             the
             wellfare
             and
             happiness
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             is
             an
             unavoidable
             consequence
             ,
             &
             so
             is
             it
             upon
             supposition
             of
             Unity
             ofFaith
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             are
             bound
             to
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             under
             one
             common
             Government
             .
             But
             because
             the
             World
             is
             ill-Govern'd
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             unhappy
             way
             of
             arguing
             to
             make
             that
             a
             Precedent
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             so
             too
             .
             Arg.
             4
             God
             has
             granted
             to
             the
             Church
             certain
             Powers
             as
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             a
             Power
             to
             Enact
             Laws
             ,
             a
             power
             to
             Excommunicate
             ,
             a
             Power
             to
             hold
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             a
             power
             to
             ordain
             Governours
             .
             But
             to
             all
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             
               that
               these
               Powers
               are
               granted
               to
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               whole
               as
               distinct
               from
               the
               parts
               .
            
             They
             are
             granted
             to
             both
             ,
             to
             every
             particular
             Church
             over
             its
             own
             Members
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             over
             every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               whether
               as
               such
               it
               be
               distinct
               from
               all
               its
               parts
               ,
            
             is
             a
             dispute
             too
             Metaphysical
             for
             me
             to
             undertake
             ;
             but
             as
             consisting
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             it
             has
             a
             Power
             over
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             Power
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             it
             were
             in
             vain
             to
             grant
             any
             of
             these
             powers
             to
             each
             particular
             Church
             ,
             because
             without
             that
             these
             would
             be
             utterly
             defeated
             
             of
             their
             Force
             and
             Efficacy
             ;
             for
             example
             ,
             supposing
             a
             power
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             to
             punish
             an
             Offender
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             unless
             the
             force
             of
             that
             Excommunication
             reach
             to
             other
             Churches
             ,
             it
             loses
             its
             effect
             ,
             for
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             he
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             Church-Membership
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             through
             the
             whole
             World
             beside
             .
             And
             then
             he
             is
             as
             much
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             àny
             man
             would
             be
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             is
             driven
             from
             any
             one
             Village
             .
             So
             that
             from
             the
             right
             of
             exercising
             Discipline
             in
             each
             particular
             Church
             ,
             the
             consequence
             is
             unavoidable
             ,
             to
             infer
             the
             same
             common
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             .
             And
             that
             by
             our
             Authors
             leave
             was
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             Inference
             .
             Not
             merely
             from
             these
             common
             Grants
             to
             infer
             this
             right
             in
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             but
             to
             infer
             the
             same
             power
             in
             every
             part
             over
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             whole
             over
             every
             part
             .
             And
             St.
             Cyprian
             is
             so
             perpetually
             beating
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             enough
             wonder
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             this
             learned
             Man
             should
             here
             so
             foully
             mistake
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             confined
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             to
             each
             particular
             Church
             .
             But
             the
             falsehood
             of
             it
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             shewed
             above
             .
             And
             beside
             what
             I
             have
             already
             alledged
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             pregnant
             passage
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Steven
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             against
             Marcian
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             to
             this
             
             purpose
             .
             
               Idcirco
               ,
               frater
               charissime
               ,
               oopiosum
               corpus
               est
               sacerdotum
               concordiae
               mutuae
               glutino
               atque
               unitatis
               vinculo
               copulatum
               ,
               ut
               si
               quis
               ex
               collegio
               nostro
               haeresin
               facere
               ,
               &
               gregem
               Christi
               lacerare
               &
               vastare
               tentaverit
               ,
               subveniant
               caeteri
               ,
               &
               quasi
               pastores
               utiles
               &
               misericordes
               ,
               oves
               dominicas
               in
               gregem
               colligant
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               most
               dear
               Brother
               ,
               is
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               so
               large
               combin'd
               together
               by
               the
               cement
               of
               concord
               and
               bond
               of
               Unity
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               of
               our
               Colledges
               shall
               attempt
               to
               raise
               Heresies
               and
               Schisms
               ,
               the
               rest
               ought
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               as
               watchful
               and
               tender
               Pastors
               reduce
               the
               Lords
               Sheep
               to
               his
               Flock
               .
            
             Every
             Bishop
             was
             to
             watch
             over
             his
             own
             Flock
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Body
             or
             Colledge
             of
             Bishops
             over
             every
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             power
             lodged
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             was
             but
             one
             common
             power
             seated
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             so
             far
             was
             St.
             Cyprian
             from
             dreaming
             of
             the
             consinement
             of
             its
             exercise
             to
             particular
             Churches
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             Arguments
             and
             Answers
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             with
             these
             I
             have
             already
             examined
             ,
             and
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             repetitions
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             run
             into
             the
             same
             principles
             ,
             that
             all
             Unity
             is
             nothing
             but
             either
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             voluntary
             Agreement
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             already
             
             so
             often
             proved
             to
             be
             no
             Unity
             without
             an
             Unity
             of
             Government
             ,
             that
             to
             avoid
             being
             tedious
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             but
             proceed
             to
             examine
             our
             Learned
             Author
             's
             own
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             he
             is
             more
             unhappy
             then
             in
             his
             Answers
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             so
             many
             very
             good
             Arguments
             against
             himself
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             
               This
               being
               of
               so
               great
               weight
               would
               have
               been
               declared
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             nothing
             more
             so
             to
             any
             man
             of
             common
             sense
             .
             I
             will
             challenge
             all
             the
             World
             to
             shew
             me
             any
             one
             thing
             more
             earnestly
             enjoyn'd
             and
             frequently
             recommended
             then
             the
             preservation
             of
             Unity
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             without
             an
             Unity
             of
             Government
             ,
             no
             other
             could
             be
             possibly
             preserv'd
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             has
             proved
             from
             common
             sense
             and
             common
             experience
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             the
             thing
             principally
             commanded
             by
             all
             those
             injunctions
             .
             But
             such
             arguings
             as
             these
             suppose
             all
             men
             very
             great
             Blockheads
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             understand
             any
             thing
             unless
             it
             were
             beaten
             into
             them
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Scripture
             supposes
             Mankind
             endued
             with
             common
             sense
             ,
             that
             can
             apply
             general
             Laws
             to
             particular
             cases
             ,
             without
             being
             guided
             ,
             like
             Beasts
             ,
             
             every
             step
             they
             take
             .
             And
             thus
             our
             Saviour
             having
             instituted
             the
             Society
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             established
             Governors
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             enjoins
             them
             to
             be
             careful
             to
             preserve
             Unity
             ,
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             so
             dull
             as
             not
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             he
             thereby
             requires
             them
             to
             make
             use
             of
             all
             means
             of
             obtaining
             it
             ,
             but
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             its
             preservation
             in
             all
             Societies
             .
             And
             therefore
             whether
             this
             Unity
             of
             Government
             be
             injoin'd
             in
             express
             words
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             concern
             my self
             to
             enquire
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             as
             clear
             there
             to
             all
             Men
             of
             common
             Sense
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             so
             injoined
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             enough
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             
               There
               appears
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               Apostolical
               practice
               .
            
          
           
             What
             ,
             did
             not
             the
             Apostles
             keep
             Unity
             among
             themselves
             ?
             Did
             they
             not
             Govern
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             by
             common
             consent
             ?
             Did
             not
             every
             particular
             Apostle
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             own
             Churches
             to
             the
             whole
             Colledge
             ?
             Did
             they
             not
             advise
             together
             upon
             Emergent
             Controversies
             ?
             And
             was
             not
             every
             Man
             concluded
             by
             the
             Vote
             of
             the
             whole
             Council
             ?
             It
             is
             strange
             to
             me
             to
             see
             it
             affirm'd
             ,
             that
             they
             observed
             no
             such
             Polity
             in
             founding
             Christian
             Societies
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             more
             observable
             in
             
             their
             whole
             History
             ,
             then
             their
             great
             care
             to
             maintain
             Peace
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Unity
             among
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             very
             establishment
             of
             this
             Polity
             ;
             for
             a
             duty
             or
             obligation
             common
             to
             several
             Societies
             ,
             supposes
             one
             Government
             common
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             to
             which
             every
             Society
             is
             accountable
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             its
             Duty
             .
             Every
             passage
             that
             recommends
             Union
             among
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             Body
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             Head
             ,
             is
             an
             express
             Command
             to
             this
             Duty
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             Head
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             is
             his
             whole
             Body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             particular
             Churches
             are
             only
             Members
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             such
             ,
             they
             are
             obliged
             by
             such
             Precepts
             to
             keep
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             If
             our
             Learned
             Author
             mean
             ,
             that
             this
             Communion
             was
             not
             establisht
             between
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ;
             I
             will
             grant
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             it
             should
             ,
             till
             the
             settlement
             of
             Christianity
             in
             the
             World
             was
             brought
             to
             some
             perfection
             ,
             and
             till
             then
             such
             a
             Confederation
             in
             Discipline
             could
             not
             be
             established
             in
             all
             places
             .
             For
             some
             of
             them
             travelling
             into
             remote
             Parts
             and
             Founding
             Churches
             there
             ,
             such
             distant
             Churches
             could
             not
             keep
             up
             any
             common
             Discipline
             among
             themselves
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             
             convenient
             Correspondence
             .
             But
             as
             far
             as
             this
             design
             could
             be
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             it
             was
             pursued
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             keeping
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             among
             all
             Neighbour
             Churches
             .
          
           
             But
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               Fathers
               make
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               consist
               only
               in
               the
               Unions
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               not
               in
               this
               Political
               Union
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             suppose
             they
             do
             ,
             yet
             if
             a
             Political
             Union
             be
             necessary
             to
             preserve
             those
             other
             Unions
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             implyed
             in
             them
             .
             But
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             Fathers
             make
             it
             to
             consist
             only
             in
             those
             Unions
             ?
             Does
             any
             Father
             affirm
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Union
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Charity
             and
             Peace
             ?
             that
             were
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             sometime
             speak
             of
             those
             Unions
             ,
             to
             conclude
             that
             they
             affirm
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             only
             shews
             a
             miserable
             scantiness
             of
             proof
             ,
             and
             yet
             beside
             this
             the
             chief
             Passages
             that
             he
             alledges
             out
             of
             them
             refer
             to
             this
             Political
             Union
             .
             His
             first
             Instance
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
             Rome's
             refusing
             to
             receive
             Marcion
             to
             Communion
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             Excommunicated
             by
             his
             own
             Father
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Sinope
             ,
             a
             small
             Diocess
             in
             P●ntus
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             remarkable
             Precedent
             of
             this
             Unity
             of
             Discipline
             that
             he
             could
             
             have
             pitched
             upon
             in
             all
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             were
             ●
             bliged
             not
             to
             admit
             him
             into
             Communion
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Excommunicate
             in
             another
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             under
             some
             Law
             of
             Government
             common
             to
             both
             ;
             how
             else
             should
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             be
             obliged
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             a
             censure
             of
             the
             little
             remote
             Church
             of
             Synope
             ?
             And
             yet
             too
             without
             this
             obligation
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             would
             be
             utterly
             defeated
             ,
             for
             what
             had
             become
             of
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             of
             force
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             else
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             at
             home
             .
             And
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             is
             the
             known
             and
             famous
             case
             of
             Synesius
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             Excommunicated
             Andronicus
             and
             his
             Companions
             ,
             requires
             of
             all
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             not
             to
             receive
             them
             to
             Communion
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             as
             dividing
             that
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             Christ
             has
             appointed
             .
             Though
             this
             was
             only
             for
             the
             greater
             caution
             ,
             for
             though
             he
             had
             not
             given
             this
             notice
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             obliged
             under
             the
             same
             penalty
             of
             Excommunication
             not
             to
             admit
             them
             to
             Communion
             ,
             without
             their
             Bishop's
             Certificate
             or
             Communicatory
             Letters
             ;
             and
             as
             long
             as
             that
             rule
             was
             observed
             ,
             which
             was
             till
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Usurpation
             ,
             the
             
             Discipline
             of
             every
             particular
             Church
             was
             without
             any
             trouble
             effectual
             in
             all
             Churches
             all
             the
             World
             over
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Marcion
             ,
             the
             reason
             ,
             says
             our
             Author
             ,
             why
             the
             Roman
             Church
             refused
             Communion
             to
             Mercion
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Excommunicated
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             was
             because
             his
             Father
             and
             they
             were
             of
             one
             Faith
             ,
             and
             one
             Mind
             .
             And
             let
             it
             be
             the
             reason
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             for
             what
             can
             follow
             thence
             ,
             then
             that
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             obliges
             to
             Unity
             of
             Discipline
             ?
             And
             that
             too
             is
             expresly
             enough
             infer'd
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             omitted
             ,
             
               We
               cannot
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               act
               contrary
               to
               our
               fellow
               Minister
               .
            
             But
             after
             all
             we
             need
             only
             refer
             this
             whole
             matter
             to
             our
             Learned
             Author
             's
             own
             decision
             ,
             who
             has
             given
             his
             judgment
             of
             it
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               It
               is
               a
               rule
               grounded
               upon
               apparent
               Equity
               ,
               
               and
               frequently
               declared
               by
               Ecclesiastical
               Canons
               ,
               that
               no
               Church
               shall
               admit
               into
               its
               Protection
               or
               Communion
               ,
               any
               Persons
               who
               are
               Excommunicated
               by
               another
               Church
               ,
               or
               who
               do
               withdraw
               themselves
               from
               it
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             proves
             by
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             African
             Fathers
             against
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             by
             the
             proceedings
             against
             Marcion
             ,
             by
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             repulse
             of
             Maximus
             ,
             and
             Novatian
             ,
             and
             Cornelius
             of
             ●aelicissimus
             ,
             by
             the
             punishment
             
             of
             Dioscorus
             ,
             who
             was
             deposed
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Mandate
             of
             Synesius
             to
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             against
             Andronicus
             !
             And
             what
             can
             we
             desire
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             this
             Rule
             was
             a
             standing
             Law
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             grounded
             upon
             
               apparent
               Equity
            
             ;
             and
             such
             Laws
             are
             Obligatory
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             because
             their
             Violation
             is
             apparent
             Iniquity
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             Arbitrary
             Rule
             ,
             but
             such
             an
             one
             as
             was
             its
             own
             obligation
             by
             its
             own
             intrinsick
             Goodness
             and
             Usefulness
             .
             As
             for
             our
             Authors
             Passages
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             they
             do
             him
             as
             little
             Service
             as
             this
             Precedent
             of
             Marcion
             :
             For
             they
             expresly
             assert
             this
             Unity
             of
             Discipline
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
             
               We
               are
               one
               Body
               by
               our
               agreement
               in
               Religion
               ,
               our
               Unity
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               our
               being
               in
               the
               same
               Covenant
               of
               hope
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             more
             evident
             then
             that
             he
             makes
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Body
             to
             consist
             in
             an
             Unity
             of
             Discipline
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Faith
             ?
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             are
             all
             his
             other
             Passages
             out
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             in
             all
             Churches
             infer
             this
             Unity
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             is
             obvious
             to
             any
             one
             that
             will
             but
             peruse
             them
             .
             The
             Fourth
             Argument
             is
             only
             a
             Repetition
             of
             the
             two
             first
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             already
             consider'd
             .
             
             And
             so
             is
             the
             fifth
             ,
             viz.
             That
             this
             Unity
             could
             not
             comport
             with
             the
             Apostolical
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             Christian
             Churches
             were
             founded
             in
             such
             distant
             places
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             with
             convenience
             correspond
             .
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             reduced
             to
             practice
             till
             it
             was
             practicable
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             must
             acknowledge
             it
             was
             not
             in
             all
             places
             till
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             as
             far
             as
             it
             could
             be
             obtain'd
             it
             was
             carefully
             observed
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             The
             Sixth
             Argument
             taken
             from
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             liberty
             of
             particular
             Churches
             to
             govern
             themselves
             ,
             I
             have
             answered
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Discourse
             ,
             by
             shewing
             its
             Consistency
             with
             its
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             because
             as
             our
             Learned
             Author
             here
             very
             well
             observes
             ,
             The
             
             
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               preserved
               by
               Communion
               of
               all
               parts
               together
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               subjection
               of
               the
               rest
               to
               one
               part
               .
            
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             in
             prosecuting
             this
             Argument
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             only
             answered
             that
             but
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             confessing
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             this
             Political
             Verity
             ;
             so
             that
             without
             it
             Christianity
             must
             have
             perished
             ,
             by
             referring
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             cause
             to
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             by
             acknowledging
             a
             double
             relation
             or
             capacity
             in
             every
             Bishop
             ,
             one
             toward
             his
             own
             Flock
             ,
             another
             toward
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             
             that
             is
             all
             the
             Political
             Union
             we
             contend
             for
             .
          
           
             But
             Seventhly
             ,
             This
             Political
             Unity
             does
             not
             accord
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             bring
             too
             much
             Worldly
             State
             and
             Grandeur
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Papal
             Monarch
             And
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             a
             Monarchical
             Unity
             would
             naturally
             bring
             in
             a
             Worldly
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             not
             such
             an
             Unity
             as
             consists
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             all
             Parts
             together
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Subjection
             of
             the
             rest
             to
             one
             part
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             expresses
             it
             ,
             or
             as
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             often
             repeats
             it
             ,
             
               That
               not
               the
               infinite
               Power
               of
               one
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Regular
               Power
               of
               all
               ,
               is
               the
               mean
               provided
               by
               the
               Apostles
               for
               attaining
               Unity
               in
               the
               Whole
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             between
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             our
             Authors
             flourishes
             about
             the
             Papal
             Tyranny
             are
             nothing
             but
             flourish
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             that
             Catholick
             Unity
             that
             we
             own
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             this
             work
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             most
             execrable
             and
             impudent
             subversion
             of
             it
             .
             The
             8th
             and
             9th
             Arguments
             proceed
             upon
             the
             same
             Supposition
             of
             a
             Papal
             Monarchy
             .
             The
             tenth
             upon
             its
             no
             Necessity
             ,
             against
             our
             Authors
             own
             confession
             .
             The
             11th
             and
             12th
             because
             such
             an
             Unity
             was
             never
             in
             
             fact
             attain'd
             .
             If
             he
             means
             in
             full
             perfection
             ,
             no
             more
             was
             ever
             any
             Government
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             required
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             means
             that
             it
             was
             never
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             good
             measure
             to
             attain
             its
             end
             ,
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             down
             to
             the
             Papal
             Usurpation
             contradicts
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             whole
             Series
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
             This
             is
             all
             that
             this
             learned
             Man
             has
             alledged
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             from
             it
             the
             Reader
             I
             hope
             is
             sufficiently
             satisfied
             ,
             how
             little
             that
             has
             to
             alledge
             for
             it self
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             a
             person
             of
             that
             comprehensive
             mind
             that
             he
             never
             omitted
             any
             thing
             pertinent
             to
             his
             design
             ,
             was
             never
             in
             debt
             to
             any
             cause
             that
             he
             undertook
             ,
             nor
             ever
             fail'd
             that
             ,
             but
             when
             that
             fail'd
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             we
             see
             so
             great
             a
             man
             able
             to
             say
             so
             little
             in
             defence
             of
             this
             uncatholick
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             strongest
             proof
             that
             we
             can
             have
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             stronger
             then
             any
             we
             could
             have
             had
             without
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             utterly
             indefensible
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PART
           II.
           
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             HAving
             in
             the
             former
             Part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             set
             down
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             its
             own
             Jurisdiction
             within
             it self
             ,
             and
             its
             entire
             subjection
             to
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             ,
             whilst
             it
             subsisted
             meerly
             upon
             its
             own
             Charter
             ,
             without
             any
             Assistance
             or
             Protection
             from
             them
             :
             We
             are
             now
             arrived
             at
             a
             new
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             stood
             under
             Christian
             Emperors
             .
             And
             here
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             continued
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             ever
             been
             within
             it self
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Christians
             ,
             when
             the
             Empire
             was
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             own'd
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Subjection
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             same
             Principles
             of
             Duty
             ,
             to
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             ever
             done
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Persecution
             ;
             and
             when
             I
             have
             made
             good
             both
             these
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             up
             a
             compleat
             Demonstration
             both
             of
             the
             unalienable
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             within
             it self
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             
             unanimously
             condemning
             all
             resistance
             against
             the
             Civil
             Government
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             all
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Religion
             .
             Under
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             they
             were
             forward
             enough
             in
             their
             Loyalty
             and
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Government
             ,
             for
             all
             Men
             are
             for
             the
             Government
             ,
             when
             the
             Government
             is
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Enquiry
             concerning
             the
             Peaceable
             behaviour
             of
             Christians
             under
             his
             Reign
             is
             wholly
             superseded
             ,
             because
             if
             they
             did
             their
             Duty
             ;
             they
             had
             no
             motive
             or
             temptation
             not
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             submission
             to
             his
             Government
             being
             no
             less
             their
             Interest
             then
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             no
             matter
             of
             Praise
             or
             Vertue
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             own'd
             and
             honour'd
             that
             Power
             that
             was
             their
             peculiar
             Deliverance
             and
             Protection
             .
             So
             that
             this
             side
             of
             the
             Controversie
             I
             shall
             altogether
             wave
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             only
             consider
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             State
             of
             things
             under
             his
             Government
             ,
             where
             I
             once
             intended
             to
             have
             Exemplified
             the
             due
             Exercise
             of
             Regal
             Supremacy
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             from
             his
             Example
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             a
             Christian
             Sovereign
             .
             And
             that
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             matters
             of
             Faith
             and
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             matters
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Christian
             Government
             ,
             and
             here
             particularly
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Of
             his
             Power
             in
             Summoning
             Councils
             ,
             as
             Supreme
             Governor
             of
             a
             N●tional
             Church
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Of
             that
             Obligation
             that
             he
             brings
             upon
             himself
             ,
             by
             becoming
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             abet
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             his
             own
             Secular
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             endow
             it
             with
             a
             Revenue
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             attend
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             upon
             more
             mature
             deliberation
             I
             thought
             it
             much
             more
             adviseable
             to
             forbear
             all
             such
             Reasonings
             and
             Discourses
             ,
             till
             I
             had
             first
             set
             down
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             as
             things
             stood
             ,
             not
             only
             under
             his
             Reign
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Succeeding
             Emperors
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             find
             Precedents
             enough
             to
             make
             up
             a
             Demonstration
             of
             all
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Principles
             .
             But
             because
             this
             is
             the
             first
             Instance
             of
             Uniting
             Church
             and
             State
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             because
             this
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             Emperor
             seems
             to
             have
             exerted
             his
             Power
             in
             both
             exactly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             both
             of
             Religion
             and
             Government
             ,
             I
             shall
             the
             more
             curiously
             consider
             the
             management
             of
             Affairs
             under
             his
             
             Reign
             ,
             whereby
             will
             be
             fully
             exemplified
             how
             this
             Union
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             practice
             ,
             without
             any
             Diminution
             of
             either
             Power
             ;
             or
             Confusion
             of
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             plainly
             demonstrate
             wherein
             consists
             the
             Original
             Rights
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             Christian
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             Christian
             Kings
             over
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             and
             Powers
             .
             Now
             because
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             in
             all
             Government
             is
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             thing
             most
             disputed
             in
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             annexing
             this
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
             that
             he
             expresly
             asserted
             its
             inherent
             Right
             ,
             and
             Protected
             it
             in
             its
             Exercise
             within
             it self
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             zeal
             and
             ability
             .
             In
             that
             whenever
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             have
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             Enacted
             ,
             he
             never
             presumed
             to
             do
             it
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             which
             he
             ever
             declared
             would
             have
             been
             no
             less
             Crime
             then
             to
             invade
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             but
             always
             referred
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Council
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Canons
             he
             framed
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             but
             never
             made
             any
             without
             or
             against
             them
             .
             And
             that
             is
             a
             full
             and
             clear
             acknowledgement
             of
             that
             antecedent
             Authority
             that
             they
             enjoyed
             by
             our
             Saviour's
             appointment
             ,
             
             when
             he
             constituted
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             ,
             Supreme
             Governors
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
             So
             that
             in
             all
             Changes
             and
             Revolutions
             of
             things
             ,
             their
             Government
             must
             remain
             unalterable
             and
             indefeasible
             ,
             and
             whatever
             Assistance
             or
             Opposition
             it
             met
             with
             from
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             still
             kept
             close
             to
             its
             own
             Original
             Jurisdiction
             .
             But
             then
             again
             ,
             though
             this
             Emperour
             permitted
             the
             Church
             the
             just
             Exercise
             of
             its
             inherent
             right
             of
             Enacting
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             it
             so
             as
             to
             preserve
             to
             himself
             his
             own
             Imperial
             Prerogative
             of
             Supervising
             all
             their
             Acts
             and
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             either
             to
             give
             their
             Decrees
             force
             of
             Law
             ,
             or
             wholly
             to
             reject
             them
             ,
             as
             seem'd
             good
             to
             his
             Royal
             Wisdom
             .
             The
             two
             great
             Controversies
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             (
             and
             the
             greatest
             that
             ever
             were
             at
             any
             time
             )
             were
             the
             Schism
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             and
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Arians
             ;
             one
             concerning
             a
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             Discipline
             ;
             both
             which
             he
             referred
             not
             to
             his
             Senate
             ,
             his
             Privy
             Council
             ,
             or
             his
             Praefecti-Praetorio
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Judgment
             and
             Determination
             of
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             to
             settle
             the
             Debates
             as
             they
             were
             directed
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             to
             reserve
             
             to
             himself
             Supreme
             Inspection
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             concerned
             the
             Peace
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             :
             Which
             in
             all
             Christian
             Common-wealths
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             for
             there
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Schisms
             are
             really
             so
             many
             breaches
             of
             the
             Civil
             Peace
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             Schism
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             it
             broke
             out
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Reign
             ,
             most
             say
             the
             very
             same
             year
             306
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             Laws
             concerning
             the
             Restitution
             of
             the
             Lapsi
             ,
             by
             which
             any
             Clergy-man
             that
             had
             fallen
             in
             Persecution
             ,
             or
             committed
             any
             other
             enormous
             Crime
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             perpetual
             deposition
             ,
             so
             that
             though
             upon
             Penance
             and
             Satisfaction
             he
             might
             be
             received
             to
             Lay-Communion
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             never
             to
             be
             restored
             again
             to
             his
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Thus
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Italian
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             decoyed
             to
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Novatian
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Canonical
             pretence
             for
             his
             Schism
             ,
             was
             upon
             submission
             and
             confession
             of
             his
             fault
             ,
             received
             by
             Cornelius
             into
             Lay-Communion
             ,
             as
             he
             declares
             in
             his
             Synodical
             Epistle
             to
             Fabian
             of
             Antioch
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             And
             so
             Trophimus
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             had
             promoted
             the
             same
             Schism
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             was
             upon
             his
             Repentance
             
             absolved
             ,
             but
             yet
             only
             admitted
             to
             Lay-Communion
             ,
             as
             St
             Cyprian
             declares
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             
               Antonianus
               ,
               Sic
               tamen
               admissus
               est
               Trophimus
               ut
               Laicus
               communicet
               ,
               non
               quasi
               locum
               Sacerdotis
               Usurpet
               .
            
             
               Trophimus
               was
               so
               received
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               communicate
               as
               a
               Laick
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               might
               Usurp
               the
               place
               of
               a
               Priest.
               
            
          
           
             And
             so
             the
             same
             St.
             Cyprian
             with
             great
             
             indignation
             complains
             of
             the
             violation
             of
             the
             same
             Rule
             by
             Fortunatian
             Bishop
             of
             
               Assur
               ,
               Graviter
               &
               dolenter
               motus
               sum
               ,
               fratres
               charissimi
               ,
               quod
               cognoverim
               Fortunatianum
               quondam
               apud
               vos
               Episcopum
               ,
               post
               gravem
               lapsum
               ruinae
               suae
               ,
               pro
               integronunc
               agere
               velle
               ,
               &
               Episcopatum
               sibi
               vindicare
               caepisse
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               grievously
               troubled
               to
               hear
               that
               Fortunatian
               heretofore
               your
               Bishop
               ,
               should
               after
               so
               foul
               a
               fall
               ,
               presume
               to
               take
               upon
               himself
               the
               Episcopal
               Office.
               
            
             And
             so
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Basilides
             and
             
               Martialis
               Spanish
            
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             had
             sacrificed
             ,
             and
             yet
             challenged
             their
             Bishopricks
             ,
             he
             sets
             it
             down
             as
             a
             judged
             Case
             .
             
               That
               it
               is
               in
               vain
               for
               such
               men
            
             
             
               to
               endeavour
               to
               hold
               their
               Episcopal
               Office
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               they
               are
               neither
               fit
               to
               preside
               
               over
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               to
               him
               .
               Especially
               when
               long
               since
               it
               was
               agreed
               by
               all
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               particularly
            
             Cornelius
             
               our
               Collegue
               ,
               a
               good
               and
               peaceable
               Bishop
               ,
               whom
               it
               pleased
               our
               Lord
               to
               honour
               with
               the
               Crown
               of
               Martyrdom
               ,
               that
               such
               Offenders
               might
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               Penance
               ,
               but
               never
               to
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Clergy
               and
               sacerdotal
               honour
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             the
             received
             and
             settled
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             it
             happened
             that
             under
             the
             Persecution
             by
             Dioclesian
             and
             Maximinian
             ,
             the
             Christians
             were
             put
             to
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             Tryal
             ,
             for
             whereas
             the
             old
             way
             was
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             sacrifice
             the
             Idol
             Gods
             ,
             in
             this
             Rescript
             of
             these
             Emperors
             they
             were
             required
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             to
             deliver
             up
             their
             Bibles
             ,
             
             whence
             they
             that
             did
             so
             ,
             had
             the
             name
             of
             Traditores
             ,
             and
             were
             justly
             esteem'd
             by
             the
             Church
             Guilty
             of
             the
             same
             Crime
             of
             Apostacy
             as
             those
             that
             sacrificed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             lyable
             to
             the
             same
             punishment
             .
             And
             this
             it
             was
             that
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             Schism
             of
             the
             
               Donatists
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             Caecilian
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             was
             either
             himself
             a
             Traditor
             ,
             and
             so
             uncapable
             of
             receiving
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             ordain'd
             by
             Faelix
             Bishop
             of
             Aptung
             a
             Traditor
             ,
             and
             so
             uncapable
             of
             giving
             them
             .
             And
             had
             their
             pretence
             been
             true
             ,
             and
             so
             judged
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             had
             been
             no
             Schismaticks
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             customary
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Caecilian
             must
             have
             been
             excluded
             from
             any
             capacity
             of
             Office
             in
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             controversie
             that
             created
             so
             much
             trouble
             to
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             was
             not
             at
             first
             about
             any
             difference
             of
             Opinion
             :
             for
             both
             parties
             were
             agreed
             that
             no
             Traditor
             could
             be
             ordain'd
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             Bishop
             that
             was
             a
             Traditor
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             deposed
             from
             it
             .
             But
             the
             only
             dispute
             was
             whether
             the
             Persons
             accused
             ,
             were
             really
             guilty
             of
             the
             Crimes
             laid
             to
             their
             Charge
             .
             If
             they
             were
             innocent
             ,
             and
             so
             pronounced
             by
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             after
             that
             the
             Accusers
             were
             apparent
             Schismaticks
             ,
             
             in
             dividing
             Communion
             from
             their
             lawful
             Bishop
             .
             This
             was
             the
             only
             point
             at
             the
             first
             Rupture
             ,
             but
             when
             an
             open
             Schism
             was
             made
             the
             Schismaticks
             soon
             run
             into
             all
             the
             extravagancies
             of
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             then
             no
             pure
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             that
             were
             not
             of
             their
             Faction
             were
             no
             better
             then
             Jews
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             whilst
             all
             that
             came
             from
             other
             Churches
             into
             theirs
             ,
             thereby
             became
             the
             only
             true
             Children
             of
             God.
             And
             for
             that
             reason
             they
             admitted
             Converts
             from
             the
             Catholicks
             to
             their
             Communion
             upon
             the
             same
             terms
             that
             they
             did
             the
             Heathens
             .
             If
             they
             were
             in
             Orders
             ,
             they
             re-ordain'd
             them
             ,
             if
             Laicks
             ,
             they
             rebaptised
             them
             ,
             because
             whatever
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Communion
             could
             be
             of
             no
             Effect
             ,
             as
             being
             done
             out
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             These
             and
             a
             great
             many
             more
             Enormities
             we
             shall
             find
             in
             their
             History
             ,
             because
             as
             their
             Faction
             grew
             in
             strength
             ,
             so
             it
             emproved
             in
             Insolence
             ,
             till
             it
             run
             it self
             into
             all
             manner
             of
             rudeness
             and
             outrage
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             perisht
             in
             meer
             Rebellion
             .
             For
             that
             was
             the
             Case
             of
             this
             Schism
             ,
             that
             when
             there
             was
             once
             a
             form'd
             party
             set
             up
             against
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             all
             people
             of
             perverse
             tempers
             naturally
             flock't
             into
             it
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             love
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             put
             purely
             to
             rub
             and
             gratifie
             the
             Scab
             of
             their
             innate
             peevishness
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             were
             flatter'd
             into
             an
             Opinion
             of
             higher
             Priviledges
             and
             Prerogatives
             then
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             thereby
             enjoyed
             that
             drunken
             and
             transporting
             pleasure
             of
             looking
             down
             upon
             them
             with
             holy
             scorn
             and
             disdainful
             Pity
             .
             And
             by
             this
             Artifice
             they
             drew
             almost
             all
             Africa
             after
             them
             ,
             the
             Africans
             being
             of
             all
             People
             most
             addicted
             to
             Innovation
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             People
             were
             outragious
             in
             their
             zeal
             ,
             yet
             for
             what
             they
             never
             understood
             nor
             enquired
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             the
             Leaders
             and
             Writers
             themselves
             ,
             that
             followed
             after
             ,
             were
             utterly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Nature
             and
             the
             Rise
             of
             the
             Quarrel
             ,
             as
             Optatus
             plainly
             proves
             that
             Parmenian
             himself
             was
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             the
             Schism
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Conference
             at
             Carthage
             under
             Honorius
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             only
             put
             to
             it
             to
             shew
             in
             what
             they
             differ'd
             from
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             grounds
             they
             divided
             ,
             the
             Party
             was
             so
             amazed
             and
             surprized
             with
             their
             own
             want
             of
             Pretence
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             utterly
             vanquisht
             only
             because
             they
             could
             not
             tell
             what
             they
             would
             have
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             the
             Progress
             of
             this
             Schism
             we
             shall
             account
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             for
             its
             Birth
             ,
             ●●
             sprung
             from
             no
             better
             Original
             then
             
             Pride
             and
             Peevishness
             ,
             supporting
             it self
             with
             a
             bold
             and
             bottomless
             Lye.
             Some
             few
             persons
             had
             in
             pursuance
             of
             their
             own
             private
             Piques
             and
             Passions
             ,
             set
             up
             a
             Faction
             against
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             justifie
             themselves
             load
             him
             with
             all
             the
             foul
             Stories
             that
             they
             could
             invent
             ,
             no
             matter
             whether
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             one
             to
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             who
             easily
             run
             away
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             Factious
             or
             ill-natur'd
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             can
             but
             once
             get
             in
             numbers
             enough
             to
             make
             up
             a
             Faction
             ,
             all
             Factions
             are
             Snow-Balls
             .
             The
             Story
             is
             this
             ,
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Mensurius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               Caecilian
            
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             Majority
             of
             Votes
             to
             succeed
             against
             the
             competition
             of
             Botrus
             and
             Celesius
             ,
             and
             received
             his
             Consecration
             from
             Faelix
             Bishop
             of
             Aptung
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Neighbour
             Bishops
             of
             the
             same
             Province
             ,
             but
             from
             none
             of
             Numidia
             ,
             which
             Optatus
             says
             ,
             was
             done
             by
             the
             contrivance
             of
             the
             Competitors
             ,
             presuming
             to
             carry
             the
             Plurality
             of
             Votes
             ;
             but
             St.
             Austin
             says
             it
             was
             done
             in
             complyance
             with
             an
             immemorial
             custom
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             was
             always
             ordain'd
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             own
             Neighbourhood
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             brings
             no
             proof
             of
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             it
             is
             one
             of
             his
             bold
             and
             lavish
             sayings
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             hast
             or
             distress
             ;
             for
             next
             to
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
             his
             
             loose
             and
             fluent
             way
             of
             Writing
             ,
             has
             occasion'd
             more
             mistakes
             in
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             men
             that
             are
             so
             voluminous
             and
             write
             so
             quick
             ,
             cannot
             avoid
             stumbling
             into
             multitudes
             of
             hasty
             and
             careless
             slips
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Authority
             of
             Optatus
             is
             here
             rather
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             that
             the
             disgust
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Numidian
             Bishops
             because
             they
             were
             not
             call'd
             to
             the
             Consecration
             ,
             &
             this
             is
             made
             the
             more
             probable
             by
             the
             peculiar
             state
             of
             the
             African
             Church
             ,
             for
             though
             other
             Provinces
             were
             Govern'd
             by
             their
             own
             Provincial
             Synods
             ,
             by
             whom
             their
             own
             Metropolitans
             were
             ordain'd
             ,
             yet
             this
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             it
             consisted
             of
             three
             Provinces
             ,
             Africa
             properly
             so
             call'd
             ,
             Numidia
             and
             Mauritania
             ,
             as
             they
             reckoned
             up
             in
             the
             Council
             under
             St.
             Cyprian
             about
             rebaptizing
             Hereticks
             ,
             kept
             so
             close
             a
             Communion
             among
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             but
             one
             Province
             .
             And
             we
             find
             them
             all
             along
             not
             acting
             apart
             ,
             but
             all
             together
             ,
             as
             one
             Common-Council
             .
             And
             that
             I
             guess
             to
             be
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             words
             in
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             Epistle
             to
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               Latiùs
               fusa
               est
               nostra
               Provincia
               ;
               habet
               etiam
               Numidiam
               &
               Mauritanias
               duas
               sibi
               coherentes
               .
            
             Where
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             
               Mauritaniae
               duae
            
             is
             supposed
             by
             the
             Learned
             
             to
             have
             crept
             into
             the
             Text
             out
             of
             some
             Marginal
             Notes
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             must
             have
             done
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             no
             such
             division
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             that
             we
             ever
             read
             of
             ,
             till
             
             Constantine's
             new
             division
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             true
             ancient
             reading
             must
             have
             been
             this
             ,
             
               habet
               etiam
               Numidiam
               &
               Mauritaniam
               sibi
               coherentes
            
             ;
             but
             take
             which
             reading
             we
             will
             ,
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             plain
             meaning
             can
             be
             no
             other
             then
             this
             ,
             That
             beside
             his
             own
             peculiar
             Province
             of
             Africk
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             of
             which
             Carthage
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             he
             had
             two
             other
             Provinces
             ,
             Numidia
             and
             Mauritania
             ,
             inseparably
             annex't
             to
             his
             Communion
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             he
             tells
             Cornelius
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             do
             him
             so
             great
             service
             in
             Africk
             .
             So
             that
             the
             words
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             they
             commonly
             are
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             those
             three
             Provinces
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             Metropolitan
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             two
             other
             were
             United
             in
             a
             particular
             Communion
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             let
             pass
             these
             Critical
             Conjectures
             ,
             Caecilian
             is
             no
             sooner
             entered
             upon
             his
             See
             ,
             but
             he
             demands
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             his
             Church
             the
             Goods
             that
             he
             found
             delivered
             to
             them
             in
             an
             Inventory
             left
             by
             his
             Predecessor
             Mensurius
             .
             But
             they
             having
             embezell'd
             the
             whole
             Treasury
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             finding
             themselves
             
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             call'd
             to
             a
             severe
             reckoning
             ▪
             joyn
             Faction
             with
             his
             defeated
             Competitors
             ,
             and
             conspire
             to
             renounce
             Communion
             with
             him
             .
             To
             this
             Lucilla
             a
             Rich
             ,
             a
             Proud
             ,
             and
             a
             Factious
             Lady
             joyns
             her self
             ,
             her
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             her
             Money
             ,
             out
             of
             revenge
             to
             Caecilian
             ,
             who
             whilst
             he
             was
             a
             Presbyter
             had
             reproved
             her
             for
             some
             affectedness
             and
             singularity
             in
             devotion
             ,
             and
             that
             sort
             of
             People
             if
             once
             they
             are
             any
             way
             disobliged
             ,
             are
             of
             all
             others
             the
             most
             implacable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             St.
             Jerom
             puts
             her
             in
             his
             Famous
             Catalogue
             of
             Female
             Hereticks
             .
             Simon
             Magus
             had
             
             his
             Helena
             ,
             Nicholas
             
               the
               Father
               of
               uncleanness
               a
               whole
               Regiment
               of
               Gossips
               ,
            
             Marcian
             
               sent
               a
               woman
               before
               him
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               to
               prepare
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               People
               for
               receiving
               his
               Imposture
               .
            
             Apelles
             
               had
               his
            
             Philumine
             ,
             Montanus
             by
             Prisca
             and
             Maximilla
             
               debauches
               the
               Women
               first
               with
               Gold
               and
               then
               with
               
               Heresie
               .
               And
               to
               come
               nearer
               our
               own
               time
               ,
            
             Arius
             
               that
               he
               might
               deceive
               the
               World
               ,
               inveagles
               the
               Emperors
               Sister
               ;
               and
            
             Donatus
             
               that
               he
               might
               gain
               Proselytes
               to
               his
               Schism
               in
            
             Africk
             ,
             
               is
               assisted
               by
               the
               wealth
               of
            
             Lucilla
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             Amazons
             and
             the
             Penthesileas
             of
             their
             several
             Sects
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             ever
             been
             the
             Policy
             of
             all
             Impostors
             to
             put
             their
             main
             strength
             in
             their
             Female
             Forces
             ,
             knowing
             their
             Cause
             to
             be
             better
             maintained
             by
             noise
             and
             talk
             ,
             then
             sense
             and
             reason
             .
             I
             remember
             Livy
             somewhere
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             in
             times
             of
             great
             Pestilence
             and
             Mortality
             ,
             when
             they
             burnt
             their
             dead
             bodies
             not
             in
             single
             Urns
             ,
             but
             in
             vast
             Heaps
             and
             Piles
             ,
             were
             careful
             to
             intermix
             the
             womens
             bodies
             with
             the
             men
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             unctuous
             and
             combustible
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             apt
             to
             conveigh
             the
             fire
             to
             the
             other
             Corpses
             ,
             that
             
             otherwise
             would
             have
             burnt
             but
             slowly
             without
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             very
             practice
             of
             the
             Incendiaries
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             enflame
             the
             men
             into
             a
             Combustion
             ,
             they
             always
             first
             set
             fire
             on
             the
             women
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             would
             burn
             down
             the
             House
             ,
             they
             thrust
             the
             Firebrand
             into
             the
             Thatch
             ,
             that
             both
             easily
             takes
             Fire
             it self
             ,
             and
             certainly
             conveighs
             it
             to
             the
             solid
             Timber
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             in
             our
             History
             .
             The
             party
             being
             thus
             cemented
             together
             by
             Ambition
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             Revenge
             ,
             they
             write
             to
             
               Secundus
               Primate
            
             of
             Numidia
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             otherBishops
             of
             that
             Province
             that
             were
             not
             invited
             to
             the
             Election
             and
             Consecration
             of
             Caecilian
             ,
             to
             depose
             him
             as
             having
             been
             ordain'd
             by
             a
             Traditor
             .
             They
             met
             at
             Cirta
             afterwards
             call'd
             Constantina
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             Electing
             a
             new
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             having
             chosen
             one
             Paulus
             a
             very
             ill
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             known
             Traditor
             ,
             they
             proceed
             
             to
             the
             deposition
             of
             Caecilian
             .
             But
             before
             they
             can
             pass
             sentence
             against
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             first
             obliged
             to
             clear
             themselves
             of
             the
             Crime
             .
             But
             upon
             Examination
             of
             every
             particular
             Person
             ,
             they
             all
             Convict
             one
             another
             of
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             absolve
             one
             another
             by
             mutual
             consent
             .
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             adjourn
             to
             Carthage
             ,
             summon
             Caecilian
             to
             appear
             before
             them
             ,
             
             but
             he
             refuses
             ,
             they
             being
             only
             a
             Combination
             of
             his
             profess't
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             upon
             it
             they
             immediately
             depose
             him
             for
             his
             Obstinacy
             ,
             and
             put
             Majorinus
             ,
             who
             was
             Chaplain
             to
             Madam
             Lucilla
             ,
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             send
             their
             Encyclical
             Letters
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Africa
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             they
             had
             renounced
             Communion
             with
             Caecilian
             and
             all
             his
             Adherents
             as
             Traditors
             .
             And
             this
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             told
             that
             Caecilian
             was
             no
             Church-Officer
             ,
             that
             under
             him
             they
             could
             have
             no
             true
             Sacraments
             ,
             nor
             enjoy
             any
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             were
             in
             the
             same
             forlorn
             condition
             with
             Pagans
             and
             Idolaters
             .
             But
             with
             themselves
             were
             the
             pure
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             were
             Members
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             were
             made
             Holy
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             .
             Amongst
             them
             the
             most
             forward
             of
             the
             Faction
             was
             
               Donatus
               à
               Casâ
               Nigrâ
            
             ,
             who
             being
             the
             first
             that
             set
             up
             a
             Conventicle
             ,
             gave
             name
             to
             the
             Schism
             .
             And
             he
             having
             a
             Natural
             Faculty
             of
             Canting
             and
             Insinuating
             into
             the
             Affections
             of
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             soon
             inveigled
             so
             great
             a
             number
             into
             his
             Party
             ,
             that
             they
             forsook
             their
             private
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             built
             publick
             Churches
             ,
             and
             there
             inveighed
             openly
             against
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             Caecilian
             and
             the
             Catholicks
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             custom
             of
             all
             Fanaticks
             to
             improve
             
             every
             thing
             into
             Idolatry
             )
             bemean
             the
             miserable
             state
             of
             all
             that
             would
             not
             leave
             that
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             scare
             the
             People
             with
             perpetual
             Alarms
             of
             certain
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             if
             they
             will
             not
             come
             out
             of
             Babylon
             .
             By
             these
             Arts
             they
             prevail
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             the
             Schism
             is
             on
             a
             suddain
             spread
             all
             over
             Africk
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             only
             to
             enflame
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             to
             endanger
             the
             publick
             Peace
             .
             About
             which
             time
             Constantine
             having
             vanquish't
             Maxentius
             ,
             he
             thereby
             added
             Italy
             and
             Africk
             to
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             Christianity
             in
             Africa
             ,
             he
             sends
             Caecilian
             large
             sums
             of
             Money
             to
             be
             distributed
             by
             him
             among
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             three
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             grants
             them
             immunities
             from
             all
             publick
             Burthens
             .
             And
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             finding
             themselves
             over
             power'd
             by
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             present
             Anulinus
             the
             Pro-Consul
             with
             a
             Petition
             of
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             and
             though
             afterward
             ,
             when
             they
             found
             themselves
             check't
             by
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             their
             great
             Clamour
             was
             ,
             
               Quid
               Christianis
               cum
               Regibus
               ?
               Aut
               quid
               Episcopis
               cum
               Palatio
               ?
            
             
               What
               have
               Christians
               to
               do
               with
               Kings
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               with
               the
               Court
               ?
            
             Yet
             they
             were
             (
             as
             St.
             Austin
             justly
             upbraids
             their
             dis-ingenuity
             )
             the
             first
             Christians
             that
             ever
             fled
             
             from
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             Civil
             Government
             .
             Though
             as
             for
             this
             first
             Appeal
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             said
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Emperour
             's
             own
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             only
             Petition'd
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             appoint
             them
             Judges
             of
             the
             Cause
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             France
             ,
             because
             that
             Church
             having
             wholly
             escaped
             the
             Persecution
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             it
             would
             be
             more
             unconcern'd
             ,
             and
             impartial
             Judges
             of
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Traditors
             .
             Whereas
             themselves
             were
             so
             divided
             and
             engaged
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             to
             have
             any
             fair
             determination
             in
             Africa
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Request
             hitherto
             was
             not
             very
             unreasonable
             ,
             yet
             the
             Emperour
             was
             highly
             displeased
             at
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             tender
             care
             and
             solicitude
             that
             he
             ever
             had
             for
             the
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             But
             however
             for
             once
             he
             Commissions
             three
             French
             Bishops
             ,
             together
             with
             Melchiades
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Cause
             ,
             who
             calling
             fifteen
             other
             Italian
             Bishops
             to
             their
             Assistance
             ,
             undertake
             its
             judgment
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             which
             Ten
             Bishops
             of
             each
             Party
             are
             commanded
             from
             Africa
             to
             attend
             the
             Council
             at
             Rome
             .
             Where
             three
             days
             are
             spent
             in
             Examination
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             but
             the
             Donatists
             bringing
             no
             proof
             against
             
             Caecilian
             himself
             ,
             the
             Council
             declare
             him
             innocent
             .
             And
             whether
             Faelix
             ,
             who
             Ordain'd
             him
             ,
             were
             a
             Traditor
             or
             not
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Enquiry
             ,
             as
             altogether
             remote
             from
             the
             cause
             of
             Caecilian
             ,
             because
             though
             he
             were
             to
             be
             deposed
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             till
             those
             Canons
             were
             put
             in
             Execution
             by
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             his
             Office
             were
             good
             and
             valid
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             Caecilian
             plyed
             the
             Donatists
             so
             home
             with
             their
             own
             Weapon
             of
             Accusation
             ,
             and
             their
             foul
             dealings
             at
             Cirta
             ,
             and
             the
             briberies
             of
             Madam
             Lucilla
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             quit
             the
             Council
             .
             And
             yet
             that
             was
             so
             moderate
             in
             the
             Sentence
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             Excommunicated
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             
               Donatus
               à
               Casis
               Nigris
            
             ,
             that
             was
             found
             guilty
             of
             divers
             other
             foul
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             this
             mischief
             .
             But
             the
             rest
             were
             invited
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             offer'd
             the
             continuance
             of
             of
             whatever
             preferments
             they
             had
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             been
             Ordain'd
             by
             Majorinus
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Schism
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             II.
             
          
           
             But
             here
             happens
             such
             an
             unfortunate
             halt
             in
             the
             Story
             ,
             as
             leaves
             Learned
             Men
             at
             an
             utter
             loss
             what
             chase
             
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             takes
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             by
             the
             great
             variety
             of
             Opinions
             they
             have
             run
             the
             whole
             matter
             into
             confusion
             .
             All
             which
             is
             occasioned
             by
             a
             Chasm
             in
             Optatus
             his
             History
             ,
             for
             here
             it
             breaks
             off
             and
             skips
             over
             the
             whole
             Transaction
             of
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             Arles
             ,
             and
             hearing
             at
             Milan
             .
             Of
             which
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Optatus
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             who
             has
             so
             accurately
             described
             all
             the
             less
             material
             parts
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             and
             as
             Baronius
             argues
             very
             well
             ,
             
               Tot
               tantaque
               Concio
               toto
               Orbe
               a
               tam
               celebri
            
             
             
               Episcoporum
               conventu
               facta
               &
               ab
               Imperatore
               Edictis
               publicis
               definita
               in
               Donatistas
               ,
               nequaquam
               Optalum
               proeteriisse
               potuerunt
               .
            
             
               Things
               so
               many
               and
               so
               great
               ,
               done
               in
               so
               famous
               a
               Council
               of
               Bishops
               known
               all
               the
               World
               over
               ,
               and
               publick
               Edicts
               made
               by
               the
               Emperor
               against
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               altogether
               unknown
               to
               Optatus
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             this
             part
             of
             the
             story
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             lost
             ,
             either
             through
             injury
             of
             time
             ,
             or
             the
             fraud
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             likely
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             not
             any
             one
             Ancient
             Book
             ,
             whose
             Copies
             were
             so
             corrupt
             and
             confused
             as
             this
             of
             Optatus
             ,
             as
             Baldwin
             justly
             complains
             .
             But
             which
             way
             soever
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             this
             part
             of
             the
             story
             being
             lost
             ,
             and
             so
             
             the
             Transactions
             that
             hapned
             some
             years
             after
             ,
             as
             the
             Appeal
             of
             the
             Donatists
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             ,
             to
             Constantine
             at
             Milan
             ,
             and
             his
             detaining
             Caecilian
             at
             Bress
             ,
             immediately
             following
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             done
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             though
             they
             hap'ned
             not
             till
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             .
             Thus
             Baronius
             having
             procured
             from
             
               Petrus
               Pithaeus
            
             Constantine's
             Letter
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Bishops
             upon
             the
             Donatists
             Appeal
             to
             himself
             ,
             after
             the
             Sentence
             against
             them
             at
             Arles
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Papers
             relating
             to
             that
             Council
             ,
             because
             in
             Optatus
             they
             immediately
             follow
             the
             Council
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             has
             thrust
             them
             in
             there
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             confusion
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             done
             immediately
             after
             that
             Council
             ,
             when
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             placed
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             .
             And
             this
             is
             evident
             enough
             from
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             that
             immediately
             follow
             the
             Sentence
             of
             
               Melchiades
               .
               Sufficit
               ergo
               &
               Donatum
               tot
               Sententiis
               esse
               percussum
               ,
               &
               Caecilianum
               tanto
               judicio
               esse
               purgatum
               ,
               &
               tamen
               Donatus
               appellandum
               esse
               ab
               Episcopis
               credidit
               .
               Ad
               quam
               Appellationem
               Constantinus
               Imperator
               sic
               respondit
               ,
               ô
               rabida
               furoris
               audacia
               ;
               sicut
               in
               causis
               Gentilium
               fieri
               solet
               ,
               Appellationem
               interposuerunt
               .
            
             Now
             
             beside
             that
             this
             Answer
             of
             Constantine
             is
             certainly
             known
             to
             have
             been
             made
             upon
             their
             Appeal
             from
             Arles
             ,
             the
             
               Tot
               Sententiae
            
             against
             Donatus
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             till
             after
             the
             judgement
             of
             that
             great
             Council
             ;
             for
             before
             that
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Sentence
             against
             him
             ,
             viz.
             by
             the
             small
             Council
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             Appeals
             from
             so
             many
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             Judicature
             (
             as
             Optatus
             speaks
             of
             )
             must
             have
             been
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             .
             And
             that
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             the
             dispute
             among
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             when
             the
             Donatists
             first
             Appeal'd
             to
             the
             Emperor
             from
             the
             Episcopal
             Judgment
             ,
             whether
             after
             the
             Council
             at
             Rome
             ,
             or
             not
             till
             after
             the
             Council
             at
             
               Arles
               .
               Baronius
               ,
               Binius
               ,
               Petavius
               ,
               Labbè
            
             and
             others
             will
             have
             the
             first
             Appeal
             to
             have
             been
             from
             the
             Council
             at
             Rome
             ,
             because
             it
             immediately
             follows
             so
             in
             Optatus
             .
             But
             this
             is
             confuted
             by
             Valesius
             (
             a
             Man
             learned
             and
             curious
             )
             with
             many
             pregnant
             passages
             out
             of
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             expresly
             attesting
             that
             the
             Donatists
             only
             complain'd
             against
             the
             first
             Council
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             Appeal'd
             from
             the
             second
             at
             Arles
             .
             And
             their
             different
             behaviour
             towards
             these
             Councils
             is
             every
             where
             so
             carefully
             remarked
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Testimonies
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             .
             But
             
             then
             the
             Learned
             Man
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             bring
             off
             Optatus
             ,
             but
             by
             leaving
             him
             under
             an
             enormous
             mistake
             of
             Memory
             ,
             applying
             that
             which
             was
             done
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Rome
             ;
             or
             by
             some
             defect
             and
             corruption
             in
             the
             Copies
             ,
             which
             he
             only
             suspects
             without
             assigning
             any
             ground
             or
             reason
             for
             his
             suspition
             .
             But
             if
             he
             had
             only
             a
             little
             consider'd
             that
             the
             whole
             Story
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             is
             omitted
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Optatus
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Passage
             of
             the
             Appeal
             to
             Constantine
             relates
             to
             
               divers
               Sentences
            
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             till
             after
             the
             Sentence
             at
             Arles
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             have
             easily
             seen
             where
             lay
             the
             defect
             of
             the
             Copies
             .
             To
             which
             might
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             this
             defect
             reaches
             not
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             alone
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Rome
             ;
             for
             whereas
             that
             consisted
             of
             a
             double
             Sentence
             ,
             the
             Absolution
             of
             Caecilian
             ,
             and
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Donatus
             ,
             the
             latter
             part
             is
             wholly
             wanting
             in
             Optatus
             ,
             and
             immediately
             after
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Absolution
             follow
             the
             words
             
               Sufficit
               ergo
               Donatum
               tot
               Sententiis
               esse
               percussum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             put
             past
             all
             doubt
             where
             lyes
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Copies
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             it
             extends
             ,
             viz.
             From
             the
             absolving
             Sentence
             of
             Caecilian
             at
             Rome
             to
             the
             Appeal
             
             of
             the
             Schismaticks
             from
             the
             Council
             at
             Arles
             .
             And
             this
             being
             observed
             ,
             the
             story
             runs
             smoth
             and
             clear
             ,
             that
             has
             hitherto
             been
             so
             confused
             and
             involved
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             report
             the
             same
             Appeal
             from
             both
             Councils
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             can
             agree
             but
             to
             the
             last
             .
             Now
             this
             one
             difficulty
             being
             overcome
             ,
             our
             Passage
             after
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             story
             lying
             in
             its
             due
             and
             proper
             order
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             effect
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Council
             at
             Rome
             had
             upon
             the
             Schismatiques
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             distinct
             account
             in
             the
             Emperors
             own
             Letter
             to
             AElasius
             ,
             or
             rather
             AElianus
             ,
             his
             Praefect
             of
             Africa
             .
             For
             whereas
             we
             might
             reasonably
             have
             expected
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             acquiesced
             in
             the
             Authority
             of
             so
             fair
             ,
             so
             grave
             and
             so
             gentle
             a
             Sentence
             ,
             they
             return
             home
             exasperated
             with
             rage
             ,
             and
             swoln
             with
             insolence
             ,
             raise
             new
             Tumults
             ,
             perpetually
             tease
             the
             Emperor
             with
             fresh
             Tales
             ,
             and
             Complaints
             against
             Caecilian
             ,
             and
             represent
             him
             as
             utterly
             unworthy
             of
             any
             Office
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Emperor
             replies
             that
             this
             was
             all
             in
             vain
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             business
             had
             been
             so
             fairly
             determin'd
             ,
             by
             fit
             and
             unexceptionable
             Judges
             ;
             they
             cry
             out
             ,
             That
             their
             cause
             had
             not
             a
             legal
             
             Tryal
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             was
             packt
             ,
             that
             the
             proceedings
             were
             clancular
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgment
             partial
             .
             The
             Emperour
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             clemency
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             and
             his
             tender
             care
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             condescends
             to
             their
             importunity
             ,
             and
             Summons
             the
             famous
             Council
             at
             Arles
             ,
             of
             a
             much
             greater
             number
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             more
             unknown
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             distant
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             to
             review
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             at
             Rome
             .
             This
             Council
             meets
             in
             the
             year
             314
             ,
             where
             the
             Schismaticks
             repeat
             their
             old
             Stories
             against
             Caecilian
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             other
             proof
             then
             Popular
             Report
             raised
             by
             themselves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             were
             not
             only
             condemn'd
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             but
             rejected
             with
             scorn
             and
             derision
             .
             And
             to
             prevent
             the
             like
             attempts
             of
             Forgery
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             make
             Canons
             to
             suppress
             that
             general
             way
             of
             Accusation
             ,
             as
             Canon
             the
             13th
             ,
             they
             Ordain
             ,
             That
             no
             Man
             shall
             be
             Convicted
             of
             having
             been
             a
             Traditor
             by
             bare
             Testimony
             ,
             but
             by
             publick
             Acts
             and
             Records
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             Man
             from
             that
             time
             be
             so
             Convicted
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             shall
             be
             degraded
             from
             his
             Holy
             Orders
             ;
             but
             if
             before
             his
             Conviction
             he
             have
             Ordain'd
             any
             ,
             that
             his
             Crime
             shall
             be
             no
             prejudice
             to
             the
             validity
             of
             
             his
             Ordination
             .
             And
             Canon
             the
             14th
             they
             Decree
             ,
             That
             whoever
             falsely
             Accuse
             their
             Brethren
             (
             as
             the
             Schismaticks
             had
             Caecilian
             and
             Faelix
             )
             should
             not
             be
             received
             into
             Communion
             even
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             severest
             Sentence
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             This
             shameful
             overthrow
             makes
             great
             numbers
             of
             the
             Schismaticks
             quit
             the
             Faction
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             themselves
             to
             their
             Bishop
             :
             But
             the
             more
             stubborn
             and
             Seditious
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             Appeal
             (
             as
             it
             is
             their
             first
             Appeal
             )
             in
             the
             Council
             it self
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             Council
             to
             him
             by
             Letter
             ,
             to
             know
             his
             farther
             will
             &
             pleasure
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Emperor
             himself
             was
             not
             present
             in
             Council
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             commonly
             supposed
             ;
             and
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Binius
            
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Roman
             Writers
             ,
             are
             so
             civil
             to
             him
             as
             to
             excuse
             his
             presence
             ,
             though
             a
             Lay-man
             ,
             because
             the
             controversie
             was
             not
             about
             any
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             a
             particular
             matter
             of
             Fact
             concerning
             Caecilian
             .
             And
             it
             is
             agreed
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             such
             matters
             Lay-men
             are
             as
             competent
             Judges
             as
             Bishops
             .
             But
             however
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             Right
             Sovereign
             Princes
             have
             of
             sitting
             in
             Council
             ,
             whatever
             the
             matter
             of
             Debate
             may
             be
             ,
             I
             shall
             discourse
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             here
             that
             
             the
             Emperor
             was
             not
             present
             in
             Council
             ,
             because
             they
             signified
             their
             proceedings
             to
             him
             by
             Letter
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             had
             been
             present
             ,
             they
             could
             or
             need
             not
             have
             done
             .
             And
             beside
             that
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             more
             then
             plain
             enough
             by
             the
             Appeal
             it self
             ,
             for
             if
             Constantine
             had
             been
             there
             present
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             was
             it
             for
             the
             Donatists
             to
             remove
             the
             Cause
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             been
             only
             to
             Appeal
             from
             himself
             to
             himself
             .
             But
             he
             being
             inform'd
             of
             the
             design
             by
             the
             Letter
             from
             the
             Council
             ,
             replies
             to
             it
             ,
             with
             great
             detestation
             of
             the
             Schismaticks
             Obstinacy
             and
             Perverseness
             ,
             and
             wonders
             how
             they
             dare
             to
             Appeal
             to
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             already
             Condemn'd
             by
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Votes
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             in
             these
             matters
             judged
             in
             God's
             stead
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             appointment
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             esteems
             their
             Appeal
             as
             no
             less
             then
             Treason
             and
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             himself
             .
             But
             however
             he
             advises
             them
             to
             patience
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             Schismaticks
             some
             time
             to
             consider
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             persisted
             in
             their
             stubbornness
             ,
             to
             give
             themselves
             no
             farther
             trouble
             about
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             repair
             to
             their
             several
             Homes
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             Schismatiques
             had
             been
             so
             prophane
             as
             to
             make
             their
             Appeal
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             take
             care
             to
             
             provide
             them
             Guards
             for
             their
             safe
             Conduct
             to
             his
             Court
             ,
             
               Ut
               ibi
               sibi
               mortem
               pervideant
            
             ,
             which
             whatever
             it
             signifies
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             high
             threatning
             .
             So
             that
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             Constantine
             ever
             in
             the
             least
             accepted
             of
             their
             Appeal
             ,
             looking
             upon
             it
             as
             no
             less
             sin
             then
             an
             affront
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             but
             only
             resolved
             now
             to
             proceed
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             with
             all
             severity
             ,
             as
             factious
             and
             seditious
             Persons
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             And
             about
             this
             time
             was
             the
             business
             of
             Faelix
             of
             Aptung
             examin'd
             by
             AElian
             the
             Proconsul
             of
             Africa
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             is
             generally
             supposed
             that
             this
             was
             done
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             done
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             there
             was
             no
             notice
             taken
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             first
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             was
             return'd
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             after
             its
             dissolution
             .
             And
             this
             it
             was
             ,
             The
             Schismaticks
             making
             such
             perpetual
             Clamours
             about
             Faelix
             his
             being
             a
             Traditor
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             was
             nothing
             to
             the
             Cause
             of
             Caecilian
             ,
             yet
             the
             Emperour
             having
             caught
             them
             in
             so
             many
             Factions
             and
             Stories
             ,
             suspects
             every
             thing
             that
             they
             say
             of
             falshood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             writes
             to
             his
             Proconsul
             ,
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             matter
             
             of
             Fact
             upon
             the
             place
             where
             it
             was
             transacted
             .
             He
             accordingly
             Examines
             all
             the
             Officers
             ,
             that
             had
             belonged
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Inquisition
             at
             Aptung
             under
             Dioclesian
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             and
             place
             the
             Fact
             was
             laid
             against
             Faelix
             ,
             who
             all
             acquit
             him
             from
             any
             such
             Crime
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             main
             Accusation
             was
             taken
             from
             some
             passages
             in
             a
             Letter
             of
             one
             Caecilian
             a
             Duumvir
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Aptung
             to
             
               Faelix
               ,
               Ingentius
            
             a
             publick
             Notary
             confesses
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             hired
             and
             suborn'd
             by
             the
             Schismatiques
             to
             forge
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             foist
             it
             into
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Court.
             Upon
             which
             he
             is
             Committed
             to
             close
             Prison
             ,
             and
             an
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             return'd
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             now
             supposing
             that
             after
             so
             fowl
             a
             discovery
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             made
             publique
             over
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             it
             would
             so
             shamefully
             expose
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             Schismatiques
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             never
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             appear
             more
             in
             a
             Cause
             so
             foul
             and
             base
             .
             But
             what
             method
             to
             take
             he
             could
             not
             suddenly
             resolve
             ,
             one
             while
             he
             thinks
             of
             sending
             Commissioners
             ,
             but
             then
             considering
             the
             Obstinacy
             of
             the
             Schismaticks
             ,
             he
             fears
             nothing
             will
             be
             effectually
             done
             ,
             but
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             resolves
             upon
             a
             Journey
             into
             Africk
             ,
             to
             
             settle
             the
             whole
             matter
             there
             ,
             but
             upon
             what
             occasion
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             he
             changes
             his
             mind
             and
             summons
             the
             Parties
             concern'd
             to
             appear
             before
             himself
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             writes
             to
             the
             present
             Proconsul
             Probianus
             to
             send
             Ingentius
             thither
             with
             a
             good
             Guard
             ,
             
               That
               he
               might
               publickly
               shame
               those
               seditious
               and
               troublesom
               People
               ,
               that
               have
               the
               confidence
               to
               make
               continual
               Clamours
               ,
               and
               raise
               false
               Stories
               against
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               so
               these
               Animosities
               and
               Contentions
               being
               quell'd
               ,
               the
               People
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               attend
               the
               Devotion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               due
               Reverence
               ,
               and
               without
               brawls
               and
               discords
               .
            
             They
             are
             the
             Emperour
             's
             own
             words
             ;
             but
             for
             what
             cause
             't
             is
             not
             Recorded
             :
             Caecilian
             appears
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             Donatists
             that
             came
             ,
             either
             finding
             themselves
             discovered
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             Ingentius
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             other
             reason
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             make
             their
             escape
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             them
             are
             detain'd
             by
             force
             and
             sent
             in
             close
             custody
             to
             Milan
             .
             But
             those
             that
             Recover'd
             AEgypt
             ,
             raised
             such
             Tumults
             there
             ,
             as
             put
             the
             whole
             Country
             into
             an
             Uproar
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Emperour
             is
             informed
             by
             Celsus
             the
             Governor
             ,
             who
             orders
             him
             at
             present
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             their
             disorders
             ,
             but
             to
             hasten
             Caecilian
             and
             his
             Accusers
             to
             Milan
             .
             And
             here
             I
             have
             
             a
             strong
             fancy
             ought
             to
             have
             come
             in
             the
             mutilated
             Story
             of
             
             Caecilian's
             consinement
             at
             Brixia
             in
             Optatus
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             follows
             after
             the
             Chasm
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             whole
             Story
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             is
             lost
             ,
             so
             it
             agrees
             with
             
             Constantine's
             account
             with
             the
             variety
             of
             his
             own
             Resosolutions
             ,
             and
             the
             Transactions
             at
             Milan
             .
             For
             Brixia
             or
             Bress
             lay
             not
             far
             from
             that
             City
             ,
             so
             that
             both
             of
             them
             might
             make
             up
             the
             Scene
             of
             this
             Affair
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Schismatiques
             gain'd
             leave
             to
             return
             home
             ,
             and
             procured
             Caecilian
             to
             be
             detain'd
             ,
             it
             was
             probably
             upon
             their
             dismission
             ,
             upon
             some
             change
             of
             the
             Emperour's
             Resolutions
             .
             But
             when
             they
             came
             home
             ,
             they
             betake
             themselves
             to
             the
             constant
             Artifice
             of
             all
             Schismaticks
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             their
             Faction
             by
             tricks
             and
             lyes
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             raise
             mighty
             brags
             of
             their
             great
             Victory
             ,
             and
             tell
             the
             People
             that
             Caecilian
             was
             Condemn'd
             ,
             and
             Imprison'd
             by
             the
             Emper●ur
             ,
             and
             when
             once
             they
             had
             raised
             this
             lye
             among
             the
             Party
             ,
             it
             was
             easie
             to
             keep
             it
             up
             for
             ever
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             we
             find
             it
             confidently
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             in
             the
             Conference
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             an
             hundred
             years
             after
             .
             Upon
             this
             Caecilian
             gets
             leave
             to
             return
             home
             for
             undeceiving
             the
             People
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             the
             Factions
             
             are
             raised
             ,
             and
             the
             Tumults
             enflamed
             ,
             and
             that
             occasions
             two
             Letters
             from
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             the
             former
             to
             Celsus
             ,
             to
             send
             Caecilian
             and
             his
             Accusers
             ,
             the
             latter
             dated
             from
             Brixia
             to
             the
             Donatist
             Bishops
             ,
             commanding
             their
             immediate
             appearance
             ,
             and
             withal
             assuring
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             can
             but
             make
             good
             any
             one
             Article
             against
             Caecilian
             ,
             it
             should
             weigh
             as
             much
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             proved
             the
             whole
             Charge
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             suppose
             produced
             the
             Meeting
             at
             Milan
             ,
             but
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             this
             conjecture
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             fragment
             of
             Optatus
             ;
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             there
             they
             met
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             foul
             dealings
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             especially
             the
             forgery
             of
             Ingentius
             being
             openly
             exposed
             ,
             it
             is
             needless
             to
             tell
             what
             was
             the
             event
             ,
             when
             it
             could
             be
             no
             other
             then
             that
             the
             Emperor
             should
             publickly
             declare
             the
             innocence
             of
             Caecilian
             ,
             and
             scoure
             away
             the
             Schismaticks
             as
             a
             combination
             of
             incorrigible
             Knaves
             .
             But
             here
             St.
             Austin
             is
             concern'd
             to
             excuse
             the
             Emperour
             for
             judging
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             cause
             after
             the
             Episcopal
             Judicature
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             excuses
             are
             invented
             for
             him
             by
             the
             Roman
             Writers
             ;
             as
             his
             being
             then
             but
             a
             Novice
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             sufficiently
             inform'd
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             his
             being
             tired
             
             out
             by
             the
             restless
             importunity
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             enjoy
             no
             quiet
             till
             he
             yielded
             to
             it
             .
             These
             things
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             needless
             ,
             for
             though
             it
             may
             not
             be
             proper
             for
             a
             Lay-man
             to
             judge
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Causes
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             not
             be
             altogether
             unlawful
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             State
             depends
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             Emperour's
             case
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             all
             Africa
             was
             in
             an
             Uproar
             ,
             and
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             lost
             by
             the
             Sedition
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             highly
             concern'd
             him
             to
             exert
             his
             own
             Power
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             secure
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             reason
             he
             might
             take
             the
             Judgment
             upon
             himself
             ,
             thereby
             to
             restrain
             the
             Donatists
             from
             raising
             Disturbances
             and
             Seditions
             in
             the
             State.
             Though
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Emperour
             never
             accepted
             the
             Appeal
             ,
             nay
             that
             he
             protested
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             affront
             to
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             his
             own
             Power
             above
             God's
             ,
             appears
             not
             only
             from
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Bishops
             at
             Arles
             ,
             but
             his
             perpetual
             Declarations
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             he
             would
             be
             prevail'd
             with
             to
             take
             upon
             himself
             a
             Judgment
             that
             he
             so
             solemnly
             disavowed
             .
             And
             therefore
             his
             design
             in
             hearing
             the
             Cause
             after
             Judgment
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             
             judge
             ,
             but
             to
             expose
             the
             Schismatiques
             ,
             or
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             expose
             themselves
             .
             For
             the
             cause
             was
             already
             so
             fully
             and
             clearly
             determin'd
             at
             the
             Council
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             admit
             any
             Review
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             were
             so
             restless
             to
             have
             it
             re-heard
             before
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             ,
             he
             at
             last
             seem'd
             to
             condescend
             to
             their
             importunity
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             it
             would
             prove
             their
             fatal
             overthrow
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             observable
             that
             he
             would
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             business
             at
             all
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             the
             discovery
             of
             Ingentius
             his
             Forgery
             in
             his
             Pocket
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             were
             so
             surprised
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             following
             their
             Suit
             ,
             it
             utterly
             dispersed
             them
             .
             And
             for
             the
             very
             same
             reason
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             other
             Hearings
             after
             his
             own
             Imperial
             Judgment
             ,
             only
             to
             give
             them
             the
             greater
             scope
             to
             lay
             open
             themselves
             and
             their
             dishonesty
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             anon
             in
             the
             foul
             discovery
             of
             Nundinarius
             the
             Deacon
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             III.
             
          
           
             But
             after
             the
             Imperial
             Sentence
             against
             them
             ,
             instead
             of
             submitting
             to
             so
             great
             an
             Authority
             and
             such
             clear
             Conviction
             ,
             they
             raise
             high
             clamours
             of
             injustice
             and
             oppression
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             return
             home
             put
             the
             People
             into
             Riots
             and
             Tumults
             ,
             and
             seize
             a
             Church
             in
             Numidia
             
             belonging
             to
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Emperors
             own
             Foundation
             .
             Of
             which
             when
             complaint
             was
             made
             to
             the
             Empeperor
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             ;
             such
             was
             then
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             the
             disorder
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             he
             could
             send
             them
             no
             other
             relief
             ,
             then
             by
             exhorting
             them
             to
             patience
             ,
             and
             bestowing
             a
             new
             Church
             upon
             them
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             inflict
             any
             punishment
             upon
             the
             Offenders
             for
             so
             long
             a
             Train
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             but
             leaving
             them
             (
             as
             himself
             speaks
             )
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             he
             had
             not
             long
             before
             witten
             to
             his
             Lieutenant
             Celsus
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             forbear
             them
             a
             while
             ,
             till
             himself
             could
             have
             leisure
             to
             visit
             Africa
             ,
             s●re
             now
             assures
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             ,
             the
             Schismaticks
             shall
             feel
             the
             Event
             of
             his
             Abused
             Patience
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             doubted
             not
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             such
             manifest
             Villany
             ,
             that
             would
             utterly
             spoil
             all
             their
             Glory
             of
             Martyrdom
             .
             For
             that
             they
             gave
             out
             to
             justifie
             their
             stubborness
             against
             the
             Imperial
             Edicts
             ,
             that
             whatever
             punishments
             the
             Emperor
             decreed
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             undergo
             as
             Martyrs
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             dreading
             any
             severity
             ,
             that
             they
             desired
             the
             Execution
             of
             Penal
             Laws
             against
             them
             .
             And
             
             so
             they
             persist
             railing
             at
             the
             Emperor
             for
             denying
             Justice
             ,
             and
             reviling
             the
             Catholicks
             for
             inciting
             him
             to
             Persecution
             .
             Till
             at
             length
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             Enact
             severe
             Laws
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             all
             their
             Meeting-houses
             are
             confiscated
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             seized
             on
             ,
             and
             it
             hapned
             very
             luckily
             at
             that
             time
             that
             one
             Nundinarius
             a
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             who
             was
             privy
             to
             the
             first
             contrivance
             of
             the
             Schism
             ,
             at
             their
             meeting
             at
             Cirta
             ,
             discovers
             the
             whole
             Conspiracy
             to
             Zenophilus
             the
             Pro-Consul
             of
             Numidia
             ,
             and
             proves
             both
             by
             publick
             Records
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             that
             Silvanus
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Cirta
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             facti●●s
             man
             of
             the
             whole
             Party
             ,
             was
             a
             Traditor
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             Lady
             Lucilla
             had
             given
             the
             Numidian
             Bishops
             a
             great
             sum
             of
             Money
             to
             depose
             Caecilian
             ,
             and
             bestow
             his
             Bishoprick
             upon
             her
             Ladyships
             Chaplain
             .
             And
             this
             discovery
             being
             signified
             by
             Zenophilus
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Seditious
             Practices
             of
             Silvanus
             ,
             he
             condemns
             both
             Silvanus
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Ring-leaders
             of
             the
             Faction
             ,
             to
             perpetual
             Banishment
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             utmost
             severity
             that
             he
             ever
             proceeded
             to
             ,
             for
             though
             some
             of
             them
             were
             sentenced
             to
             death
             ,
             yet
             such
             was
             his
             natural
             Clemency
             ,
             
             that
             he
             turn'd
             it
             into
             banishment
             and
             thus
             by
             seising
             their
             Conventicles
             and
             sending
             away
             their
             Leaders
             ,
             he
             gave
             himself
             ease
             and
             quiet
             for
             some
             time
             from
             their
             disturbances
             .
             But
             now
             behold
             the
             constant
             ingenuity
             of
             all
             Schismaticks
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             to
             beleager
             the
             State
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             find
             it
             in
             any
             distress
             ,
             and
             to
             gain
             their
             own
             ends
             out
             of
             the
             publick
             Necessities
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             what
             demands
             they
             please
             ,
             when
             the
             Government
             is
             not
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             contend
             with
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             about
             this
             time
             the
             War
             between
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             Licinius
             breaking
             out
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             presently
             accost
             the
             Emperor
             with
             a
             bold
             Petition
             ,
             both
             for
             granting
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             recalling
             Silvanus
             and
             his
             Collegues
             from
             Banishment
             ,
             are
             so
             confident
             as
             to
             tell
             him
             in
             broad
             expression
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             suffer
             a
             thousand
             deaths
             before
             they
             would
             be
             reconciled
             to
             that
             
               Prelatical
               Knave
            
             of
             his
             ,
             Caecilian
             .
             And
             yet
             so
             involved
             were
             the
             Emperors
             Affairs
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             grant
             whatever
             they
             demanded
             ,
             and
             orders
             Verinus
             his
             Vice-Roy
             in
             Africk
             to
             leave
             them
             to
             their
             own
             Liberty
             .
             And
             that
             they
             used
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Insolence
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Civil
             War
             lasted
             ,
             neither
             now
             would
             they
             be
             satisfied
             with
             their
             own
             Liberty
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             endeavour
             
             to
             spread
             their
             Schism
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             poyson
             all
             the
             Emperors
             Dominions
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Faction
             and
             Sedition
             .
             What
             Emissaries
             they
             sent
             into
             other
             Churches
             is
             not
             so
             well
             known
             ,
             but
             to
             Rome
             they
             send
             one
             Victor
             as
             Titular
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             who
             took
             upon
             himself
             all
             ●piscopal
             Authority
             over
             his
             Party
             ,
             and
             had
             many
             Successors
             in
             his
             Usurpation
             ,
             but
             not
             having
             Liberty
             to
             keep
             their
             publick
             meetings
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             they
             betook
             themselves
             to
             Field
             Conventicles
             ,
             and
             Assembled
             in
             the
             Roks
             and
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             were
             commonly
             call'd
             
               Montenses
               ,
               Campitae
            
             ,
             and
             Rupitani
             .
             This
             is
             all
             that
             we
             have
             recorded
             of
             them
             in
             this
             Emperors
             Reign
             ;
             for
             he
             having
             overcome
             Licinius
             ,
             and
             being
             Master
             of
             the
             whole
             Empire
             ,
             was
             big
             with
             a
             resolution
             to
             settle
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             well
             as
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             once
             more
             to
             quell
             the
             Obstinacy
             of
             the
             Shism
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             .
             But
             whilst
             he
             is
             designing
             this
             great
             and
             pious
             work
             ,
             news
             is
             brought
             him
             of
             a
             worse
             Flame
             broke
             out
             at
             Alexdria
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Heresy
             of
             Arrius
             ,
             that
             had
             already
             engaged
             not
             only
             all
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             was
             blown
             over
             into
             Asia
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             suppression
             of
             this
             dangerous
             Schism
             (
             for
             so
             at
             first
             he
             look't
             upon
             it
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             only
             endeavoured
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Parties
             )
             he
             Summons
             the
             Great
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             to
             which
             among
             the
             other
             Famous
             Bishops
             that
             were
             present
             at
             it
             ,
             Caecilian
             was
             summon'd
             ,
             but
             no
             Bishops
             of
             the
             
               Pars
               Donati
            
             ,
             as
             supposing
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             But
             after
             this
             Council
             we
             hear
             little
             or
             no
             thing
             of
             the
             Donatists
             in
             this
             Emperor's
             Reign
             ,
             himself
             and
             the
             Christian
             Bishops
             being
             wholly
             employed
             ,
             in
             quenching
             that
             more
             fatal
             and
             pernicious
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             how
             effectually
             and
             speedily
             he
             rooted
             up
             the
             Heresie
             it self
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             abetted
             with
             the
             Imperial
             Power
             ,
             we
             shall
             demonstrate
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             For
             though
             after
             the
             Heresie
             it self
             was
             vanquish't
             by
             this
             Council
             ,
             the
             Hereticks
             or
             rather
             their
             Friends
             ,
             created
             him
             infinite
             trouble
             about
             it
             ,
             by
             Oblique
             Arts
             and
             for
             other
             ends
             ;
             yet
             this
             I
             affirm
             ,
             and
             shall
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             durst
             never
             own
             the
             Heresie
             it self
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             his
             time
             but
             in
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Son
             Constantius
             till
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             And
             now
             here
             I
             ought
             to
             break
             off
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Donatists
             with
             this
             Emperors
             History
             ,
             but
             their
             Progress
             in
             Schism
             after
             his
             indulgence
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             natural
             representation
             of
             the
             growth
             and
             improvement
             of
             Peevishness
             ,
             if
             once
             left
             to
             its
             own
             l●berty
             ,
             
             that
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             represent
             their
             whola
             Story
             at
             one
             View
             ,
             especially
             because
             it
             suits
             a
             Parallel
             case
             that
             lyes
             at
             our
             own
             doors
             ,
             so
             exactly
             ,
             that
             two
             Indentures
             cannot
             be
             more
             like
             then
             these
             two
             Schisms
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             all
             Schisms
             are
             but
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             though
             they
             are
             raised
             about
             different
             matters
             ,
             yet
             they
             all
             move
             in
             the
             very
             same
             track
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             till
             from
             meer
             peevishness
             they
             advance
             to
             the
             heighth
             of
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             end
             in
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             nothing
             else
             then
             the
             natural
             method
             of
             ill-nature
             and
             passion
             ,
             if
             but
             suffered
             to
             pursue
             the
             bent
             of
             its
             own
             Inclinations
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             all
             Schismaticks
             ,
             howsoever
             distant
             in
             Time
             ,
             Place
             ,
             or
             Interest
             ,
             follow
             one
             another
             so
             accurately
             in
             the
             very
             same
             steps
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             all
             acted
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Principle
             of
             Nature
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             for
             Colts
             to
             be
             wild
             in
             all
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             never
             brought
             under
             the
             Whip
             and
             Bridle
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             of
             Government
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             curb
             to
             the
             ill-natur'd
             Passions
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             for
             without
             that
             Man
             would
             be
             the
             most
             unruly
             of
             all
             Beasts
             ,
             especially
             the
             meaner
             sort
             of
             the
             kind
             ,
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             that
             are
             ever
             drawn
             in
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             Actors
             in
             these
             Religious
             Tumults
             .
             And
             that
             
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             more
             Cruel
             and
             Barbarous
             then
             other
             Seditions
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             carried
             on
             by
             the
             wildest
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             have
             heightned
             and
             enflamed
             their
             natural
             Salvageness
             ,
             with
             the
             heats
             of
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             and
             Principles
             of
             false
             Religion
             .
             All
             which
             will
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             by
             comparing
             what
             our selves
             have
             seen
             and
             felt
             ,
             with
             what
             these
             wild
             Schismatiques
             acted
             Thirteen
             hundred
             years
             since
             .
             The
             actions
             of
             both
             suiting
             so
             exactly
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             that
             had
             they
             been
             the
             very
             same
             Men
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             acted
             more
             like
             themselves
             .
             The
             Twins
             that
             were
             so
             like
             ,
             that
             their
             own
             Mother
             could
             not
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             were
             not
             more
             so
             ,
             then
             these
             two
             Schisms
             though
             born
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             of
             Time
             and
             Place
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             IV.
             
          
           
             The
             Donatists
             then
             having
             by
             the
             Emperours
             forced
             Indulgence
             ,
             and
             the
             Diversion
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Arians
             ,
             gain'd
             so
             much
             ease
             and
             quiet
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             to
             encrease
             their
             Schism
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             to
             carry
             it
             into
             foreign
             Parts
             ,
             it
             happened
             that
             about
             the
             year
             331
             ,
             Donatus
             ,
             Surnamed
             the
             Great
             ,
             succeeded
             Chaplain
             Majorinus
             ;
             a
             Man
             of
             incredible
             Pride
             and
             Insolence
             ,
             that
             pretended
             to
             familiarity
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             Inspiration
             
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             that
             could
             Cant
             ,
             could
             Lye
             ,
             could
             Bl●spheme
             ,
             shift
             his
             Face
             and
             Pretences
             ,
             with
             all
             Turns
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             when
             the
             Government
             was
             in
             any
             Streight
             ,
             threaten
             it
             with
             the
             Numbers
             of
             his
             Party
             ;
             but
             when
             his
             Party
             was
             low
             ,
             could
             write
             
               Pleas
               for
               Peace
            
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             from
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             Faction
             ,
             and
             meekness
             of
             its
             Principles
             .
             And
             upon
             any
             great
             occasion
             he
             had
             his
             new
             Lights
             and
             Discoveries
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             when
             ever
             he
             pleased
             
               God
               appear'd
               to
               him
               in
               Brightness
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               the
               horns
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               to
               direct
               him
               for
               serving
               his
               Will
               in
               that
               Generation
               .
            
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             he
             had
             an
             implacable
             spight
             against
             a●l
             S●periours
             and
             Governors
             ,
             but
             most
             particularly
             he
             set
             himself
             (
             so
             accursed
             was
             the
             Envy
             of
             his
             Pride
             to
             all
             that
             were
             above
             him
             )
             to
             revile
             and
             trample
             upon
             the
             Imperial
             Majesty
             it self
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             all
             the
             ill
             that
             can
             be
             said
             of
             one
             Man
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             very
             
               I.
               O.
            
             of
             that
             Re●ellious
             and
             Schismatical
             Age.
             
          
           
             Under
             him
             were
             spawn'd
             the
             C●rcumcellians
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             Levellers
             or
             Army
             Saints
             ,
             whom
             he
             stil'd
             the
             
               Captains
               of
               the
               Godly
            
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             not
             only
             his
             own
             Life-Guard
             ,
             but
             an
             Army
             against
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             These
             wandred
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Country
             in
             great
             
             Bodys
             ,
             and
             pretended
             to
             reform
             the
             Government
             by
             Plunder
             and
             Robbery
             ,
             and
             wherever
             they
             came
             ,
             set
             Apprentices
             free
             from
             their
             Masters
             ,
             and
             Debtors
             from
             their
             Creditors
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             but
             join
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             pull
             down
             Idolatry
             and
             Arbitrary
             Government
             :
             And
             force
             poor
             Men
             to
             deliver
             up
             their
             Bonds
             and
             Indentures
             to
             save
             their
             Lives
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             while
             they
             were
             a
             very
             praying
             People
             ,
             and
             sought
             the
             Lord
             for
             direction
             in
             all
             their
             Villanies
             .
             And
             now
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             Men
             of
             these
             desperate
             Principles
             ,
             and
             managed
             by
             such
             a
             Guide
             as
             Donatus
             ,
             proceeded
             to
             the
             heighth
             both
             of
             folly
             and
             outrage
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             whilst
             they
             were
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             their
             Bloód
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             they
             feared
             no
             danger
             ,
             out
             of
             Ambition
             of
             being
             Martyrs
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             were
             so
             wildly
             transported
             ,
             as
             to
             hang
             drown
             ,
             and
             stabb
             themselves
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             thus
             for
             many
             years
             they
             harassed
             Africa
             with
             their
             Insolence
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             habitable
             parts
             of
             the
             Country
             more
             salvage
             then
             the
             Deserts
             themselves
             .
             No
             Man
             could
             dwell
             in
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             or
             Travel
             abroad
             about
             his
             business
             with
             any
             safety
             ,
             but
             all
             was
             exposed
             to
             the
             Rapine
             of
             these
             merciless
             Robbers
             .
             Till
             
             at
             length
             ,
             after
             unspeakable
             Patience
             ,
             complaint
             being
             made
             by
             the
             Catholicks
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Constans
             ,
             of
             their
             deplorable
             condition
             ,
             he
             sent
             two
             Commissioners
             ,
             Paulus
             and
             Macarius
             ,
             with
             a
             shew
             of
             dividing
             the
             Emperors
             bounty
             among
             the
             poor
             and
             distressed
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             to
             soften
             them
             from
             that
             fierceness
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             contracted
             by
             this
             wild
             Schism
             ,
             to
             some
             sense
             of
             Duty
             towards
             their
             Superiors
             ,
             and
             of
             Humanity
             towards
             their
             Neighbours
             .
             The
             Commissioners
             coming
             into
             Africa
             consult
             with
             the
             Bishops
             what
             course
             was
             fitest
             to
             be
             taken
             :
             But
             the
             Party
             of
             Donatus
             Combine
             one
             and
             all
             to
             hinder
             all
             their
             endeavours
             of
             Concord
             ,
             and
             dispatch
             Letters
             and
             Messengers
             into
             all
             Parts
             aforehand
             ,
             forbiding
             their
             People
             to
             receive
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Emperor's
             Bounty
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             scandal
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God
             to
             receive
             any
             Alms
             from
             Sinners
             .
             And
             beside
             this
             ,
             the
             Rabble
             are
             frighted
             with
             flying
             Reports
             and
             Stories
             ,
             that
             the
             Commissioners
             brought
             along
             with
             them
             the
             Emperors
             Images
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             be
             placed
             upon
             the
             high
             Altar
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Celebrating
             the
             Eucharistical
             Sacrifice
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             People
             might
             be
             drawn
             in
             ,
             to
             give
             Divine
             Worship
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Image
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             guilty
             
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             time
             the
             words
             Pagan
             and
             Idolator
             were
             the
             two
             most
             common
             Titles
             that
             they
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             Catholicks
             .
             Nay
             farther
             then
             all
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             Commissioners
             acquaint
             the
             great
             Donatus
             with
             their
             Message
             ,
             he
             replies
             with
             his
             usual
             scorn
             and
             rage
             ,
             
               Quid
               est
               Imperatori
               cum
               Ecclesiâ
            
             ?
             reviles
             the
             Emperor
             himself
             with
             sawcy
             and
             taunting
             Language
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             give
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             pleased
             ,
             the
             pleasure
             of
             travelling
             through
             the
             African
             Provinces
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             taken
             care
             to
             save
             their
             Masters
             Money
             .
             And
             another
             Donatus
             Bishop
             of
             Bagaia
             ,
             when
             the
             Commissioners
             came
             to
             his
             City
             ,
             gathers
             together
             Troops
             of
             Circumcellians
             from
             all
             Parts
             ,
             perhaps
             into
             a
             Malt-house
             ,
             to
             Assassinate
             the
             Commissioners
             .
             But
             they
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             upon
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             Conspiracy
             ,
             send
             for
             a
             Party
             of
             the
             Emperor's
             Forces
             ,
             some
             few
             whereof
             being
             upon
             the
             Guard
             ,
             abused
             and
             affronted
             by
             the
             Fanatick
             Rabble
             ,
             that
             were
             Assembled
             in
             great
             Numbers
             ,
             acquaint
             their
             Fellow-Soldiers
             with
             the
             Indignity
             ,
             who
             ,
             do
             what
             their
             Officers
             could
             ,
             fall
             upon
             them
             with
             great
             fury
             ,
             kill
             some
             and
             disperse
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             now
             the
             Donatists
             had
             the
             beloved
             clamour
             of
             all
             Schismaticks
             to
             cry
             out
             Persecution
             ,
             
             only
             because
             some
             of
             them
             perish'd
             in
             a
             Tumult
             of
             their
             own
             raising
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             who
             began
             the
             fray
             ,
             the
             People
             are
             to
             be
             incensed
             against
             the
             Catholiques
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             their
             Party
             .
             And
             therefore
             what
             Tragical
             Stories
             do
             we
             ever
             after
             ,
             from
             this
             slight
             Occasion
             ,
             hear
             of
             the
             
               Macarian
               Times
            
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             one
             Accident
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             punish'd
             themselves
             ,
             had
             exceeded
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Ten
             Persecutions
             .
             But
             in
             short
             ,
             the
             Commissioners
             finding
             there
             was
             no
             Peace
             to
             be
             settled
             in
             Africa
             ,
             whilst
             Donatus
             and
             his
             Associates
             remained
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             sent
             them
             all
             into
             Banishment
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             continued
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Ring-leaders
             being
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             People
             were
             soon
             at
             quiet
             ,
             and
             betook
             themselves
             to
             to
             their
             Callings
             ,
             and
             kept
             their
             Parish-Churches
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             a
             Council
             was
             called
             by
             Gratus
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Communion
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             to
             give
             God
             thanks
             for
             their
             Deliverance
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             for
             the
             effectual
             settlement
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             lasted
             till
             the
             Donatists
             broke
             loose
             under
             Julian
             .
             Who
             designing
             
             by
             all
             ways
             to
             destroy
             Christianity
             
             thought
             nothing
             so
             effectual
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             as
             to
             encourage
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             Discipline
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             this
             Schism
             was
             almost
             extinguisht
             by
             the
             care
             of
             Constantine
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             he
             took
             as
             much
             care
             by
             granting
             liberty
             to
             the
             Donatists
             to
             blow
             it
             up
             into
             a
             greater
             flame
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             they
             on
             the
             other
             side
             were
             forward
             enough
             to
             prevent
             the
             Apostates
             Zeal
             ,
             by
             presenting
             him
             with
             a
             flattering
             address
             ,
             so
             that
             though
             the
             other
             day
             under
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             their
             word
             was
             ,
             
               Quid
               Imperatori
               cum
               Ecclesiâ
            
             ?
             now
             under
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             a
             mortal
             and
             avowed
             Enemy
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             whole
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             his
             disposal
             ,
             and
             sacrificed
             to
             his
             malice
             ;
             and
             he
             accordingly
             finding
             what
             eager
             Zeal
             they
             had
             to
             disturb
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             gives
             them
             all
             the
             liberty
             that
             they
             can
             desire
             ,
             and
             permits
             them
             to
             r●build
             
             their
             Conventicles
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             he
             opened
             the
             Idol
             Temples
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Optatus
             upbraids
             them
             )
             let
             them
             and
             the
             Devil
             loose
             together
             .
             And
             that
             is
             another
             ill
             quality
             of
             all
             Schismaticks
             ,
             that
             they
             care
             not
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             common
             Christianity
             ,
             so
             the
             Faction
             thrives
             .
             This
             Rescript
             of
             Julian
             to
             the
             Donatists
             is
             lost
             ,
             but
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             so
             very
             scandalous
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             Honorius
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             resolved
             upon
             their
             Extirpation
             ,
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             publisht
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             People
             see
             the
             baseness
             and
             perversness
             of
             the
             Faction
             .
             But
             they
             now
             finding
             that
             they
             had
             got
             the
             upper
             hand
             of
             the
             Catholiques
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             malice
             of
             this
             Apostate
             Emperor
             ,
             are
             not
             satisfied
             with
             their
             own
             liberty
             ,
             but
             fall
             soul
             upon
             the
             Catholiques
             ,
             and
             treat
             them
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             outrage
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             pull
             down
             their
             Churches
             ,
             murther
             their
             Priests
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             overthrow
             the
             Altars
             themselves
             ,
             and
             cast
             their
             Idolatrous
             Eucharist
             (
             as
             they
             call'd
             it
             )
             to
             the
             Dogs
             ,
             dig
             the
             Catholiques
             out
             of
             their
             Graves
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             outrages
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Optatus
             his
             second
             and
             sixth
             Books
             .
             And
             so
             they
             go
             on
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Faction
             by
             Tumults
             and
             Stories
             ,
             and
             making
             challenges
             of
             Disputes
             ,
             and
             
             then
             declining
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             methods
             of
             Schism
             till
             the
             death
             of
             Donatus
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             368
             ,
             and
             the
             fifth
             of
             Valentinian
             and
             Valens
             .
          
           
             To
             Donatus
             succeeds
             Parmenianus
             ,
             who
             publishes
             a
             vehement
             Book
             against
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             stuft
             with
             the
             old
             Fables
             of
             
               Faelix
               ,
               Caecilian
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Macarian
             Persecution
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             first
             founded
             their
             Schism
             upon
             a
             Lye
             ,
             so
             they
             resolv'd
             to
             continue
             it
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             by
             this
             time
             they
             were
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             and
             had
             lyed
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             they
             at
             length
             believed
             themselves
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             (
             as
             Optatus
             tells
             him
             )
             they
             were
             utterly
             Ignorant
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Schism
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             he
             wrote
             his
             Books
             to
             rebuke
             all
             their
             wild
             Fictions
             by
             publick
             Records
             ,
             and
             Imperial
             Rescripts
             .
             But
             to
             what
             purpose
             do
             you
             tell
             the
             Common
             People
             of
             legal
             Proceedings
             ?
             No
             Argument
             so
             prevalent
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             blind
             Story
             in
             a
             Corner
             ,
             tagg'd
             with
             dirty
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             Government
             .
             And
             therefore
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             checks
             ,
             the
             Ring-leaders
             of
             the
             Faction
             Lye
             on
             ,
             though
             we
             hear
             little
             of
             them
             till
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             the
             same
             Reign
             ,
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             373
             ,
             when
             Valentinian
             publisht
             a
             Rescript
             against
             their
             Re-baptising
             ;
             which
             was
             renewed
             by
             Gratian
             
             four
             years
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             Three
             hundred
             Seventy
             seven
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             V.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             news
             that
             we
             hear
             of
             them
             (
             and
             it
             is
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             we
             heard
             it
             no
             sooner
             )
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             fall
             out
             among
             themselves
             ,
             divide
             and
             subdivide
             into
             new
             Factions
             and
             Animosities
             .
             For
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Parmenian
             they
             cannot
             agree
             upon
             a
             Successor
             ,
             some
             are
             for
             Maximianus
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             Primianus
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             being
             chosen
             ,
             they
             divide
             Communions
             ,
             make
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             throw
             out
             Anathema's
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             most
             of
             all
             disingenuous
             ,
             stir
             up
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             to
             put
             the
             same
             Imperial
             Laws
             ,
             that
             were
             made
             against
             themselves
             ,
             in
             Execution
             against
             their
             Brethren
             :
             And
             what
             but
             t'other
             day
             was
             Tyranny
             and
             Persecution
             in
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             is
             in
             themselves
             Law
             and
             Justice
             .
             And
             so
             they
             go
             on
             to
             load
             one
             another
             with
             all
             the
             foul
             Stories
             and
             ill
             Language
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             bestow
             upon
             the
             Catholiques
             ,
             and
             their
             Sentences
             of
             Excommunication
             are
             more
             fierce
             and
             heavy
             ,
             than
             any
             that
             were
             ever
             denounced
             by
             any
             other
             party
             of
             Christians
             .
             Some
             were
             fatal
             ,
             cutting
             off
             all
             power
             of
             Absolution
             :
             The
             most
             gentle
             were
             limited
             to
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             
             after
             which
             the
             Decree
             was
             irrecoverably
             pass'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             proceeded
             cursing
             and
             damming
             each
             other
             ,
             till
             every
             Sect
             spawn'd
             a
             new
             Litter
             of
             Vipers
             to
             eat
             out
             its
             own
             Bowels
             .
             And
             so
             they
             crumbled
             on
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             made
             the
             Church
             no
             bigger
             than
             it
             was
             at
             first
             ,
             a
             small
             grain
             of
             Mustard
             Seed
             :
             For
             every
             Party
             confin'd
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             to
             its
             Conventicle
             .
             This
             dividing
             humour
             of
             theirs
             is
             very
             well
             described
             by
             St.
             
               Austin
               .
               The
               Faction
               of
            
             Donatus
             
               is
               crumbled
               into
               very
               small
            
             
             
               parcels
               ,
               all
               which
               little
               particles
               condemn
               this
               much
               greater
               part
               of
            
             Primianus
             
               for
               allowing
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
            
             Maximianists
             .
             
               And
               every
               part
               eagerly
               contends
               ,
               that
               they
               alone
               retain
               the
               true
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               other
               any
               where
               ,
               neither
               in
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               over
               which
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               spread
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               larger
               nor
               
               the
               lesser
               parts
               of
               the
               Faction
               of
            
             Dcnatus
             ,
             
               but
               in
               themselves
               alone
               that
               are
               least
               of
               all
               .
            
          
           
             But
             as
             fierce
             as
             they
             were
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             they
             were
             always
             one
             united
             Body
             against
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             of
             Disturbance
             or
             Sedition
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             they
             were
             a
             form'd
             Body
             against
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             numberless
             Instances
             in
             the
             next
             Reign
             of
             Arcadius
             and
             Honorius
             ,
             under
             whom
             they
             vented
             their
             utmost
             fury
             ,
             and
             they
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             resolved
             to
             quell
             and
             break
             them
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             by
             strict
             Laws
             diligently
             executed
             ,
             so
             took
             down
             their
             stomach
             ,
             and
             their
             stubbornness
             ,
             that
             the
             Faction
             dwindled
             into
             an
             inconsiderable
             rout
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             able
             to
             attempt
             any
             disturbance
             either
             in
             Church
             or
             State.
             They
             being
             under
             no
             greater
             restraint
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             Great
             ,
             then
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             Ten
             Pounds
             ,
             and
             the
             Execution
             of
             that
             Law
             being
             either
             stifled
             or
             hamper'd
             by
             the
             Emperors
             Officers
             ,
             (
             that
             commonly
             divert
             such
             Mulcts
             to
             their
             own
             gain
             ,
             and
             the
             damage
             of
             the
             Prosecutor
             )
             grew
             so
             bold
             in
             their
             out-rage
             against
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             
             as
             to
             offer
             violence
             to
             their
             Clergy
             at
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             which
             insufferable
             Indignity
             the
             young
             Emperors
             Arcadius
             and
             Honorius
             resented
             with
             that
             just
             indignation
             ,
             as
             to
             publish
             a
             Rescript
             in
             the
             year
             398
             ,
             to
             Theodorus
             Praefect
             of
             Africk
             ,
             requiring
             him
             to
             bring
             
             such
             Offenders
             to
             Capital
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             at
             any
             time
             offer'd
             to
             make
             any
             Tumultuary
             resistance
             ,
             not
             to
             stand
             upon
             forms
             of
             Law
             ,
             but
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             with
             the
             Military
             Power
             .
             And
             this
             Law
             ,
             as
             severe
             as
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             was
             but
             seasonable
             and
             indeed
             necessary
             ,
             as
             St.
             Austin
             tells
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             when
             they
             complain
             of
             Severity
             .
             
               You
               have
               no
            
             
             
               reason
               to
               complain
               of
               us
               ;
               for
               the
               Gentleness
               of
               the
               Catholicks
               had
               always
               forborn
               the
               Execution
               of
               such
               Laws
               ,
               had
               not
               your
               own
               Preachers
               with
               their
               Circumcellians
               by
               their
               barbarous
               Cruelties
               and
               Outrages
               against
               us
               ,
               made
               them
               necessary
               for
               our
               own
               security
               .
               For
               before
               
               those
               bate
               Laws
               ;
               of
               which
               you
               complain
               ,
               came
               into
            
             Africa
             ,
             
               they
               waylaid
               our
               Bishops
               upon
               the
               Road
               ,
               they
               beat
               our
               Clergy
               most
               barbarously
               ,
               put
               intolerable
               abuses
               upon
               the
               Laicks
               ,
               fired
               our
               Houses
               &
               our
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             With
             great
             numbers
             more
             of
             particular
             Out-rages
             ,
             that
             he
             recites
             there
             ,
             and
             up
             and
             down
             his
             other
             Writings
             ,
             as
             the
             murther
             of
             Restitutus
             and
             Innocentius
             Presbyters
             of
             Hippo
             ,
             putting
             out
             the
             Eyes
             of
             some
             ,
             cutting
             off
             the
             hands
             ,
             and
             pulling
             out
             the
             Tongues
             of
             others
             .
             And
             as
             for
             St.
             Austin
             himself
             ,
             they
             continually
             watched
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             the
             People
             to
             kill
             him
             as
             they
             would
             a
             Wolf
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             Flock
             ,
             and
             assure
             them
             that
             God
             would
             forgive
             all
             their
             Sins
             ,
             how
             great
             soever
             ,
             for
             so
             good
             a
             piece
             of
             Service
             .
             And
             this
             they
             did
             to
             him
             in
             requital
             of
             all
             his
             kindness
             towards
             them
             ,
             
             who
             all
             along
             interceded
             with
             the
             Governors
             to
             spare
             their
             lives
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             being
             convinced
             by
             Experience
             that
             they
             abused
             all
             mercy
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             reduced
             by
             nothing
             but
             the
             greatest
             Severity
             ,
             he
             changed
             his
             mind
             ,
             as
             he
             declares
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Vincentius
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             excellently
             discourses
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             
             
               Epist.
               48.
               
            
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             should
             restrain
             the
             stubborn
             with
             Penal
             Laws
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             happened
             the
             War
             with
             Gildo
             the
             African
             Rebel
             ,
             a
             Man
             infinitely
             Debauch'd
             ,
             and
             barbarous
             in
             his
             Manners
             ,
             and
             a
             bitter
             Enemy
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             with
             him
             the
             Donatists
             and
             Circumcellians
             join
             ,
             and
             serve
             in
             his
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             all
             Schismaticks
             ,
             whenever
             there
             is
             an
             opportunity
             to
             turn
             Rebels
             .
             And
             particularly
             there
             was
             one
             Optatus
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Party
             ,
             so
             remarkable
             in
             the
             Army
             for
             fighting
             and
             forwardness
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             surnamed
             Gildonianus
             ,
             and
             after
             ten
             years
             Rebellion
             lost
             his
             life
             in
             the
             Service
             .
             But
             when
             Gildo
             was
             at
             length
             overcome
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             bated
             nothing
             of
             their
             wonted
             insolence
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperor
             Honorius
             (
             to
             whose
             particular
             Government
             Africa
             appertained
             )
             being
             incensed
             with
             continual
             complaints
             of
             their
             disorders
             ,
             
             resolves
             by
             any
             severity
             to
             break
             the
             Faction
             .
             And
             first
             he
             exposes
             their
             knavery
             to
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             hoped
             at
             least
             to
             take
             down
             their
             confidence
             ,
             and
             preserve
             the
             People
             from
             being
             any
             more
             deluded
             by
             their
             fair
             pretences
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             year
             400
             he
             sends
             forth
             the
             forementioned
             Decree
             to
             his
             Praefect
             in
             Africk
             ,
             to
             be
             publish'd
             in
             all
             places
             concerning
             the
             Transactions
             of
             the
             Donatists
             with
             Julian
             ,
             and
             his
             Rescript
             on
             their
             behalf
             ,
             that
             
             
               
                 De
                 H●reticis
                 leg
              
               .
               37.
               
            
             thereby
             the
             World
             might
             see
             the
             constancy
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             to
             their
             Principles
             ,
             and
             the
             falshood
             and
             treachery
             of
             the
             Donatists
             to
             their
             Religion
             .
             And
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             either
             upon
             one
             or
             both
             of
             these
             Occasions
             ,
             either
             as
             Baronius
             most
             probably
             thinks
             ,
             that
             the
             Donatists
             persisting
             in
             their
             old
             Clamours
             ,
             as
             Petilian
             had
             lately
             done
             ,
             against
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             For
             instigating
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             
             
               Quid
               autem
               vobis
               est
               cum
               Regibus
               seculi
               ,
               quos
               nunquam
               Christianitas
               nisi
               invidos
               sensit
               .
            
             against
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Church
             or
             Religion
             .
             Upon
             which
             pretence
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             thought
             good
             to
             rebuke
             their
             Confidence
             ,
             by
             exposing
             their
             flatteries
             and
             foul
             tamperings
             with
             Julian
             ,
             
             and
             joining
             with
             an
             Apostate
             in
             his
             design
             to
             overthrow
             Christianity
             .
             Or
             else
             ,
             as
             Gothofred
             conjectures
             ,
             Honorius
             enacting
             such
             severe
             Laws
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             they
             upbraided
             his
             Cruelty
             with
             the
             Clemency
             of
             Julian
             as
             if
             they
             found
             more
             mercy
             from
             Julian
             ,
             though
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             than
             from
             a
             Christian
             and
             Catholick
             Prince
             .
             And
             therefore
             Honorius
             lets
             the
             World
             know
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             kindness
             between
             them
             and
             Julian
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             base
             flattery
             ,
             and
             dirty
             Arts
             ,
             and
             dishonest
             Treachery
             they
             had
             insinuated
             themselves
             into
             his
             favour
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Year
             following
             the
             Church
             seem'd
             to
             imitate
             the
             Emperor's
             Design
             ,
             of
             convincing
             them
             by
             meer
             shame
             ,
             and
             reducing
             them
             by
             the
             foulness
             of
             their
             own
             Actions
             :
             for
             among
             divers
             other
             Methods
             proposed
             for
             the
             settlement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             Device
             is
             at
             last
             pitcht
             upon
             ,
             to
             fend
             to
             all
             the
             Judges
             and
             Governors
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             command
             and
             keeping
             of
             all
             publick
             Records
             ,
             
             
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Afric
                 .
                 cap.
              
               36.
               
            
             that
             they
             would
             search
             out
             all
             the
             Acts
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             prevailing
             Party
             of
             the
             Donatists
             cut
             off
             the
             Maximinianists
             from
             their
             Communion
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             restored
             them
             to
             it
             again
             .
             After
             which
             they
             send
             A●bassadors
             
             to
             the
             several
             Churches
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             to
             inform
             the
             People
             what
             a
             nothing
             it
             is
             that
             their
             Leaders
             have
             to
             say
             against
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             to
             make
             it
             evident
             by
             all
             the
             Records
             of
             Court
             ,
             how
             they
             treated
             the
             Maximinianists
             in
             their
             sub-separation
             ,
             
               from
               whence
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               will
               be
               pointed
            
             
             
               Ubi
               eis
               divinitùs
               demonstratur
               ,
               si
               attendere
               velint
               ,
               tam
               iniquè
               tunc
               illos
               ab
               Ecclesiae
               unitate
               praecisos
               ,
               quàm
               iniquè
               nunc
               clamant
               à
               se
               Maximianistas
               schisma
               fecisse
               :
               ex
               quorum
               tamen
               numero
               ,
               quosjam
               plenarii
               Concilii
               sui
               Auctoritate
               damnaverant
               ,
               in
               suis
               honoribus
               denùo
               receperunt
               ;
               et
               baptismum
               ,
               vel
               quem
               damnati
               et
               exclusi
               dederant
               ,
               acceptaverunt
               .
               Ut
               videant
               quàm
               stulto
               corde
               risistant
               paci
               Ecclesiae
               toto
               orbe
               diffusae
               ,
               cum
               ista
               faciant
               pro
               parte
               Donati
               ;
               neque
               se
               istorum
               ,
               quos
               ita
               receperunt
               ,
               communione
               propter
               intuitum
               pacis
               contaminari
               dicant
               :
               et
               nos
               condemnent
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Ecclesiam
               Catholicam
               ,
               etiam
               in
               extremis
               terrarum
               partibus
               constitutam
               ,
               per
               eorum
               communionem
               inquinatam
               ,
               quos
               tun●
               accusantes
               ,
               convincere
               nequiverunt
               .
            
             
               out
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               an
               Hand
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               they
               first
               departed
               from
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               upon
               as
               unreasonable
               Grounds
               ,
               as
               ▪
               they
               now
               clamor
               that
               the
            
             Maximinianists
             
               made
               a
               Schism
               from
               themselves
               .
               Of
               whom
               yet
               they
               have
               received
               divers
               to
               Communion
               without
               new
               Baptism
               .
               That
               so
               they
               may
               see
               how
               absurdly
               they
               oppose
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               universal
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               that
               for
               the
            
             Pars
             Donati
             ,
             
               without
               thinking
               themselves
               
               polluted
               by
               their
               Communion
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               condemn
               us
               and
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               as
               polluted
               by
               the
               Communion
               of
               those
               that
               they
               have
               for
               a
               long
               time
               accused
               ;
               but
               could
               never
               yet
               convince
               of
               any
               Crime
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             was
             a
             choquing
             Argument
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             received
             the
             Maximinianists
             for
             peace
             sake
             ,
             or
             that
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             they
             ought
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             with
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World.
             And
             accordingly
             in
             a
             greater
             Council
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             every
             Bishop
             is
             ordered
             to
             treat
             with
             the
             Leaders
             of
             the
             Donatists
             in
             their
             own
             Diocess
             ;
             But
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             they
             teturn
             them
             no
             other
             Answer
             ,
             then
             Scorn
             and
             foul
             Language
             .
             Such
             was
             their
             Pride
             and
             Petulancy
             ,
             that
             it
             barr'd
             up
             their
             Minds
             against
             all
             Conviction
             :
             particularly
             Possidius
             undertaking
             Crispinus
             a
             leading
             Man
             
             of
             the
             Faction
             ,
             after
             all
             his
             Pains
             is
             thrown
             off
             with
             this
             slight
             and
             haughty
             Answer
             .
             
               Hanc
               responsionem
               meam
               patriarchali
               sermone
               definio
               :
               Recedant
               à
               me
               impii
               ,
               vias
               eorum
               nosse
               nolo
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               my
               peremptory
               Answer
               to
               all
               your
               Talk
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               of
               God
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               any
               Entercourse
               ,
               or
               enter
               into
               any
               Conference
               with
               the
               Wicked
               .
            
             And
             in
             stead
             of
             fair
             Proceedings
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             days
             after
             they
             beset
             his
             House
             ,
             break
             in
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             beat
             him
             ,
             the
             Riot
             is
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             the
             Pro-consul
             ,
             and
             the
             Ring-leader
             fin'd
             ten
             Pounds
             ,
             that
             yet
             was
             remitted
             at
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Possidius
             .
             But
             the
             Schismatick
             is
             so
             haughty
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             the
             Kindness
             ,
             and
             so
             appeals
             to
             the
             Emporors
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             them
             condemned
             ,
             as
             falling
             under
             the
             Law
             enacted
             by
             their
             Father
             Theodosius
             the
             Great
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             392
             ,
             against
             all
             Hereticks
             or
             Recusants
             
             
               
                 De
                 Haereti●is
                 leg
              
               .
               21.
               
            
             of
             what
             Sect
             soever
             ,
             that
             whoever
             of
             them
             gave
             or
             received
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             should
             be
             fin'd
             ten
             Pounds
             
               toties
               quoties
            
             ,
             and
             wherever
             they
             kept
             a
             Conventicle
             ,
             the
             house
             should
             be
             confiscated
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Owner
             of
             the
             House
             were
             not
             privy
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Tenant
             should
             be
             fin'd
             the
             ten
             Pounds
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             were
             a
             Servant
             ,
             or
             so
             poor
             that
             he
             could
             not
             pay
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             Whipt
             and
             
             Transported
             .
             This
             Law
             was
             applyed
             by
             Honorius
             to
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             which
             they
             pleaded
             was
             not
             intended
             against
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             only
             accounted
             Schismaticks
             and
             not
             Hereticks
             .
             No
             ,
             says
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             I
             and
             my
             Laws
             will
             allow
             of
             no
             such
             Tricks
             and
             Distinctions
             ,
             whoever
             is
             divided
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             upon
             what
             Pretence
             soever
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             concern'd
             to
             inquire
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             us
             a
             Recusant
             and
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             his
             Crime
             is
             not
             adhering
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Party
             ,
             but
             his
             division
             from
             us
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Affrican
             Council
             interceded
             with
             the
             Emperor
             that
             the
             Law
             might
             be
             applyed
             only
             to
             such
             Donatists
             ,
             as
             were
             convicted
             of
             any
             actual
             Violence
             or
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             ,
             that
             were
             peacable
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             punish't
             meerly
             for
             their
             Opinion
             .
             Yet
             the
             Emperor
             look't
             upon
             the
             very
             siding
             with
             a
             seditious
             Party
             ,
             to
             be
             Sedition
             it self
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Commands
             it
             to
             be
             strictly
             and
             universally
             put
             in
             Execution
             .
             Especially
             having
             been
             incensed
             by
             their
             late
             disorders
             in
             divers
             other
             Places
             ,
             driving
             Bishops
             from
             their
             Sees
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             horrible
             Murther
             of
             Maximian
             Bishop
             of
             Bagaia
             ,
             and
             this
             says
             St.
             Austin
             made
             our
             Intercession
             ineffectual
             .
             
               Jam
               enim
               lex
               fuerat
               promulgata
               ut
               tantae
               Immanitatis
               
               Haeresis
               donatistaram
               ,
               cui
               crudelius
               parci
               videbatur
               ,
               quàm
               ipsa
               saeviebat
               ,
               non
               tantum
               violenta
               esse
               ,
               sed
               omnino
               esse
               ,
               non
               sineretur
               impune
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               now
               resolved
               upon
               this
               Law
               ,
               that
               a
               Sect
               of
               so
               much
               Barbarity
               ,
               whom
               to
               tolerate
               were
               a
               greater
               cruelty
               then
               the
               worst
               that
               they
               themselves
               could
               commit
               ,
               should
               not
               only
               not
               be
               suffer'd
               in
               their
               Violence
               ,
               but
               not
               be
               suffer'd
               to
               be
               at
               all
               .
            
             But
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Schismaticks
             persist
             in
             their
             Pride
             and
             Stubbornness
             ,
             scorn
             to
             enter
             into
             any
             Conference
             with
             the
             wlcked
             ,
             and
             threaten
             the
             Catholicks
             with
             their
             lives
             ,
             if
             they
             ever
             offer'd
             to
             undeceive
             their
             People
             .
             
               Recedite
               à
               plebibus
               nostris
               ,
               si
               non
               vultis
               ut
               interficiamus
               vos
               .
            
             
               Either
               leave
               our
               
               
                 
                   August
                   .
                   E●ist
                
                 .
                 166.
                 
              
               People
               or
               your
               own
               Lives
               .
            
             But
             because
             they
             rebaptised
             all
             Converts
             to
             their
             Party
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             resolved
             to
             bar
             up
             that
             passage
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Enacts
             a
             Law
             against
             Rebaptising
             under
             so
             many
             and
             so
             severe
             Penalties
             ,
             as
             soon
             broke
             the
             whole
             Faction
             .
             viz.
             Forfeiture
             of
             Estate
             ,
             Outlawry
             ,
             
             
               
                 Ne
                 sanctum
                 Baptisma
                 iteretur
                 ,
                 leg
                 .
              
               4.
               
            
             Banishment
             ,
             Incapacity
             of
             making
             a
             Will
             ,
             or
             receiving
             a
             Legacy
             .
             And
             strictly
             commands
             his
             Governors
             and
             Officers
             every
             where
             to
             put
             it
             in
             severe
             Execution
             under
             threatning
             of
             the
             severest
             Penalties
             upon
             themselves
             .
             This
             
             strong
             Physick
             quickly
             purged
             away
             the
             ill
             humour
             ,
             and
             restored
             the
             Church
             after
             all
             its
             distractions
             to
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             great
             numbers
             of
             the
             Circumoellians
             themselves
             (
             as
             St.
             Austin
             tells
             us
             )
             were
             reduced
             
             
               Epist.
               48.
               
            
             to
             Sobriety
             ,
             and
             here
             it
             is
             that
             he
             professes
             that
             though
             hitherto
             he
             had
             been
             an
             enemy
             to
             all
             Penal
             Laws
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             now
             he
             was
             quite
             baffled
             out
             of
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             by
             Arguments
             as
             Examples
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             his
             own
             City
             ;
             that
             though
             it
             had
             been
             almost
             swallowed
             up
             with
             the
             Faction
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             now
             so
             reduced
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Unity
             ,
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             these
             Imperial
             Laws
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             it
             so
             universally
             detested
             the
             Schism
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             never
             had
             any
             footing
             or
             entertainment
             there
             .
             How
             many
             (
             says
             he
             )
             that
             were
             engaged
             in
             the
             Party
             by
             Education
             ,
             and
             never
             consider'd
             upon
             what
             grounds
             they
             separated
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             awakened
             by
             these
             Laws
             to
             examine
             into
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Schism
             ,
             found
             nothing
             of
             moment
             enough
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             should
             expose
             themselves
             to
             so
             great
             Damages
             ,
             these
             were
             without
             difficulty
             made
             Catholicks
             .
             How
             many
             that
             only
             followed
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Guides
             ,
             and
             understood
             not
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             
             Church
             and
             the
             Donatists
             :
             How
             many
             that
             had
             been
             abused
             with
             Stories
             and
             false
             Reports
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             ;
             how
             many
             that
             thought
             it
             indifferent
             with
             which
             Party
             they
             sided
             ,
             give
             God
             and
             the
             Emperor
             thanks
             for
             frighting
             them
             out
             of
             their
             sloath
             and
             stupidity
             ?
             And
             that
             (
             says
             he
             )
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             use
             of
             Penal
             Laws
             to
             awaken
             men
             to
             a
             sight
             of
             their
             Error
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             have
             been
             detain'd
             by
             meer
             carelesness
             or
             wantonness
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Schisms
             an
             affected
             Petulancy
             is
             ever
             the
             strongest
             Ingredient
             .
             And
             so
             things
             continued
             in
             a
             quiet
             posture
             till
             the
             death
             of
             Stilicho
             in
             the
             year
             408
             ,
             but
             upon
             that
             the
             Heathens
             and
             Donatists
             (
             that
             were
             all
             along
             one
             Party
             against
             the
             Catholicks
             )
             raise
             a
             Report
             that
             the
             Laws
             against
             them
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             contrived
             ,
             
             
               
                 A●gust
                 .
                 Ep.
              
               129
               
                 ad
                 Olimpium
                 Comitem
              
               ,
               A
               Courtier
               whom
               he
               informs
               of
               the
               whole
               Business
               .
            
             purely
             by
             the
             design
             of
             Stilicho
             ,
             without
             the
             Emperors
             consent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             if
             their
             Authority
             had
             dyed
             together
             with
             their
             Author
             ,
             they
             break
             out
             into
             their
             old
             Out-rages
             against
             the
             Catholicks
             .
             Which
             coming
             to
             the
             Emperors
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             immediately
             dispaches
             a
             Rescript
             to
             Curtius
             the
             Prefect
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             
               
                 De
                 Hareticis
                 leg
              
               .
               43.
               
            
             declaring
             that
             it
             was
             his
             Imperial
             Will
             that
             all
             the
             Laws
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             should
             continue
             in
             full
             force
             ,
             strictly
             requiring
             him
             and
             
             all
             his
             Officers
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             effectual
             Execution
             .
             And
             this
             was
             followed
             by
             another
             Rescript
             to
             Donatus
             Prefect
             of
             Africa
             ,
             who
             obey'd
             it
             with
             that
             rigour
             ,
             that
             St.
             Austin
             was
             forced
             out
             of
             his
             meer
             good
             nature
             to
             write
             to
             him
             to
             spare
             their
             lives
             .
             
               Ex
               occasione
               terribilium
               Judi●um
               ac
               legum
               ne
               aeterni
               judicii
               paenas
            
             
             
               Epist.
               129.
               
            
             
               incidant
               ,
               corrigi
               eos
               cupimus
               non
               necari
               ,
               nec
               disciplinam
               circa
               eos
               negligi
               volumus
               ,
               nec
               suppliciis
               ,
               quibus
               digni
               sunt
               exerceri
               .
               Sic
               ergo
               eorum
               peccata
               compesce
               ,
               ut
               sint
               quos
               paeniteat
               peccavisse
               .
               Quaesumus
               igitur
               ut
               cum
               Ecclesiae
               causas
               audis
               ,
               quamlibet
               nefariis
               injuriis
               appetitam
               vel
               afflictam
               esse
               cognoveris
               ,
               potestatem
               occidendi
               te
               habere
               obliviscaris
               .
            
             
               Upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               dreadful
               Laws
               and
               Executions
               against
               them
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               desire
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               fall
               into
               everlasting
               punishment
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               chastised
               but
               not
               kill'd
               ,
               that
               Discipline
               may
               be
               exercised
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               punish't
               with
               the
               utmost
               Justice
               that
               they
               deserve
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               correct
               their
               sins
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               past
               the
               State
               of
               Repentance
               .
               And
               we
               beseech
               you
               that
               when
               you
               hear
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               you
               will
               find
               it
               assaulted
               and
               oppressed
               with
               intolerable
               injuries
               ,
               forget
               then
               that
               you
               have
               the
               power
               of
               
               
                 life
                 and
                 death
              
               .
            
             But
             still
             the
             Emperour
             
             
               
                 De
                 b●reticis
                 legib
              
               .
               45
               ,
               46.
               
            
             proceeds
             with
             more
             vigour
             ,
             and
             the
             year
             following
             injoins
             the
             strict
             Execution
             of
             these
             Laws
             to
             his
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Judges
             ,
             under
             severe
             Penalties
             to
             themselves
             of
             loss
             of
             Place
             ,
             Fines
             ,
             and
             Banishment
             ,
             with
             a
             farther
             reserve
             of
             his
             displeasure
             .
             And
             here
             he
             comes
             so
             close
             to
             the
             Schismaticks
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             to
             banish
             their
             Preachers
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             that
             shall
             but
             talk
             or
             dispute
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Schism
             .
             And
             so
             by
             this
             means
             things
             continued
             quiet
             once
             more
             ,
             till
             the
             Invasion
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             sacking
             of
             Rome
             by
             the
             Goths
             ,
             when
             Attalus
             sent
             an
             Army
             against
             Heraclian
             the
             Praefect
             for
             the
             Conquest
             of
             Africa
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             had
             Succeeded
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             compleat
             Master
             of
             the
             Western
             Empire
             .
             In
             this
             streight
             ,
             either
             for
             fear
             that
             they
             should
             join
             with
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             grew
             insolent
             in
             their
             demands
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             to
             Constantine
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Licinian
             War
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             grants
             them
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             for
             some
             time
             .
             But
             being
             quit
             of
             the
             danger
             by
             the
             speedy
             Overthrow
             of
             the
             Goths
             in
             Africk
             ,
             he
             immediately
             dispatches
             a
             Rescript
             at
             the
             Request
             of
             the
             African
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             were
             already
             highly
             sensible
             of
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             Proconsul
             to
             reverse
             
             
               
                 De
                 hereticis
                 ,
                 l.
              
               51.
               
            
             
             his
             former
             Decree
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             extorted
             from
             him
             by
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             now
             probably
             being
             afresh
             incensed
             by
             their
             fawcy
             behaviour
             in
             his
             affliction
             ,
             makes
             the
             Schism
             it self
             Capital
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             punished
             
               paenâ
               &
               proscriptionis
               &
               sanguinis
            
             .
             For
             before
             this
             time
             none
             were
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             had
             deserved
             it
             by
             their
             Tumults
             ,
             Disorders
             ,
             and
             Infurrections
             ,
             but
             now
             the
             very
             frequenting
             their
             Meetings
             was
             forbidden
             under
             no
             less
             Penalty
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             VI.
             
          
           
             But
             being
             now
             resolved
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             trouble
             that
             they
             had
             given
             him
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             he
             resolved
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             try
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             do
             any
             good
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             a
             friendly
             Conference
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             himself
             says
             )
             he
             did
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             African
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             chiefly
             devised
             by
             St.
             Austin
             to
             undeceive
             the
             People
             .
             For
             their
             Leaders
             still
             persisted
             to
             abuse
             them
             with
             old
             Tales
             and
             Stories
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             they
             had
             been
             so
             shamefully
             exposed
             an
             hundred
             years
             since
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             beyond
             the
             memory
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             therefore
             St.
             Austin
             concluded
             
             that
             the
             most
             effectual
             way
             to
             reduce
             them
             ,
             was
             to
             let
             the
             People
             know
             what
             was
             done
             in
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Synods
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Arles
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             at
             Milan
             ,
             and
             the
             shameful
             discoveries
             of
             their
             Forgeries
             about
             Caecilian
             and
             Faelix
             of
             Aptung
             ,
             by
             Ingentius
             the
             Notary
             ,
             and
             Nundinarius
             the
             Deacon
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doubted
             not
             would
             make
             them
             see
             through
             the
             whole
             Cheat
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             put
             upon
             them
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             and
             forever
             expose
             the
             impudence
             and
             dishonesty
             of
             their
             Leaders
             .
             
               Quod
               verò
               ante
               centum
               fermè
            
             
             
               annos
               Majores
               nostri
               cum
               iis
            
             [
             Donatistis
             ]
             
               egerant
               ,
               jam
               populorum
               memoria
               non
               tenebat
               ;
               haec
               igitur
               necessitas
               compulit
               ,
               at
               saltem
               Gestis
               nostrâ
               Collatione
               confectis
               ,
               eorum
               contunderemus
               inverecundiam
               ,
               &
               reprimeremus
               Audaciam
               .
            
             
               Seeing
               it
               was
               beyond
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               what
               was
               transacted
               almost
               an
               hundred
               years
               since
               with
               the
               Schismaticks
               ;
               necessity
               compelled
               us
               ,
               that
               producing
               the
               matters
               of
               Fact
               at
               our
               Conference
               ,
               we
               should
               rebuke
               their
               strange
               boldness
               and
               immodesty
               .
            
             To
             this
             purpose
             Marcellinus
             ,
             a
             Man
             eminent
             both
             for
             Wisdom
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Piety
             ,
             
             and
             the
             same
             to
             
             whom
             St.
             Austin
             dedicates
             his
             Books
             
               De
               Civitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             though
             a
             Secular
             Judge
             ,
             is
             sent
             into
             Africa
             with
             a
             Commission
             to
             preside
             at
             the
             Conference
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             do
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             and
             Custom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             the
             Controversie
             was
             not
             about
             either
             a
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             rule
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             Neither
             had
             he
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Judge
             about
             that
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             an
             Inquisitor
             ;
             but
             was
             by
             his
             Commission
             only
             to
             Examine
             the
             publick
             Records
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             all
             that
             he
             undertook
             and
             perform'd
             .
             In
             March
             in
             the
             year
             411.
             he
             Summons
             both
             Parties
             to
             meet
             at
             Carthage
             in
             the
             June
             following
             ,
             and
             grants
             to
             all
             Donatists
             ,
             that
             would
             obey
             his
             Summons
             ,
             the
             free
             use
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             provides
             all
             things
             necessary
             or
             useful
             for
             their
             Journey
             .
             The
             whole
             number
             of
             Donatist
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             all
             159
             ,
             enter
             Carthage
             in
             a
             full
             Body
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             shews
             of
             Pomp
             and
             Ostentation
             ,
             and
             this
             being
             their
             full
             strength
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             it
             shews
             how
             their
             Party
             had
             shrivel'd
             away
             under
             this
             Emperor's
             Laws
             against
             them
             .
             For
             in
             their
             Council
             at
             Bagaia
             ,
             where
             the
             Maximinianists
             were
             condemn'd
             by
             
             the
             other
             Donatists
             ,
             were
             present
             four
             hundred
             and
             sixty
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             yet
             now
             all
             their
             Force
             cannot
             make
             a
             third
             part
             of
             that
             number
             .
             But
             when
             they
             came
             to
             Carthage
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             meet
             in
             the
             usual
             house
             of
             Convocation
             ,
             that
             they
             call'd
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             therefore
             met
             in
             the
             Gargilian
             Baths
             .
             And
             before
             they
             enter'd
             upon
             the
             Conference
             ,
             the
             Catholicks
             endeavour
             to
             Court
             them
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Civility
             and
             Condescention
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             means
             to
             prevail
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             sense
             of
             the
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             But
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             persist
             in
             their
             Peevishness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             they
             came
             together
             ,
             instead
             of
             fair
             and
             ingenuous
             Discourse
             ,
             they
             only
             endeavoured
             to
             spin
             out
             time
             with
             trifling
             and
             pettifogging
             Tricks
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             Catholiques
             first
             propounded
             for
             quicker
             dispatch
             ,
             to
             separate
             the
             particular
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             concerning
             
             Caecilian's
             being
             Ordain'd
             by
             a
             Traditor
             from
             the
             general
             matter
             of
             Right
             ,
             concerning
             their
             present
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             Because
             that
             was
             only
             Personal
             ,
             and
             carried
             nothing
             in
             it
             that
             concern'd
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             of
             time
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             would
             freely
             grant
             ,
             tho
             
             nothing
             could
             be
             more
             false
             ,
             that
             Caecilian
             and
             Faelix
             were
             guilty
             of
             all
             their
             Indictment
             :
             But
             that
             being
             granted
             ,
             they
             affirm'd
             that
             it
             was
             no
             sufficient
             reason
             for
             them
             at
             that
             time
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             separate
             themselves
             from
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             so
             many
             years
             past
             Communicated
             with
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Donatists
             resolve
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             old
             Nags-head-story
             ,
             and
             wholly
             baulk
             the
             matter
             of
             Right
             ;
             for
             here
             they
             knew
             that
             they
             could
             wrangle
             and
             amuse
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             not
             only
             their
             standing
             Artifice
             ,
             but
             as
             Baldwin
             observes
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             last
             shift
             of
             all
             Schismatiques
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             bafled
             ,
             to
             throw
             dirt
             .
             So
             Petilian
             served
             St.
             Austin
             ;
             so
             the
             Pelagians
             ;
             so
             the
             Manichees
             ;
             but
             he
             would
             not
             be
             drawn
             from
             his
             Cause
             by
             such
             foolish
             divertisements
             ,
             and
             still
             answer'd
             them
             all
             ,
             
               Quod
               ad
               mores
               nostros
            
             
             
               pertinet
               ,
               quemadmodum
               vivamus
               in
               promptu
               est
               eis
               ,
               cum
               quibus
               vivimus
               ,
               nunc
               de
               Catholico
               agitur
               Dogmate
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               my
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               ,
               it
               is
               known
               to
               those
               with
               whom
               I
               live
               ,
               but
               our
               business
               is
               about
               Christian
               Truth
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               ,
               not
               I
               ;
               if
               you
               have
               any
               thing
               against
               me
               ,
               in
               God's
               Name
               Indict
               me
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               but
               otherwise
               it
               is
               a
               base
               and
               helpless
               shift
               ,
               when
               you
               
               are
               Convicted
               by
               Argument
               ,
               to
               betake
               your selves
               to
               idle
               Tales
               and
               Slanders
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               last
               Machine
               of
               all
               Hereticks
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             Schismaticks
             stuck
             so
             long
             at
             this
             point
             ,
             for
             to
             Persons
             of
             that
             Kidney
             ,
             Calumny
             is
             much
             dearer
             then
             their
             Opinion
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             long
             while
             before
             Marcellinus
             with
             all
             his
             Art
             and
             Temper
             ,
             could
             bring
             them
             out
             of
             this
             Hold
             ,
             but
             being
             at
             last
             forced
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             in
             the
             next
             place
             wrangle
             about
             matters
             ,
             that
             they
             pleaded
             ought
             to
             be
             preliminary
             to
             the
             Conference
             :
             And
             first
             they
             cavill'd
             and
             excepted
             against
             the
             time
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             time
             limited
             by
             the
             Emperour's
             Summons
             was
             past
             ;
             to
             which
             cavil
             they
             are
             Answer'd
             ,
             That
             the
             Meeting
             was
             adjourn'd
             to
             the
             present
             time
             by
             their
             own
             Consent
             .
             Then
             they
             except
             against
             Marcellinus
             ,
             and
             the
             Form
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             determin'd
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Secular
             Courts
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             To
             this
             Marcellinus
             replies
             ,
             both
             that
             he
             does
             not
             take
             upon
             himself
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Judge
             ,
             and
             withal
             that
             things
             should
             be
             determin'd
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             Scripture
             as
             they
             desired
             .
             And
             beside
             this
             the
             Catholick
             Bishops
             satisfie
             them
             
             by
             exhibiting
             the
             Injunctions
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             given
             to
             those
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             manage
             the
             Conference
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             taken
             sufficient
             care
             of
             that
             matter
             .
             But
             then
             this
             the
             Donatists
             turn'd
             into
             a
             new
             Cavil
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             trust
             their
             Cause
             to
             a
             few
             Mens
             management
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             all
             Speakers
             ,
             which
             they
             knew
             could
             not
             be
             done
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Multitude
             ,
             without
             turning
             the
             whole
             business
             into
             Tumult
             and
             Confusion
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             with
             much
             ado
             over-ruled
             ,
             that
             Seven
             of
             each
             Party
             should
             manage
             the
             Conference
             ,
             of
             whom
             St.
             Austin
             and
             Petilian
             were
             the
             chief
             of
             each
             side
             .
             But
             in
             the
             next
             place
             the
             Mandate
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             to
             their
             Commissioners
             being
             signed
             by
             286
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             object
             that
             there
             were
             not
             so
             many
             present
             ,
             and
             pretend
             that
             to
             encrease
             the
             number
             they
             had
             set
             down
             false
             names
             ,
             and
             therefore
             require
             that
             every
             Bishop
             should
             answer
             to
             his
             own
             name
             .
             But
             all
             this
             trifling
             being
             at
             last
             past
             through
             ,
             Marcellinus
             with
             Hat
             in
             hand
             ,
             desires
             the
             Company
             that
             they
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             their
             Seats
             ,
             but
             the
             Donatists
             insolently
             refuse
             his
             Civility
             ,
             grumbling
             out
             among
             themselves
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Odi
               Ecclesiam
               Malig●antium
               &
               cum
               impiis
               non
               se●●bo
               .
            
             Then
             the
             Instrument
             
             of
             the
             Donatists
             to
             their
             Commissioners
             is
             read
             ,
             which
             consists
             all
             of
             Accusation
             against
             the
             Catholiques
             ,
             both
             as
             Traditors
             and
             Persecutors
             ;
             and
             here
             they
             are
             immediately
             snapt
             in
             their
             own
             ●nare
             ,
             having
             subscribed
             many
             Names
             to
             it
             of
             Men
             that
             were
             not
             in
             Being
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             one
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             discovery
             they
             now
             pretended
             dyed
             on
             the
             way
             ,
             though
             before
             they
             had
             declared
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             drawn
             up
             after
             they
             came
             to
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             all
             the
             Event
             of
             the
             first
             days
             Conference
             ,
             that
             they
             ensnared
             themselves
             in
             two
             or
             three
             grand
             Falshoods
             .
             The
             second
             Conference
             was
             spent
             in
             the
             same
             trifles
             and
             cavils
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             came
             to
             nothing
             .
             But
             at
             the
             third
             Meeting
             Marcellinus
             keeps
             them
             close
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             and
             after
             long
             strugling
             and
             much
             patience
             with
             them
             ,
             causes
             all
             the
             Records
             relating
             to
             the
             whole
             matter
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             especially
             concerning
             the
             Cause
             of
             Caecilian
             and
             Faelix
             of
             Aptung
             .
             And
             here
             the
             Donatists
             were
             quite
             undone
             at
             the
             first
             shock
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             shift
             to
             escape
             ,
             only
             to
             the
             Absolution
             of
             Caecilian
             by
             Melckiades
             they
             have
             the
             Impudence
             now
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Melchiades
             himself
             was
             a
             Traditor
             .
             Which
             as
             it
             was
             a
             new
             lye
             invented
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             of
             time
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             utterly
             groundless
             ,
             
             and
             without
             any
             pretence
             of
             Authority
             then
             only
             their
             own
             Report
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             pass
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Schismaticks
             having
             nothing
             to
             except
             against
             the
             unquestionable
             Evidence
             of
             publick
             Records
             ,
             but
             repeating
             the
             same
             Cavils
             and
             Calumnies
             ,
             the
             Verdict
             is
             given
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             themselves
             are
             brought
             to
             subscribe
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Conference
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             have
             them
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             they
             would
             afterward
             have
             pleaded
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             had
             now
             no
             shif●
             left
             but
             their
             old
             one
             ,
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             Partiality
             of
             Marcellinus
             .
             Unless
             it
             were
             to
             Appeal
             from
             the
             Emperor
             (
             to
             whom
             themselves
             first
             appealed
             )
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Thus
             upon
             this
             shameful
             overthrow
             Primianus
             a
             chief
             Man
             among
             them
             cryes
             out
             ,
             
               Illi
               port
               ant
               muliorum
               Impera●orum
               Sacras
               ,
               nos
               sola
               portamus
               Evangelid
               .
            
             And
             they
             were
             then
             the
             two
             Tribes
             that
             continued
             Loyal
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             so
             much
             over-voted
             ,
             were
             the
             other
             Ten
             Tribes
             that
             followed
             Jeroboam
             into
             his
             Idolatry
             .
             But
             so
             it
             was
             that
             things
             were
             managed
             with
             that
             clearness
             of
             Conviction
             ,
             that
             though
             thē
             Ring-leaders
             went
             on
             in
             their
             old
             stubbornness
             ,
             yet
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             hereby
             understanding
             
             the
             true
             merits
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             
             forsook
             them
             forever
             ;
             and
             as
             St.
             Austin
             says
             ,
             great
             Numbers
             of
             the
             Circumcellians
             return'd
             to
             their
             Callings
             and
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             more
             sober
             People
             of
             all
             States
             and
             Conditions
             that
             were
             reduced
             ,
             he
             says
             it
             was
             so
             great
             that
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             numbred
             .
             And
             to
             settle
             the
             business
             more
             effectually
             St.
             Austin
             prevails
             with
             Marcellinus
             to
             publish
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Conference
             ,
             the
             truth
             whereof
             was
             subscribed
             by
             both
             Parties
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             World
             after
             that
             ,
             might
             be
             satisfied
             of
             the
             foulness
             and
             disingenuity
             of
             the
             Schismaticks
             :
             And
             then
             the
             African
             Bishops
             agree
             among
             themselves
             for
             keeping
             up
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             thing
             fresh
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             publickly
             read
             in
             all
             Churches
             on
             the
             last
             Sunday
             in
             Lent.
             And
             because
             the
             Acts
             themselves
             were
             too
             long
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             St.
             Austin
             drew
             up
             his
             Breviculum
             for
             that
             use
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             great
             overthrow
             the
             Emperor
             resolves
             to
             push
             on
             the
             Victory
             ,
             and
             immediately
             publisht
             such
             a
             severe
             Rescript
             against
             the
             Party
             ,
             that
             soon
             broke
             their
             Obstinacy
             and
             vanquisht
             the
             Schism
             ,
             strictly
             commanding
             them
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             first
             under
             
             
             the
             Penalty
             of
             an
             high
             Fine
             according
             to
             every
             mans
             Estate
             and
             Quality
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             Inflicting
             the
             same
             punishments
             upon
             all
             Persons
             that
             should
             conceal
             them
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             Requiring
             all
             diligence
             in
             all
             Officers
             to
             discover
             them
             ;
             Fourthly
             ,
             If
             notwithstanding
             they
             continued
             stubborn
             ,
             all
             their
             Goods
             were
             to
             be
             seized
             and
             sold.
             Fifthly
             ,
             All
             Landlords
             and
             Masters
             are
             to
             see
             that
             their
             Servants
             and
             Tenants
             conform
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             under
             the
             same
             Penalties
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             All
             their
             Preachers
             are
             to
             be
             banisht
             into
             distant
             places
             .
             
               Clerici
               vero
               ministrique
               corum
               ac
               perniciosissimi
               sacerdotales
               ablati
               de
               Africano
               solo
               ,
               quod
               ritu
               sacrilego
               polluerunt
               ,
               in
               exilium
               viritim
               ad
               singulas
               quasque
               regiones
               sub
               idoneâ
               prosecutione
               mittantur
               .
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Their
             Churches
             and
             all
             Profits
             and
             Revenues
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             delivered
             up
             to
             the
             Catholicks
             .
             Here
             are
             all
             the
             severities
             that
             can
             be
             inflicted
             except
             death
             it self
             ,
             for
             though
             the
             Emperor
             had
             threatned
             them
             with
             that
             immediately
             after
             his
             Conquest
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             upon
             some
             rude
             Provocation
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             given
             him
             in
             his
             distress
             ,
             yet
             now
             in
             his
             cooler
             and
             more
             deliberate
             thoughts
             ,
             he
             resolves
             to
             spare
             their
             blood
             ,
             but
             resolves
             to
             spare
             nothing
             else
             .
             And
             what
             milder
             course
             
             could
             be
             taken
             with
             such
             men
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             meer
             extravagance
             ,
             and
             wantonness
             ,
             had
             put
             off
             all
             sense
             of
             their
             natural
             humanity
             .
             And
             so
             upon
             this
             ,
             those
             few
             that
             would
             not
             be
             reduced
             ,
             betook
             themselves
             to
             the
             Fields
             and
             the
             Woods
             ,
             and
             wandred
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Country
             in
             Arm'd
             Troops
             ,
             doing
             all
             manner
             of
             mischief
             and
             violence
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             usually
             having
             one
             of
             their
             Teachers
             for
             the
             Captain
             of
             each
             Rout
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             was
             Macrobius
             one
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             St.
             Austin
             says
             ,
             roved
             up
             and
             down
             in
             his
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             
               Stipatus
               cuneis
               perditorum
               utriusque
               sexûs
            
             ,
             
               guarded
               or
               followed
               with
               Troops
               of
               desperate
               People
               of
               both
               Sexes
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             hap'ned
             that
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             Heraclian
             the
             Emperor's
             Vice-Roy
             in
             Africk
             that
             had
             done
             the
             good
             service
             to
             Conquer
             the
             Goths
             ,
             breaks
             out
             into
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             Invades
             Italy
             with
             the
             greatest
             Navy
             that
             perhaps
             ever
             was
             ,
             consisting
             of
             3700
             Ships
             ,
             whereas
             Xerxes
             his
             so
             samed
             Navy
             had
             no
             more
             then
             1200.
             
             But
             he
             being
             surprised
             and
             overthrown
             by
             Marinus
             at
             his
             first
             landing
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             pursued
             into
             Africk
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             inform
             Marinus
             at
             his
             very
             first
             coming
             ,
             that
             Marcellinus
             was
             one
             of
             those
             that
             had
             sided
             with
             Heraclian
             in
             the
             Rebellion
             ,
             
             him
             therefore
             in
             his
             rage
             ,
             or
             hast
             ,
             or
             upon
             some
             worse
             account
             he
             puts
             to
             
             death
             among
             the
             other
             Rebels
             ,
             upon
             which
             instead
             of
             a
             Triumph
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Victory
             ,
             he
             is
             immediately
             commanded
             home
             ,
             put
             out
             of
             all
             employment
             ,
             banisht
             the
             Emperor's
             presence
             ,
             and
             only
             not
             put
             to
             death
             because
             of
             his
             late
             great
             service
             .
             Now
             the
             design
             of
             these
             wicked
             Donatists
             in
             murthering
             Marcellinus
             was
             not
             only
             to
             be
             revenged
             of
             him
             for
             his
             acting
             in
             the
             Conference
             ,
             but
             to
             kill
             the
             credit
             of
             his
             Acts
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             Rebels
             were
             by
             the
             Roman
             Law
             null
             and
             void
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             the
             Emperor
             had
             already
             null'd
             the
             Acts
             of
             Heraclian
             upon
             his
             Rebellion
             ,
             so
             they
             hoped
             that
             the
             Acts
             of
             Marcellinus
             who
             was
             in
             the
             same
             case
             should
             undergo
             the
             same
             Fate
             .
             But
             the
             Emperor
             on
             the
             contrary
             writes
             to
             Julianus
             his
             Pro-Consul
             ,
             to
             lay
             them
             carefully
             
             up
             among
             the
             publick
             Records
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             secure
             from
             being
             ever
             imbezel'd
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             renews
             his
             former
             severe
             Law
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             some
             new
             Penalties
             ,
             and
             ,
             more
             then
             that
             ,
             
             though
             he
             had
             damn'd
             all
             the
             other
             Acts
             
             of
             Government
             under
             Heraclian
             ,
             ●uch
             was
             his
             just
             fury
             against
             these
             treacherous
             and
             bloody
             Saints
             ,
             that
             he
             renews
             the
             Rescript
             of
             punishing
             them
             with
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             sent
             in
             his
             rage
             to
             Heraclian
             
             in
             the
             year
             311
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             Law
             bears
             
             Heraclian's
             name
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             publisht
             till
             after
             his
             death
             .
             Though
             it
             was
             never
             put
             in
             Execution
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             of
             banishing
             the
             Preachers
             was
             vigorously
             prosecuted
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperor
             sent
             Dulcitius
             into
             Africa
             with
             a
             new
             Office
             for
             that
             very
             purpose
             ,
             viz.
             Of
             Executor
             of
             the
             Rescript
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             that
             was
             his
             whole
             and
             sole
             Commission
             .
             And
             he
             pursued
             it
             so
             effectually
             ,
             that
             about
             thirty
             of
             their
             Leaders
             finding
             that
             there
             was
             no
             way
             left
             of
             being
             conceal'd
             ,
             and
             resolving
             neither
             to
             quit
             their
             Churches
             nor
             go
             into
             Banishment
             ,
             agree
             to
             murther
             themselves
             and
             so
             dye
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             burnt
             themselves
             with
             that
             mad
             resolution
             ,
             as
             put
             Dulcitius
             to
             a
             stand
             ,
             who
             therefore
             out
             of
             meer
             tenderness
             writes
             to
             St.
             Austin
             to
             know
             what
             he
             would
             advise
             him
             to
             do
             with
             such
             desperate
             people
             .
             And
             he
             though
             he
             had
             ever
             been
             importunate
             to
             save
             their
             lives
             ,
             now
             returns
             this
             frank
             Answer
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             if
             the
             small
             handfull
             of
             Banditi
             ,
             who
             put
             the
             
             whole
             Wo●ld
             into
             disorder
             ,
             perish
             by
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             ,
             th●
             World
             will
             be
             at
             quiet
             .
             And
             ●o
             ended
             this
             boisterous
             Schism
             that
             had
             wasted
             the
             Church
             of
             Africa
             ,
             for
             more
             then
             an
             hundred
             years
             .
             For
             Baldwin
             and
             Baronius
             place
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Chaplain
             Majorinus
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Schism
             commences
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             306
             ,
             but
             Vale●ius
             more
             truely
             in
             the
             year
             311
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             in
             the
             year
             414
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             rooted
             out
             of
             Africk
             by
             Dulcitius
             .
             And
             though
             some
             small
             scatterings
             of
             it
             continued
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             by
             som●
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             was
             near
             200
             year●
             after
             this
             time
             ,
             yet
             after
             this
             time
             it
             was
             never
             considerable
             ,
             and
             we
             hear
             very
             little
             of
             them
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             .
             They
             are
             but
             once
             mentioned
             in
             a
             Law
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             next
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             then
             it
             is
             in
             a
             List
             of
             the
             whole
             Rout
             of
             Hereticks
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             same
             Penalties
             are
             inflicted
             upon
             all
             ,
             that
             were
             Executed
             by
             Honorius
             against
             the
             Donatists
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             that
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             ever
             after
             followed
             the
             same
             method
             ,
             being
             convinced
             of
             its
             necessity
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             so
             that
             though
             the
             Coercive
             Power
             of
             the
             
             Prince
             in
             abetting
             the
             Church
             had
             been
             own'd
             and
             used
             all
             along
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             been
             throughly
             understood
             ▪
             till
             after
             this
             experiment
             of
             Honorius
             upon
             the
             Donatists
             .
             And
             thus
             have
             I
             shewn
             in
             this
             one
             Instance
             the
             natural
             Progress
             of
             Schism
             ,
             
               How
               little
               Leaven
               leaveneth
               the
               whole
               Lump
               ,
            
             so
             that
             a
             National
             Madness
             may
             be
             no
             more
             a●
             bottom
             then
             a
             Malt-house
             Conspiracy
             ,
             thirty
             or
             forty
             ill-natur'd
             men
             put
             all
             Africk
             into
             a
             distraction
             for
             above
             one
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             those
             many
             thousands
             that
             were
             drawn
             in
             to
             follow
             their
             Frenzy
             ,
             were
             restored
             to
             their
             natural
             sense
             and
             sobriety
             .
             So
             that
             if
             as
             small
             a
             number
             as
             those
             few
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             desperate
             as
             to
             destroy
             themselves
             a●
             last
             ,
             had
             been
             banisht
             at
             first
             ,
             all
             that
             trouble
             that
             this
             Schism
             gave
             the
             Empire
             ,
             had
             been
             certainly
             prevented
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             all
             that
             any
             Prince
             can
             ●
             gain
             by
             his
             kindness
             to
             such
             men
             ,
             tha●
             if
             he
             will
             not
             punish
             them
             at
             first
             ,
             they
             themselves
             will
             force
             him
             to
             do
             it
             at
             last
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             VII
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Arian
             Controversie
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             at
             first
             but
             a
             private
             dispute
             in
             the
             School
             of
             Alexandria
             (
             that
             was
             then
             the
             only
             Christian
             University
             
             in
             the
             World
             )
             yet
             it
             soon
             over-run
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
             who
             speaks
             thus
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Arius
               in
               Alexandria
               una
               scintilla
               fuit
               ,
               sed
               quia
               non
               statim
               oppressa
               est
               ,
            
             
             
               totum
               Orbem
               ejus
               flamma
               populata
               est
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             it
             spread
             so
             suddainly
             ▪
             that
             its
             motion
             was
             not
             so
             much
             like
             Fire
             as
             Lightning
             ,
             all
             the
             World
             was
             all
             in
             a
             flame
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             says
             Socrates
             ,
             from
             which
             and
             the
             like
             passages
             Sandius
             
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             dullness
             and
             ingenuity
             infers
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             become
             Arian
             ,
             and
             indeed
             St.
             Jerom
             gives
             some
             countenance
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             his
             lavish
             expression
             of
             
               totus
               orbis
            
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             so
             full
             of
             his
             
               whole
               Worlds
            
             every
             where
             ,
             as
             proves
             nothing
             more
             then
             that
             he
             was
             very
             much
             taken
             with
             the
             Grandeur
             of
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             neither
             does
             he
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantine
             (
             as
             this
             ignorant
             pretender
             to
             History
             does
             )
             but
             of
             Constantius
             ;
             what
             strength
             it
             then
             had
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             when
             we
             come
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             great
             Commotions
             as
             it
             occasion'd
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             it
             spread
             not
             much
             farther
             then
             some
             few
             of
             the
             Clorgy
             beside
             Women
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             Progress
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             
             which
             runs
             in
             order
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             Arius
             and
             his
             Complices
             were
             upon
             Conviction
             Canonically
             proceeded
             against
             and
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             their
             Metropolitan
             and
             Provincial
             Synod
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             Heresie
             of
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             
             the
             scandal
             and
             looseness
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             as
             himself
             informs
             us
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             beside
             his
             Epistles
             to
             divers
             particular
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             signified
             the
             Excommunication
             of
             the
             Arians
             by
             an
             encyclical
             Epistle
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             whereof
             he
             excellently
             describes
             that
             Unity
             of
             Discipline
             that
             was
             then
             preserv'd
             in
             it
             .
             
               Whereas
               we
               are
               taught
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               one
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               may
               keep
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               the
               more
               firmly
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               agreeable
               to
               this
               that
               we
               should
               communicate
               with
               one
               another
               by
               Letters
               ,
               that
               all
               may
               know
               what
               is
               done
               by
               every
               one
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               all
               suffer
               and
               rejoyce
               together
               .
            
             By
             which
             last
             Phrase
             the
             Ancients
             usually
             expressed
             the
             agreement
             of
             Discipline
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             in
             allusion
             to
             St.
             
             Paul's
             expression
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             their
             incestuous
             Offenders
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             all
             Churches
             at
             that
             
             time
             ,
             though
             that
             dull
             Fanatique
             Arian
             
             Sandi●s
             represents
             it
             as
             done
             out
             of
             meer
             ,
             design
             and
             artifice
             to
             asswage
             the
             known
             displeasure
             of
             divers
             Bishops
             both
             against
             himself
             and
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             slovenly
             Historian
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             no
             sense
             or
             knowledge
             .
             But
             this
             being
             done
             ,
             Arius
             instead
             of
             submitting
             to
             his
             Ordinary
             ,
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             appealing
             at
             least
             to
             a
             greater
             Council
             for
             relief
             against
             abuse
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             shelters
             himself
             under
             the
             Patronage
             of
             a
             Great
             and
             Powerful
             Prelate
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             E●sebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             who
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             immediately
             receives
             him
             into
             Communion
             ,
             which
             by
             no
             means
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             though
             Arius
             had
             been
             wronged
             .
             For
             if
             that
             liberty
             be
             once
             admitted
             in
             any
             Case
             ,
             it
             breaks
             down
             the
             Bounds
             ,
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             an
             Appeal
             from
             one
             Provincial
             Synod
             to
             another
             was
             never
             allowed
             of
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             Cases
             of
             Grievance
             the
             only
             Appeal
             that
             lay
             was
             to
             greater
             Synods
             composed
             out
             of
             several
             Provinces
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             Arius
             took
             Sanctuary
             under
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             he
             protected
             him
             against
             the
             Censure
             of
             his
             own
             Metropolitan
             ,
             
             and
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             controlled
             and
             cancell'd
             the
             Acts
             of
             another
             Bishop
             against
             his
             own
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             endeavour'd
             to
             engage
             the
             Approbation
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             to
             his
             irregular
             actings
             ,
             that
             was
             apparently
             setting
             up
             an
             open
             Schism
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             Alexander
             represents
             it
             in
             his
             encyclical
             
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             loads
             Eusebius
             with
             the
             violation
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Canon
             ,
             viz.
             the
             33d
             ,
             which
             injoyns
             that
             no
             Clergy-man
             Excommunicate
             by
             his
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             be
             received
             to
             Communion
             by
             another
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             ,
             being
             a
             man
             of
             a
             proud
             Spirit
             ,
             regards
             it
             not
             (
             neither
             was
             this
             his
             first
             breach
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             having
             skipt
             out
             of
             one
             Bishoprick
             into
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             severely
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             the
             first
             man
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             who
             was
             guilty
             of
             that
             boldness
             against
             that
             Sacred
             Law
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             but
             instead
             of
             desisting
             from
             his
             Schismatical
             proceedings
             ,
             endeavours
             to
             spread
             the
             Schism
             as
             far
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             his
             Letters
             fly
             abroad
             every
             where
             to
             engage
             the
             Bishops
             to
             his
             Faction
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             ,
             he
             being
             then
             a
             great
             Man
             and
             a
             Favourite
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             the
             Court
             then
             residing
             at
             Nicomedia
             ,
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             were
             in
             a
             moment
             engaged
             on
             one
             side
             or
             other
             (
             not
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Arius
             
             but
             Eusebius
             whose
             Pride
             and
             Ambition
             was
             the
             only
             cause
             of
             all
             this
             confusion
             )
             this
             so
             alarms
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             he
             dispatches
             away
             his
             great
             Favourite
             Osius
             of
             Corduba
             with
             his
             Letters
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             allay
             the
             heats
             of
             both
             Parties
             .
             Though
             Baronius
             is
             very
             earnest
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             Osius
             was
             first
             sent
             by
             Pope
             Silvester
             ,
             as
             his
             Legate
             into
             the
             East
             ,
             
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             arm'd
             with
             Letters
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             where
             he
             wrought
             great
             wonders
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Legantine
             Authority
             .
             And
             in
             this
             the
             Cardinal
             is
             very
             vehement
             ,
             and
             often
             repeats
             it
             with
             extraordinary
             assurance
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             it
             in
             all
             the
             ancient
             Historians
             ,
             who
             make
             not
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             all
             this
             business
             ,
             but
             impute
             the
             whole
             transaction
             to
             
             Constantine's
             own
             care
             and
             management
             .
             Now
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Emperors
             Letters
             was
             to
             perswade
             and
             exhort
             them
             wholly
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             Controversie
             as
             nice
             ,
             and
             unnecessary
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             weight
             enough
             to
             deserve
             a
             determination
             .
             Though
             as
             Sandius
             tells
             the
             story
             ,
             the
             
             Emperour
             lays
             the
             blame
             of
             all
             upon
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             this
             not
             only
             without
             any
             Authority
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             that
             equally
             blames
             them
             both
             for
             their
             too
             much
             curiosity
             about
             a
             
             
               vain
               Question
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Letter
             it self
             I
             shrewdly
             suspect
             it
             to
             have
             been
             the
             contrivance
             of
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             who
             was
             very
             intimate
             with
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             impos'd
             upon
             him
             all
             along
             in
             this
             whole
             Affair
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Letter
             is
             exactly
             agreeable
             with
             Eusebius
             his
             whole
             carriage
             in
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             have
             it
             determin'd
             either
             way
             ,
             but
             only
             silenced
             as
             an
             over
             curious
             speculation
             .
             I
             know
             indeed
             that
             he
             is
             on
             all
             hands
             represented
             as
             a
             Ring-leader
             of
             the
             Arian
             Faction
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             mistake
             that
             has
             brought
             confusion
             upon
             the
             whole
             History
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             seem
             of
             a
             much
             greater
             extent
             then
             it
             ever
             was
             ,
             whereas
             Eusebius
             and
             his
             Party
             were
             no
             less
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Arians
             then
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             they
             that
             all
             along
             made
             the
             greatest
             shew
             and
             noise
             in
             the
             Contest
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Arian
             Faction
             it
             was
             wholly
             supprest
             by
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Tumults
             that
             were
             made
             after
             that
             ,
             are
             owing
             to
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             who
             were
             as
             forward
             as
             the
             Orthodox
             to
             anathematize
             the
             Arians
             ,
             but
             then
             they
             must
             have
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             reverst
             ,
             and
             what
             work
             they
             made
             about
             it
             we
             shall
             see
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             all
             whose
             
             Persecutions
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             were
             meerly
             raised
             by
             these
             mens
             wise
             indiscretion
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             their
             unseasonable
             tampering
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             and
             moderation
             ,
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             could
             never
             have
             lift
             up
             its
             head
             more
             after
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             finding
             the
             Contest
             too
             hot
             at
             Alexandria
             to
             be
             allayed
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             Hosius
             ,
             and
             withal
             the
             flame
             too
             far
             spread
             into
             other
             Churches
             to
             be
             quench't
             by
             one
             mans
             industry
             ,
             he
             resolves
             upon
             a
             General
             Council
             to
             compose
             this
             and
             some
             other
             spreading
             Controversies
             ,
             particularly
             that
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             Easter
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             had
             slept
             ever
             since
             Pope
             Victor
             ,
             began
             now
             to
             raise
             new
             heats
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             .
          
           
             The
             Council
             being
             met
             at
             the
             time
             and
             place
             appointed
             ,
             he
             entertains
             them
             with
             an
             Oration
             exhorting
             to
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             ,
             but
             neither
             prescribes
             nor
             commands
             any
             thing
             ,
             only
             desires
             them
             to
             examine
             things
             impartially
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Authoritative
             determination
             of
             the
             present
             Controversies
             ,
             to
             settle
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             forever
             ,
             as
             appears
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Tenour
             of
             the
             Speech
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperours
             behaviour
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             challenge
             of
             St.
             
             Ambrose
             to
             
               Valentinian
               ,
               si
               conferendum
               de
               
               fide
               ,
               sacerdo●um
               debet
               esse
               ista
               c●ll●tio
               ,
               sicut
               factum
               est
               sub
            
             Constantino
             
               augustae
               memoriae
               principe
               ,
               qui
               nullas
               leges
               ante
               praemisit
               ,
               sed
               liberum
               dedit
               judicium
               Sacerdotibus
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               a
               consultation
               about
               the
               Faith
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               work
               o●
               the
               Priesthood
               as
               it
               was
               managed
               under
               the
               Emperor
               Constantine
               of
               Glorious
               Memory
               ,
               who
               prescribed
               no
               Laws
               beforehand
               ,
               but
               allowed
               freedom
               of
               judgment
               to
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             And
             the
             Council
             being
             fairly
             left
             to
             the
             free
             use
             of
             that
             Authority
             ,
             that
             thev
             had
             received
             from
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             they
             proceeded
             as
             fairly
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             The
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             at
             Alexandria
             against
             Arius
             are
             produced
             ,
             and
             the
             interposition
             of
             
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             behalf
             inquired
             into
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appear'd
             which
             side
             had
             act●d
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Arians
             are
             ,
             after
             a
             fair
             hearing
             ,
             with
             very
             little
             Debate
             condemn'd
             by
             the
             Unanimous
             Vote
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             though
             Sandiu●
             affirms
             ,
             from
             no
             Authority
             
             but
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             hear
             Arius
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             much
             less
             Examine
             them
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Council
             agreed
             in
             the
             Subscription
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             the
             Eusebians
             for
             a
             time
             refused
             to
             subscribe
             to
             the
             
             Anathema
             against
             the
             Arians
             ,
             because
             
             they
             did
             not
             think
             them
             so
             bad
             as
             they
             were
             represented
             .
             But
             here
             again
             our
             honest
             Arian
             Histori●grapher
             tells
             us
             from
             Eutychius
             and
             other
             Oriental
             Monuments
             ,
             
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Modern
             and
             Barbarous
             Arabick
             Pamphlets
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             above
             2000
             Bishops
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             exceptingonly
             31●
             (
             which
             was
             the
             full
             number
             of
             the
             Council
             according
             to
             all
             the
             true
             Records
             )
             voted
             for
             Arius
             ,
             but
             that
             Constantine
             himself
             over-ruled
             the
             whole
             business
             by
             violence
             and
             force
             of
             Arms.
             And
             then
             whereas
             the
             Emperor
             to
             abet
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             commands
             the
             Arian
             Books
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             and
             especially
             Arius
             his
             Thaleia
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             ;
             and
             banish't
             some
             of
             the
             Arians
             into
             Illiricum
             ;
             
             this
             Sandius
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             say
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             it self
             and
             withal
             that
             the
             Bishops
             perswaded
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             but
             just
             now
             over-awed
             them
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             to
             resign
             his
             Empire
             (
             silly
             wretch
             as
             he
             was
             !
             )
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             lay
             down
             his
             Sword
             at
             their
             Feet
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             return'd
             it
             back
             to
             him
             only
             upon
             condition
             to
             defend
             their
             Faith.
             The
             Council
             being
             ended
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             writes
             to
             several
             Churches
             ,
             particularly
             that
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             determination
             
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             because
             the
             unanimous
             Decree
             of
             so
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             could
             be
             no
             less
             then
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             the
             Concord
             of
             so
             many
             Holy
             Men
             was
             the
             immediate
             effect
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             And
             thus
             had
             this
             prophane
             Heresie
             been
             for
             ever
             quell'd
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             supported
             by
             the
             pretended
             moderation
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             and
             their
             various
             carriage
             in
             the
             Debate
             is
             the
             most
             observable
             thing
             in
             all
             the
             Transactions
             of
             this
             Council
             .
             The
             whole
             Controversie
             was
             reduced
             to
             the
             word
             Consubstantial
             ,
             which
             the
             Eusebians
             at
             first
             refused
             to
             admit
             ,
             as
             being
             no
             Scripture
             Word
             ,
             but
             without
             its
             admission
             nothing
             else
             would
             satisfie
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             good
             reason
             they
             had
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             to
             part
             with
             that
             Word
             after
             the
             Controversie
             was
             once
             raised
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             to
             give
             up
             the
             cause
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             unavoidable
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Son
             were
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             been
             made
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Common
             and
             Created
             Substance
             
             with
             all
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             the
             Scriptues
             give
             him
             a
             greater
             Dignity
             of
             Nature
             then
             to
             any
             created
             Being
             ,
             they
             thereby
             make
             him
             of
             the
             same
             uncreated
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             plainly
             assert
             his
             Consubstantiality
             ,
             though
             they
             use
             not
             the
             Word
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Truth
             it self
             was
             denyed
             by
             the
             Arian
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             thrust
             down
             into
             the
             rank
             of
             created
             Beings
             ,
             and
             defined
             to
             be
             a
             Creature
             made
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whence
             they
             were
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             was
             time
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             stop
             this
             Heresie
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             Test
             as
             would
             admit
             of
             no
             Prevarication
             ,
             which
             was
             effectually
             done
             by
             this
             word
             ,
             and
             as
             cunning
             and
             shufling
             as
             the
             Arians
             were
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             able
             to
             swallow
             or
             chew
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             but
             a
             weak
             part
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             to
             shew
             so
             much
             Zeal
             against
             the
             word
             ,
             when
             they
             professed
             to
             allow
             the
             thing
             ;
             for
             if
             our
             Saviour
             were
             not
             a
             meer
             Creature
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             of
             the
             same
             uncreated
             substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             middle
             between
             created
             and
             uncreated
             Substance
             ;
             so
             that
             whoever
             denyed
             his
             Consubstantiality
             could
             not
             avoid
             the
             Heresie
             of
             
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             Arians
             themselves
             professed
             to
             
             defie
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             were
             a
             meer
             Creature
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             how
             soon
             or
             how
             late
             he
             was
             created
             .
             And
             therefore
             Eusebius
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             a
             wise
             and
             understanding
             Man
             soon
             discern'd
             the
             folly
             of
             this
             Scruple
             ,
             for
             though
             he
             at
             first
             opposed
             the
             word
             Consubstantial
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             tendred
             a
             Creed
             without
             it
             ,
             yet
             upon
             farther
             consideration
             he
             easily
             embraced
             it
             ,
             because
             as
             himself
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             it
             to
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             it
             signifies
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Orthodox
             Doctrine
             teaches
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             declares
             that
             he
             freely
             subscribed
             to
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             Peace
             sake
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             not
             incur
             the
             scandal
             of
             Heresie
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Anathema's
             against
             Arius
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             readily
             subscribed
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             but
             a
             just
             Sentence
             against
             his
             
               Prophane
               Novelties
               ,
               without
               any
               Authority
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               from
               whence
               proceed
               all
               the
               disturbances
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               seeing
               therefore
               no
               Scripture
               uses
               such
               expressions
               ,
               as
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               it
               is
               by
               no
               means
               allowable
               that
               such
               expressions
               should
               be
               used
               or
               taught
               .
            
             And
             so
             concludes
             ,
             
               I
               thought
               fit
               to
               give
               you
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               understand
               with
               what
               judgment
               I
               first
               doubted
               ,
               and
               then
               consented
               ;
               for
               though
               I
               was
               at
               first
               offended
               at
               some
               words
               ,
               yet
               when
               I
               had
               impartially
               weighed
               their
               true
               meaning
               ,
               I
               found
               that
               they
               agreed
               exactly
               with
               those
               expressions
               that
               I
               used
               in
               my
               own
               Confession
               of
               Faith.
            
             This
             is
             a
             rational
             and
             consistent
             account
             of
             his
             whole
             behaviour
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             had
             once
             said
             in
             his
             Creed
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             was
             
               God
               of
               God
            
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             of
             the
             
               same
               Substance
            
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             fair
             and
             ingenuous
             Confession
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             his
             more
             full
             Declaration
             of
             his
             real
             sense
             and
             meaning
             in
             his
             Books
             against
             Marcellus
             ,
             with
             what
             an
             unanimous
             Vote
             ,
             both
             of
             Ancients
             and
             Moderns
             ,
             is
             he
             condemned
             as
             a
             Ring-leader
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             as
             St.
             Jerom
             rashly
             stiles
             him
             ?
             But
             he
             can
             spare
             no
             Man
             a
             good
             word
             ,
             that
             had
             any
             kindness
             for
             Origen
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             displeasure
             against
             Eusebius
             ;
             I
             confess
             that
             he
             never
             could
             heartily
             like
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             it
             being
             a
             new
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             found
             in
             
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             gave
             the
             Arians
             advantage
             of
             exception
             against
             the
             old
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             he
             always
             declared
             as
             expresly
             against
             the
             Arian
             Assertions
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             himself
             .
             But
             of
             all
             Writers
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             most
             implacable
             to
             his
             Memory
             ,
             for
             what
             reason
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             that
             his
             plain
             account
             of
             the
             true
             State
             and
             Polity
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             is
             so
             irreconcileable
             with
             the
             present
             Grandeur
             and
             Power
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             As
             for
             the
             unkind
             usage
             he
             has
             met
             with
             from
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Binius
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Writers
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             because
             they
             treat
             all
             other
             Authors
             and
             Records
             after
             the
             same
             Rate
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             suit
             their
             turn
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             more
             offended
             with
             him
             as
             an
             Historian
             ,
             then
             as
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             Baronius
             cannot
             forbear
             blabbing
             out
             the
             true
             ground
             of
             his
             displeasure
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             too
             much
             betrayed
             that
             he
             bore
             no
             good
             Will
             to
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             .
             But
             as
             for
             Petavius
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             more
             free
             and
             impartial
             enquiry
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             make
             it
             his
             business
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             to
             force
             the
             Ancient
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             comply
             with
             its
             present
             State
             ,
             but
             takes
             things
             as
             he
             finds
             them
             ;
             for
             him
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             handle
             this
             great
             Man
             more
             roughly
             then
             
             the
             Italian
             Parasites
             ,
             looks
             like
             an
             unkindness
             without
             Provocation
             .
             He
             has
             
             taken
             great
             pains
             to
             prove
             this
             by
             divers
             looser
             Passages
             out
             of
             his
             Books
             written
             before
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             no
             means
             ingenuous
             ,
             because
             himself
             has
             confessed
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             not
             aware
             of
             the
             ill
             consequences
             of
             his
             own
             Notions
             ,
             till
             the
             Debates
             of
             the
             Council
             discovered
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Passages
             that
             he
             has
             raked
             together
             out
             of
             the
             Books
             against
             Marcellus
             ,
             I
             cannot
             find
             that
             any
             of
             them
             reach
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             look
             towards
             Arianism
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             worst
             but
             unwary
             expressions
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             those
             Books
             is
             levell'd
             against
             the
             Heresie
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             when
             he
             has
             there
             so
             often
             declared
             against
             the
             great
             Arian
             Assertions
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Sum
             of
             all
             that
             Heresie
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             charged
             not
             only
             for
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             but
             a
             Prevaricator
             .
             Though
             the
             hardest
             piece
             of
             disingenuity
             is
             his
             turning
             Eusebius
             his
             ingenuous
             confession
             into
             guile
             and
             falshood
             ,
             but
             with
             what
             justice
             or
             candor
             I
             dare
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             from
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             o●ted
             them
             above
             ,
             that
             give
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             discern
             ,
             as
             prudent
             and
             rational
             account
             of
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             
             Controversie
             ,
             as
             any
             that
             we
             have
             upon
             Record
             .
             But
             Petavius
             has
             met
             with
             his
             own
             Measure
             ,
             for
             after
             all
             the
             pains
             that
             he
             has
             taken
             against
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             he
             stands
             vehemently
             suspected
             of
             Treachery
             to
             his
             own
             Undertaking
             .
             Sandius
             is
             very
             proud
             of
             his
             company
             ,
             and
             lays
             no
             small
             stress
             upon
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             Authority
             .
             And
             though
             this
             Rhapsodist
             ,
             
             whoever
             he
             was
             ,
             was
             apparently
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             judgment
             ,
             yet
             others
             that
             want
             not
             understanding
             complain
             ,
             That
             he
             has
             done
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             no
             great
             kindness
             by
             his
             defence
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             has
             betrayed
             the
             constant
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             what
             I
             have
             often
             heard
             objected
             by
             some
             that
             would
             be
             learned
             Men
             in
             common
             Discourse
             ,
             though
             upon
             what
             ground
             I
             cannot
             devise
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             that
             some
             Men
             pass
             their
             censures
             upon
             Books
             only
             by
             skimming
             over
             Indexes
             and
             Contents
             of
             Chapters
             ,
             instead
             of
             perusing
             the
             Books
             themselves
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             no
             Man
             that
             has
             Examin'd
             Petavius
             his
             performance
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             can
             ever
             suspect
             him
             of
             a
             design
             to
             betray
             his
             cause
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             defended
             with
             so
             much
             Judgment
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Industry
             ;
             but
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             Body
             turning
             over
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Chapters
             ,
             finds
             a
             Catalogue
             
             of
             Fathers
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             N●ce
             ,
             that
             held
             different
             Opinions
             from
             the
             Catholique
             Rule
             ,
             
               Saltem
               loquendi
               usu
            
             (
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             )
             from
             thence
             it
             is
             shrewdly
             insinuated
             that
             he
             leaves
             them
             under
             suspition
             of
             Arianism
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             before-hand
             cleared
             them
             from
             all
             such
             suspition
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             proved
             the
             constant
             Tradition
             of
             it
             through
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             sums
             up
             his
             Evidence
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             in
             this
             one
             positive
             Assertion
             .
             
               Omnes
               in
               eo
               Scriptores
               illi
            
             
             
               conveniunt
               ;
               esse
               unum
               Deum
               ,
               unamque
               Deitatem
               :
               non
               autem
               plures
               Deos
               aut
               Deitates
               .
               Deinde
               tres
               esse
               ,
               qui
               Divinitatem
               illam
               habent
               ;
               quique
               singula
               quâ
               nomen
               ipsum
               obtinent
               Dei
               ,
               quâ
               proprietates
               ,
               &
               ut
               Groeci
               Philo●ophi
               nominant
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               quae
               nulli
               alteri
               ,
               quàm
               soli
               ac
               verè
               proprieque
               dicto
               Deo
               tribuuntur
               .
               Sic
               in
               eo
               rurfus
               congruunt
               ,
               ut
               unum
               de
               tribus
               fontem
               ,
               &
               originem
               caeterorum
               constituant
               ;
               eumque
               patrem
               nuncupent
               illius
               ,
               qui
               proximè
               ab
               hoc
               numeratur
               ,
               appellaturque
               filius
               ,
               qui
               &
               genitus
               ab
               illo
               dicitur
               ;
               ac
               tum
               Deus
               est
               ,
               tum
               homo
               pro
               Nativitate
               duplici
               :
               quarum
               una
               seculis
               est
               anterior
               omnibus
               ab
               solo
               patre
               Deo
               :
               Altera
               in
               tempore
               ,
               sola
               itidem
               ex
               Matre
               foeminâ
               .
               Haec
               fere
               
               de
               Deo
               ac
               Trinitate
               profiteri
               sigillatim
               illos
               reperies
               :
               idque
               alios
               aliis
               clarius
               ac
               disertius
               eloqui
               .
               Quae
               si
               sola
               considerentur
               ,
               ex
               iis
               reliqua
               deinceps
               necessariò
               sequuntur
               ,
               quae
               de
               hoc
               mysterio
               post
               Nicaenam
               Synodum
               in
               Ecclesia
               sancita
               sunt
               ,
               post
               vehementes
               ac
               diuturnos
               conflictus
               :
               &
               ad
               convincendos
               ac
               refutandos
               Arianos
               aliosque
               religionis
               hostes
               idonea
               sunt
               ex
               sese
               .
            
             Now
             if
             all
             the
             Fathers
             agreed
             (
             as
             he
             says
             they
             did
             )
             in
             this
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             the
             least
             suspition
             of
             Arianism
             ,
             only
             because
             some
             of
             them
             Platonised
             too
             much
             in
             some
             Forms
             of
             Expression
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             says
             (
             as
             he
             does
             once
             )
             that
             they
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             with
             Arius
             ,
             it
             is
             when
             he
             makes
             Arius
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             thinks
             him
             a
             Genuine
             Platonist
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             were
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             his
             proper
             Heresie
             ,
             the
             peculiar
             poison
             whereof
             consisted
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             created
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             Sozomen
             declares
             ,
             and
             Petavius
             
             too
             ,
             no
             Man
             ever
             affirm'd
             before
             Arius
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             he
             were
             a
             Platonist
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             in
             another
             Error
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             not
             Arianism
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             the
             Ancients
             might
             seem
             to
             come
             too
             near
             him
             in
             some
             Platonick
             Expressions
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             clear
             by
             Petavius
             his
             account
             from
             
             all
             suspition
             of
             Arianism
             .
             This
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             interpose
             in
             behalf
             of
             Petavius
             ,
             that
             so
             learned
             a
             Man
             might
             not
             be
             loaded
             with
             such
             a
             disingenuous
             surmise
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             that
             I
             can
             see
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             has
             deserved
             better
             of
             his
             Argument
             then
             any
             other
             Writer
             whatsoever
             ,
             excepting
             only
             the
             great
             Athanasius
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             after
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Arius
             ,
             the
             other
             Controversie
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             Easter
             was
             easily
             decided
             the
             very
             same
             day
             ,
             and
             all
             Churches
             are
             commanded
             to
             observe
             the
             Festival
             in
             the
             same
             form
             and
             time
             .
             And
             here
             the
             difference
             that
             St.
             Athanasius
             
             has
             observed
             between
             these
             two
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             That
             when
             they
             Enact
             concerning
             the
             Paschal
             Controversie
             ,
             they
             say
             it
             
               seems
               good
            
             to
             the
             Council
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             set
             down
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Month
             ,
             and
             the
             year
             of
             the
             Council
             in
             which
             it
             was
             Enacted
             ,
             thereby
             intimating
             that
             the
             way
             of
             observing
             Easter
             ,
             became
             Obligatory
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Decree
             .
             But
             when
             they
             set
             down
             their
             Faith
             ,
             they
             neither
             say
             
               it
               seems
               good
            
             ,
             nor
             add
             any
             date
             ,
             but
             express
             it
             in
             this
             Form
             ,
             that
             so
             and
             so
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             believes
             ,
             thereby
             declaring
             ,
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             a
             New
             but
             an
             Apostolical
             Faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             received
             by
             all
             Christians
             .
             And
             this
             is
             seconded
             by
             a
             Rescript
             from
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             recommended
             partly
             as
             a
             thing
             fit
             and
             decent
             ,
             that
             the
             practice
             of
             almost
             the
             whole
             Catholique
             Church
             should
             over
             rule
             the
             Customs
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             in
             pursuance
             of
             this
             general
             Decree
             ,
             it
             was
             farther
             Enacted
             ,
             That
             on
             all
             Sundays
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             and
             on
             all
             days
             from
             Easter
             to
             Whitsontide
             ,
             Christians
             should
             every
             where
             pray
             not
             kneeling
             but
             standing
             ,
             a
             Custom
             that
             had
             been
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Beginning
             (
             and
             't
             is
             reckoned
             by
             the
             Fathers
             among
             their
             immemorial
             Traditions
             )
             as
             a
             Symbol
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Resurrect●on
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             being
             not
             observed
             by
             those
             Churches
             who
             kept
             Easter
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             thereby
             to
             distinguish
             themselves
             from
             other
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Custom
             therefore
             of
             standing
             is
             here
             injoin'd
             to
             be
             observed
             uniformly
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Council
             expresses
             the
             intent
             of
             their
             Decree
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             may
             be
             performed
             with
             Uniformity
             in
             all
             D●ocesses
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             main
             thing
             that
             the
             Emperour
             enforces
             its
             Practice
             with
             ,
             is
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Councils
             determination
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Wherefore
               matters
               standing
               thus
               ,
               it
               is
               requisite
               that
               you
               readily
               receive
               this
               Order
               as
               a
               true
               divine
               Command
               ,
               for
               whatever
               is
               agreed
               on
               in
               the
               Holy
               Councils
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               as
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
            
             But
             then
             it
             is
             remarkable
             that
             the
             Emperour
             only
             imposes
             this
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             by
             its
             own
             Authority
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             back
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             that
             against
             Arianism
             ,
             with
             secular
             Penalties
             ,
             for
             what
             reasons
             himself
             best
             knew
             ▪
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             it
             was
             not
             needful
             ,
             for
             by
             the
             bare
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             the
             controversie
             was
             laid
             asleep
             forever
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             remember
             that
             after
             that
             time
             we
             hear
             of
             any
             material
             Contention
             about
             it
             .
             Now
             by
             the
             whole
             management
             of
             this
             business
             the
             Conclusion
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Emperour
             thought
             that
             Laws
             Ecclesiastick
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             State
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Valid
             and
             Obligatory
             by
             their
             own
             Authority
             ,
             though
             himself
             had
             power
             to
             enfor●e
             them
             with
             Civil
             Snactions
             ,
             as
             he
             
             judged
             it
             serviceable
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             Religion
             and
             the
             Peace
             of
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             the
             Great
             Council
             was
             dismist
             as
             well
             as
             summon'd
             by
             the
             Emperour
             with
             that
             success
             he
             desired
             ,
             in
             the
             unanimous
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             in
             that
             great
             number
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             were
             there
             present
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             more
             then
             two
             that
             refused
             to
             subscribe
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             Secundus
             and
             Theonas
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             himself
             informs
             us
             both
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             from
             his
             Authority
             that
             Theodoret
             corrects
             the
             Errour
             bo●h
             of
             Soorates
             and
             Zozomen
             ,
             who
             set
             down
             
             six
             Dissenters
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             beside
             those
             two
             ,
             Eusebius
             of
             
               Nicomedia
               ,
               Theognis
            
             of
             
               Nicaea
               ,
               Maris
            
             of
             Calcedon
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             of
             Caesare●
             ;
             but
             though
             it
             be
             true
             that
             these
             were
             the
             great
             Sticklers
             at
             first
             against
             the
             admission
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             into
             the
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             certain
             from
             Eusebius
             his
             own
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             at
             last
             acquiesced
             in
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             Athanasius
             is
             witness
             of
             
             this
             not
             only
             for
             this
             Eusebius
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             but
             his
             Namesake
             of
             Nicomedia
             .
             And
             here
             even
             Philostorgius
             himself
             who
             is
             
             miserably
             lost
             th●●●●
             this
             whole
             Story
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             betrays
             his
             ignorance
             by
             his
             confusion
             of
             times
             ,
             places
             ,
             and
             persons
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             imperfect
             and
             false
             Relations
             ,
             yet
             here
             I
             say
             he
             happens
             to
             report
             the
             matter
             accurately
             enough
             ,
             though
             his
             Disciple
             Sandius
             (
             who
             always
             takes
             great
             pains
             to
             be
             in
             the
             wrong
             )
             forsakes
             both
             him
             and
             all
             the
             ancient
             Historians
             to
             follow
             the
             imperfect
             Story
             of
             Nicet●s
             ;
             who
             sets
             down
             twenty
             two
             Dissenters
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             Eusebius
             of
             Caesarea
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             St.
             Jerom
             
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             he
             pretends
             from
             the
             very
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             these
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             Arius
             himself
             and
             his
             two
             Companions
             Euzoius
             and
             Achillas
             (
             the
             last
             whereof
             though
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             Sandius
             is
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             him
             for
             the
             Bishop
             that
             was
             Predecessor
             to
             Alexander
             )
             were
             upon
             submission
             received
             into
             the
             Churches
             favou●
             ,
             but
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             one
             of
             St.
             
             Jerom's
             hasty
             slips
             ;
             for
             as
             all
             Authors
             beside
             agree
             that
             he
             was
             immediately
             banisht
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             very
             unlikely
             that
             if
             he
             had
             recanted
             and
             been
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             should
             at
             that
             time
             have
             publisht
             that
             severe
             Rescript
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             Sect
             should
             be
             call'd
             
               Porphyrians
               i.
               e.
            
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Christian
             
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Books
             should
             be
             burnt
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             .
             But
             beside
             that
             ,
             is
             there
             had
             been
             any
             signs
             of
             Repentance
             in
             Arius
             ,
             we
             should
             certainly
             have
             had
             an
             account
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Synodical
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Council
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             bemoan
             the
             Calamity
             into
             which
             he
             had
             not
             only
             cast
             himself
             ,
             but
             drawn
             after
             him
             Theonas
             and
             Secundus
             (
             two
             Egyptian
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             t●e
             only
             two
             Bishops
             that
             stuck
             to
             the
             Arian
             cause
             )
             into
             the
             same
             Pit
             of
             Destruction
             .
             And
             that
             could
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             banishment
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             words
             immediately
             following
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             congratulate
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             their
             deliverance
             from
             those
             wicked
             and
             turbulent
             men
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Historians
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             Arius
             was
             recall'd
             from
             banishment
             not
             long
             after
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             him
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             and
             Theognis
             of
             Nicaea
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             banisht
             from
             their
             Sees
             by
             the
             Emperous
             ,
             not
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Council
             with
             Arius
             ,
             but
             some
             time
             after
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Emperours
             own
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Nicomedians
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             declares
             the
             reasons
             of
             their
             banishment
             ,
             viz.
             That
             though
             they
             had
             subscribed
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             after
             their
             return
             home
             
             they
             had
             received
             some
             Arians
             into
             Communion
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             had
             removed
             from
             Alexandria
             for
             the
             security
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             wasthefault
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             in
             this
             whole
             affair
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             were
             not
             Arians
             ,
             they
             thought
             that
             they
             might
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Synodof
             Alexandria
             in
             their
             excellent
             Synodical
             Epistle
             ,
             who
             
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least
             accuse
             the
             Eusebians
             of
             Arianism
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             holding
             Communion
             with
             them
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             the
             just
             Banishment
             of
             these
             two
             trimming
             Bishops
             ,
             Arius
             is
             upon
             his
             submission
             restored
             into
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             peremptory
             command
             never
             to
             return
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             banish't
             Bishops
             are
             awakened
             and
             encou●aged
             to
             endeavour
             their
             own
             Restitution
             ,
             
             in
             that
             (
             as
             they
             plead
             in
             their
             own
             behalf
             )
             when
             the
             person
             really
             guilty
             was
             absolved
             ,
             themselves
             who
             had
             never
             followed
             his
             Heresie
             ,
             but
             embraced
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             in
             all
             things
             and
             subscribed
             the
             Faith
             of
             Con-Substantial
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             be
             concern'd
             at
             least
             to
             de●●ver
             themselves
             from
             the
             very
             suspicion
             of
             that
             Here●●e
             that
             they
             never
             own'd
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             they
             had
             before
             subscribed
             the
             ●●●th
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             ●●y
             the
             Council
             was
             then
             well
             satisfied
             
             without
             subscribing
             the
             Anathema
             ,
             so
             now
             when
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             give
             an
             entire
             assent
             and
             subscribe
             even
             that
             too
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Form
             of
             Faith
             ,
             they
             hope
             't
             it
             would
             not
             only
             give
             them
             complete
             satisfaction
             ,
             but
             move
             them
             to
             intercede
             with
             the
             Emperour
             for
             their
             Restitution
             .
             And
             that
             was
             easily
             obtain'd
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             desirous
             of
             nothing
             more
             then
             the
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             being
             of
             an
             haughty
             and
             implacable
             Spirit
             ,
             Studies
             nothing
             but
             revenge
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             chief
             man
             ,
             though
             in
             an
             inferiour
             station
             ,
             that
             had
             born
             down
             himself
             and
             his
             whole
             Party
             in
             the
             Council
             .
             And
             beside
             his
             particular
             spite
             against
             the
             person
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             his
             Party
             could
             not
             digest
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             relates
             ,
             and
             therefore
             raised
             a
             new
             War
             about
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
             that
             they
             agreed
             with
             the
             Catholicks
             about
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             
               When
               both
               affirmed
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               one
               Godhead
               subsisting
               in
               Three
               Persons
               ,
               yet
               I
               know
               not
               how
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               they
               were
               always
               contending
               about
               it
               .
            
             And
             this
             we
             shall
             find
             exactly
             true
             that
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             they
             never
             in
             the
             least
             appeared
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Arian
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             their
             whole
             fury
             was
             bent
             against
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             Athanasius
             ,
             
             And
             knowing
             the
             invincible
             courage
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             they
             first
             set
             upon
             him
             with
             Calumnies
             and
             Accusations
             ,
             not
             doubting
             but
             that
             if
             they
             could
             by
             any
             means
             remove
             him
             and
             some
             few
             of
             his
             Friends
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             easily
             overcome
             the
             Word
             .
             But
             this
             they
             durst
             not
             attempt
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             would
             never
             endure
             to
             hear
             of
             any
             the
             least
             change
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             says
             Zozomen
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             always
             heaving
             at
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             they
             durst
             never
             openly
             reject
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             they
             knew
             the
             Emperours
             mind
             in
             that
             matter
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             after
             his
             death
             they
             grew
             strangely
             impatient
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             drew
             in
             Constantius
             (
             who
             had
             been
             otherwise
             a
             very
             great
             Prince
             )
             to
             wast
             his
             wholeReign
             in
             a
             tedious
             War
             against
             it
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             summon'd
             no
             less
             then
             14
             Councils
             in
             less
             then
             twenty
             yearsfor
             its
             removal
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             the
             Arians
             were
             anathematised
             ,
             &
             variety
             of
             Creeds
             composed
             agreeing
             in
             allthings
             with
             that
             of
             Nice
             save
             only
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             when
             we
             come
             to
             his
             Reign
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Arian
             Controversie
             under
             Constantine
             ,
             after
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             it
             is
             strangely
             
             perplexed
             by
             an
             unusual
             confusion
             among
             the
             Historians
             themselves
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             all
             agree
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             yet
             they
             all
             differ
             as
             to
             time
             and
             order
             ,
             but
             their
             mistakes
             are
             easily
             rectified
             by
             Athanasius
             his
             own
             Account
             ,
             who
             has
             in
             his
             Apology
             all
             along
             set
             down
             the
             exact
             order
             and
             succession
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             own
             in
             the
             Apology
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             so
             modest
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             his
             Narrative
             trusted
             upon
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             but
             has
             justified
             every
             part
             of
             it
             by
             Testimonials
             from
             other
             men
             ,
             publick
             Records
             ,
             and
             the
             Letters
             of
             his
             Enemies
             under
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             Story
             being
             its
             own
             Evidence
             needs
             no
             other
             voucher
             though
             it
             be
             in
             all
             it
             s
             more
             materail
             passages
             attested
             by
             all
             other
             Historians
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             shall
             by
             his
             help
             set
             down
             the
             Progress
             of
             the
             whole
             Business
             with
             all
             the
             accuracy
             that
             I
             can
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             foulest
             trains
             of
             Villany
             upon
             Record
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             meer
             contrivance
             of
             that
             wicked
             men
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             great
             Power
             and
             Authority
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             whence
             he
             acquired
             the
             Sirname
             of
             Great
             ,
             which
             Sandius
             says
             ,
             he
             acquired
             by
             his
             great
             power
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ;
             but
             this
             Collector
             is
             through
             his
             whole
             Rhapsody
             his
             own
             
             Author
             ,
             for
             though
             he
             is
             every
             where
             Prodigal
             of
             his
             Quotations
             ,
             yet
             those
             few
             that
             are
             truly
             alledged
             (
             and
             they
             are
             very
             few
             )
             or
             that
             are
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purpose
             (
             and
             they
             are
             much
             fewer
             )
             relate
             only
             to
             the
             general
             Story
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             told
             by
             all
             Parties
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             particular
             remarks
             for
             his
             own
             cause
             are
             the
             Fables
             of
             his
             own
             pure
             invention
             .
             Thus
             here
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             considerable
             advantage
             on
             his
             own
             side
             ,
             if
             Eusebius
             had
             been
             so
             highly
             favour'd
             of
             Heaven
             as
             to
             be
             endued
             with
             a
             power
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             tells
             his
             simple
             Reader
             so
             ,
             though
             no
             body
             ever
             told
             him
             so
             ;
             but
             alas
             that
             Ambitious
             Prelate
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             eminent
             for
             any
             good
             Qualities
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             only
             a
             Prodigy
             of
             Vice
             and
             Wickedness
             ,
             neither
             was
             he
             in
             all
             this
             Contest
             acted
             by
             any
             zeal
             that
             he
             had
             for
             Religion
             ,
             but
             meerly
             by
             an
             Atheistical
             spite
             and
             malice
             .
             And
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             after
             Constantine
             embraced
             Christianity
             ,
             came
             into
             the
             Church
             not
             for
             Religion
             butPreferment
             .
             And
             he
             invaded
             that
             so
             greedily
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             stick
             at
             the
             most
             scandalous
             and
             open
             violation
             of
             the
             Canons
             ;
             neither
             was
             he
             so
             much
             a
             Bishop
             as
             a
             Courtier
             ,
             always
             insinuating
             himself
             into
             the
             favour
             of
             Great
             Men
             ,
             and
             fawning
             upon
             
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             ,
             but
             especially
             courting
             his
             Sisten
             Constanti●
             by
             whose
             zeal
             ,
             he
             was
             well
             awane
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             gain
             her
             to
             his
             side
             ,
             he
             might
             compa●s
             his
             ends
             ,
             And
             it
             was
             his
             great
             interest
             in
             
             Constantine's
             Court
             that
             gave
             him
             the
             power
             and
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             so
             much
             mischief
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             he
             was
             not
             wanting
             to
             improve
             it
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             where
             his
             Malice
             ,
             and
             Revenge
             were
             concern'd
             ,
             especially
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             whose
             affront
             he
             could
             never
             forgive
             ,
             he
             having
             when
             but
             a
             young
             Deacon
             in
             the
             publick
             Council
             encountred
             and
             overcome
             so
             great
             a
             Prelate
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Train
             of
             Dependent
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             his
             Greatness
             drew
             after
             it
             .
             So
             Powerful
             a
             Prelate
             to
             suffer
             all
             this
             Disgrace
             from
             so
             mean
             a
             Person
             as
             a
             poor
             Deacon
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             by
             his
             means
             to
             be
             brought
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             publick
             Submission
             ,
             was
             an
             indignity
             so
             intolerable
             to
             his
             Proud
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Deacons
             own
             Blood
             nor
             the
             Blood
             of
             all
             his
             Friends
             was
             sufficient
             to
             satiate
             his
             unquenshable
             Revenge
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             the
             forged
             Accusations
             against
             him
             were
             of
             Crimes
             ,
             the
             Punishment
             whereof
             was
             Capital
             ,
             such
             as
             Murther
             ,
             Rapes
             ,
             and
             Treason
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             observe
             
             in
             their
             Synodical
             Epistle
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             
             impute
             it
             to
             the
             great
             Clemency
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             Enemies
             sought
             nothing
             but
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             appeased
             and
             prevented
             their
             malice
             by
             his
             banishment
             .
             The
             wholeStory
             runs
             thus
             ,
             E●sebius
             .
             having
             regain'd
             the
             Emperour's
             favour
             after
             his
             return
             ,
             writes
             to
             Athanasius
             for
             the
             Restitution
             of
             Arius
             .
             To
             which
             he
             replyes
             ,
             That
             the
             Ring-leaders
             of
             Heresies
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             the
             deluded
             followers
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             always
             wont
             to
             punish
             them
             with
             greater
             and
             longer
             severities
             ,
             and
             withal
             that
             himself
             was
             not
             at
             all
             satisfied
             of
             th●
             sincerity
             of
             Arius
             his
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             not
             as
             yet
             hear
             of
             any
             motion
             for
             his
             Restitution
             .
             This
             Eusebius
             immediately
             seizes
             as
             a
             fit
             Handle
             for
             his
             design
             ,
             and
             away
             he
             goes
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             tells
             him
             that
             Athanasius
             keeps
             up
             Discord
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             his
             own
             private
             Picques
             and
             Animosities
             ,
             so
             that
             though
             Arius
             desired
             his
             Absolution
             upon
             repentance
             ,
             yet
             he
             contrary
             to
             his
             duty
             and
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             refused
             it
             .
             Upon
             this
             Constantine
             writes
             a
             very
             threatning
             Letter
             to
             Athanasius
             ,
             commanding
             the
             Restitution
             of
             Arius
             upon
             pain
             of
             deposition
             and
             banishment
             ,
             to
             which
             Athanasius
             returns
             such
             a
             satisfactory
             Answer
             as
             made
             the
             Emperour
             desist
             
             from
             interposing
             any
             farther
             in
             it
             .
             Eusebius
             therefore
             finding
             himself
             defeated
             ,
             tampers
             with
             the
             Meletian
             Schismaticks
             of
             Egypt
             to
             make
             a
             Plot
             against
             Athanasius
             .
             They
             were
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             Boggs
             and
             Marshes
             of
             Mareotis
             ,
             where
             one
             Priest
             served
             ten
             or
             more
             Parishes
             ,
             much
             resembling
             our
             wild
             Irish
             for
             dulness
             and
             stupidity
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             thus
             described
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               To
               be
               men
               void
               of
               faith
               ,
               Schismaticks
               and
               Enemies
               to
               
               the
               Church
               ,
               neither
               was
               this
               their
               first
               practice
               in
               this
               .
               Trade
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               old
               and
               experienced
               Plot-makers
               ,
               they
               had
               conspired
               against
               their
               Holy
               Bishop
               Peter
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               they
               Accused
               his
               Successor
               Achillas
               ,
               and
               then
               Alexander
               ,
               whom
               they
               prosecuted
               even
               into
               the
               Emperour's
               Courts
               ,
               and
               being
               thus
               versed
               and
               practised
               in
               Contriving
               Plots
               ,
               they
               now
               hook
               in
               Athanasius
               ,
               doing
               nothing
               strange
               to
               their
               old
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               though
               their
               Calumnies
               against
               their
               former
               Bishops
               proved
               ineffectual
               ,
               yet
               now
               at
               last
               they
               had
               their
               end
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Eusebians
               .
            
             With
             whom
             these
             
               Good
               Men
            
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Baxter
             very
             prudently
             and
             feasonably
             for
             the
             Credit
             of
             his
             Party
             observes
             )
             joyn'd
             Interest
             ,
             notwithanding
             
             that
             they
             knew
             them
             to
             be
             
               Arians
               ,
               just
               as
               if
               the
               Nonconformists
               at
               this
               time
               should
               seek
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Papists
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               silencing
               and
               destroying
               Prelates
               upon
               condition
               of
               Common
               Liberty
               ,
               the
               cases
               are
               not
               much
               unlike
               .
            
             You
             may
             safely
             take
             his
             word
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             reality
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             too
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             fairest
             Confessions
             of
             Presbyterian
             Integrity
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             not
             the
             only
             Knavish
             Plot
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             
             B's
             indiscretion
             has
             betrayed
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             in
             its
             due
             place
             little
             to
             the
             reputation
             of
             some
             mens
             honesty
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             very
             busie
             without
             any
             Authority
             from
             their
             Superiours
             to
             Trim
             and
             Plot
             away
             every
             thing
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             but
             its
             Revenues
             .
             But
             the
             Plot
             ,
             being
             laid
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             they
             first
             tell
             a
             blind
             Story
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             Nags-Head
             Ordination
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             privately
             ordein'd
             by
             no
             more
             then
             six
             or
             seven
             Bishops
             against
             the
             Vote
             of
             the
             Provincial
             Synod
             and
             the
             Suffrage
             of
             the
             People
             .
             But
             
             this
             was
             right
             Mareotick
             dulness
             ,
             and
             was
             soon
             contradicted
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             and
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             who
             
             were
             so
             far
             from
             opposing
             his
             Election
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             almost
             run
             themselves
             into
             Tumults
             to
             hasten
             his
             Consecreation
             .
             Then
             Stories
             are
             told
             of
             his
             Arbitrary
             exactions
             of
             Money
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             Macarius
             one
             of
             his
             Presbyters
             happening
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Tale
             ,
             informs
             the
             Emperor
             that
             it
             was
             nothing
             but
             an
             usual
             Collection
             to
             repair
             and
             adorn
             the
             Church
             .
             Upon
             this
             Macarius
             is
             not
             long
             after
             Accused
             of
             Conspiring
             with
             Athanasius
             to
             send
             Money
             to
             Philumenus
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             murther
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             but
             they
             both
             appear
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             so
             satisfie
             him
             of
             their
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             the
             absurdity
             of
             the
             Accusation
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             had
             never
             known
             nor
             seen
             the
             Man
             (
             for
             in
             former
             times
             Men
             that
             were
             Strangers
             to
             each
             other
             were
             not
             wont
             to
             enter
             into
             such
             Plots
             ,
             that
             if
             discover'd
             must
             certainly
             cost
             them
             their
             lives
             )
             and
             therefore
             the
             Emperour
             being
             assured
             that
             they
             were
             no
             familiar
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Traytor
             ,
             does
             not
             only
             acquit
             them
             but
             sends
             them
             home
             with
             commendatory
             Letters
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             defeats
             instead
             of
             abating
             the
             impudence
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             do
             but
             more
             exasperate
             their
             rage
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             now
             resolve
             to
             stab
             home
             ,
             Eusebius
             having
             gotten
             a
             new
             Evidence
             
             fit
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             one
             Ischiras
             a
             debauch't
             pretended
             Priest
             ,
             that
             had
             fo●ged
             his
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             whom
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             l●st
             Visitation
             had
             deposed
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             fly
             the
             Country
             ;
             he
             repairs
             to
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             offers
             him
             his
             Service
             as
             an
             Evidence
             ,
             he
             receives
             him
             as
             a
             true
             Presbyter
             into
             his
             protection
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             swear
             home
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             he
             immediately
             Swears
             that
             Athanasius
             had
             Assaulted
             his
             Church
             (
             though
             he
             never
             had
             any
             )
             in
             an
             Hostile
             manner
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             himself
             or
             his
             Presbyter
             M●cari●●
             (
             for
             he
             would
             not
             be
             positive
             as
             to
             Persons
             )
             had
             in
             their
             rage
             overturn'd
             the
             Communion
             Table
             ,
             broke
             in
             pieces
             the
             mystical
             Cup
             ,
             (
             so
             they
             call'd
             it
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             more
             terrible
             )
             and
             burnt
             the
             Bibles
             .
             But
             all
             this
             would
             proceed
             no
             farther
             then
             Deposition
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             had
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             murthered
             Arsenius
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             shews
             a
             Man's
             hand
             ,
             that
             was
             cut
             off
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             when
             the
             Fact
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             Arsenius
             himself
             being
             of
             the
             Confederacy
             was
             to
             abscond
             by
             consent
             ,
             till
             Athanasius
             was
             dispatched
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             But
             so
             it
             happened
             very
             unfortunately
             ,
             that
             Ischyras
             his
             Conscience
             (
             it
             seems
             Perjury
             in
             that
             Age
             
             was
             not
             grown
             to
             its
             full
             assurance
             )
             misgave
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             confessed
             the
             forgery
             of
             the
             whole
             Plot
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             Athanasius
             himself
             ,
             subscribed
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Clergy
             ;
             but
             the
             Caufe
             had
             been
             referred
             by
             the
             Emperor
             to
             Dalmatius
             the
             Governor
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             before
             the
             Tryal
             Athanasius
             had
             the
             good
             luck
             to
             find
             out
             the
             murthered
             Arsenius
             ,
             and
             had
             him
             forth-coming
             at
             the
             Tryal
             ;
             and
             though
             at
             first
             he
             pleaded
             ignorance
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             denyed
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Man
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             sworn
             himself
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             yet
             being
             Convicted
             by
             a
             cloud
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             he
             confessed
             the
             Conspiracy
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             shame
             of
             so
             clear
             a
             Conviction
             (
             for
             modesty
             had
             not
             then
             quite
             left
             the
             Earth
             )
             both
             he
             and
             John
             a
             Ring-leading
             Bishop
             among
             the
             Miletians
             confess
             all
             the
             Villany
             ,
             beg
             Athanasius
             his
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             This
             the
             good
             Man
             could
             not
             but
             think
             enough
             to
             secure
             his
             Innocence
             against
             the
             like
             attempts
             forever
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             all
             hast
             he
             dispatches
             away
             his
             faithful
             Presbyter
             Macarius
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Emperor
             with
             all
             that
             had
             passed
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             information
             Constantine
             breaks
             up
             the
             Court
             ,
             clears
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Letters
             to
             
             Alexandria
             declares
             the
             Villainy
             of
             the
             Meletians
             .
             And
             here
             the
             Plot
             slept
             for
             near
             two
             years
             before
             Eusebius
             durst
             revive
             it
             ,
             but
             having
             with
             great
             pains
             and
             promises
             recover'd
             his
             Evidence
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Party
             insinuate
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             That
             Athanasius
             had
             taken
             off
             Bishop
             John
             by
             great
             sums
             of
             Money
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             threatned
             the
             poor
             Meletian
             Nonconformists
             (
             for
             so
             Mr.
             B.
             calls
             these
             plotting
             Schismaticks
             )
             that
             they
             durst
             not
             appear
             to
             give
             in
             their
             Evidence
             against
             him
             ;
             That
             the
             shew
             of
             Arsenius
             was
             all
             a
             rank
             cheat
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Person
             that
             appeared
             in
             his
             stead
             was
             hired
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             attested
             only
             by
             a
             few
             of
             his
             own
             Combination
             .
             The
             Emperor
             is
             both
             tired
             and
             amused
             with
             all
             this
             intrigue
             ,
             and
             therefore
             summons
             a
             Council
             at
             Tyre
             to
             find
             out
             the
             bottom
             of
             these
             Plots
             ,
             and
             unravel
             the
             whole
             Information
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             Where
             Athanasius
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Province
             ,
             appears
             with
             that
             boldness
             and
             security
             that
             became
             his
             Innocence
             ;
             for
             though
             flying
             Stories
             may
             gain
             credit
             among
             the
             multitude
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             no
             more
             then
             Stories
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             a
             publick
             Examination
             before
             Judges
             ,
             though
             themselves
             be
             Parties
             ,
             they
             so
             visibly
             ●●●●
             their
             own
             folly
             ,
             that
             few
             
             
             
             
             
             Men
             have
             confidence
             enough
             to
             protect
             and
             support
             their
             falshood
             .
             And
             so
             it
             happened
             here
             ,
             for
             Dionysius
             ,
             who
             was
             appointed
             President
             to
             see
             that
             all
             things
             were
             fairly
             carried
             ,
             was
             himself
             of
             the
             Eusebian
             Faction
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             that
             sat
             were
             of
             Dionysius
             and
             Eusebius
             his
             own
             packing
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             the
             Plot
             was
             lost
             in
             the
             management
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             nothing
             ;
             and
             indeed
             so
             defective
             and
             unfortunate
             was
             it
             in
             its
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             no
             disingenuity
             in
             the
             Judges
             could
             piece
             it
             up
             .
             The
             Counterfeit
             Priest
             Ischiras
             is
             re-produced
             ,
             and
             in
             hopes
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             swears
             all
             over
             again
             that
             he
             had
             before
             forsworn
             ,
             but
             it
             seems
             though
             he
             stood
             not
             Convicted
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             the
             Court
             was
             ashamed
             of
             his
             Evidence
             ,
             for
             by
             the
             Imperial
             Law
             a
             Man
             that
             swore
             manifest
             Contradictions
             was
             supposed
             to
             have
             sworn
             himself
             a
             perjured
             Person
             without
             the
             formality
             of
             any
             other
             Conviction
             .
             But
             after
             this
             they
             bring
             upon
             the
             Stage
             such
             a
             Plot
             ,
             that
             if
             Athanasius
             had
             not
             broken
             through
             it
             by
             a
             very
             lucky
             Counter-Comedy
             ,
             must
             have
             ensnared
             him
             beyond
             all
             relief
             .
             On
             the
             sudden
             comes
             in
             a
             beautiful
             Woman
             ,
             a
             common
             Strumpet
             ,
             that
             had
             wit
             and
             impudence
             enough
             to
             act
             her
             part
             ,
             and
             she
             with
             abundance
             of
             
             Tears
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             Grief
             declares
             ,
             That
             when
             she
             had
             devoted
             her self
             to
             Virginity
             ,
             she
             was
             ravisht
             by
             Athanasius
             .
             And
             now
             here
             you
             may
             think
             that
             the
             Eusebians
             were
             confident
             they
             had
             him
             fast
             enough
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             strangely
             out-witted
             ,
             for
             Athanasius
             stands
             careless
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             Person
             unconcern'd
             ,
             and
             Timotheus
             one
             of
             his
             Presbyters
             that
             stood
             next
             to
             him
             ,
             immediately
             takes
             the
             Accusation
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             seriousness
             and
             passion
             Expostulates
             with
             the
             Woman
             ,
             where
             and
             when
             he
             had
             ever
             been
             in
             her
             Company
             ,
             at
             which
             she
             directing
             her
             discourse
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             pointing
             directly
             at
             him
             ,
             answers
             ,
             Yes
             Sir
             it
             was
             you
             ,
             you
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             offer'd
             me
             this
             dishonourable
             violence
             and
             rudeness
             ,
             with
             other
             foul
             form●
             of
             Speech
             ,
             that
             are
             usual
             with
             such
             Persons
             in
             like
             cases
             .
             And
             yet
             though
             this
             dash't
             the
             Court
             somewhat
             out
             of
             countenance
             ,
             and
             Athanasius
             requested
             that
             the
             Woman
             might
             be
             secured
             for
             farther
             Examination
             ,
             yet
             was
             ●he
             dismissed
             so
             as
             never
             to
             be
             found
             more
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             told
             that
             there
             are
             much
             blacker
             Crimes
             still
             behind
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             should
             be
             convinced
             ,
             not
             by
             his
             Ears
             but
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             so
             out
             comes
             the
             hand
             of
             Arsenius
             ,
             for
             they
             now
             supposed
             themselves
             secure
             of
             him
             ;
             
             being
             fled
             for
             fear
             of
             his
             life
             (
             for
             the
             Eusebians
             had
             threatned
             ,
             that
             if
             ever
             they
             could
             reach
             him
             ,
             they
             would
             make
             him
             pay
             dear
             for
             his
             discovery
             .
             )
             But
             such
             was
             the
             diligence
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             the
             Correspondence
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             that
             he
             still
             had
             him
             in
             his
             Pocket
             ,
             brings
             him
             into
             Court
             ,
             demands
             whether
             they
             knew
             the
             Man
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             own'd
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Judges
             and
             the
             Evidence
             ,
             he
             turns
             back
             first
             one
             side
             of
             his
             Cloak
             and
             shews
             one
             hand
             ,
             but
             they
             cry
             that
             it
             was
             the
             other
             hand
             that
             was
             
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             encouragement
             he
             keeps
             them
             in
             some
             suspence
             ;
             but
             after
             a
             while
             ,
             when
             they
             began
             to
             be
             confident
             ,
             he
             turns
             back
             the
             other
             side
             and
             brings
             out
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             saying
             ,
             You
             see
             that
             Arsenius
             has
             his
             two
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             as
             many
             as
             God
             made
             him
             ,
             but
             from
             whence
             the
             third
             hand
             was
             cut
             off
             ,
             I
             hope
             the
             Evidence
             will
             prove
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             though
             (
             as
             Theodoret
             observes
             )
             they
             ought
             for
             meer
             shame
             to
             have
             wished
             the
             Earth
             to
             swallow
             them
             up
             quick
             ,
             finding
             themselves
             so
             wofully
             defeated
             ,
             they
             send
             some
             of
             the
             rankest
             Members
             of
             the
             Committee
             of
             Secrecy
             to
             Mareotis
             for
             new
             Evidence
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             continue
             their
             Sessions
             
             
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             where
             all
             things
             are
             carried
             with
             Tumult
             and
             Confusion
             ,
             the
             Evidence
             which
             were
             numerous
             ,
             and
             the
             Rabble
             crying
             out
             and
             raving
             for
             his
             blood
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             Officers
             that
             were
             sent
             thither
             to
             secure
             the
             Peace
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             (
             as
             is
             usual
             in
             Seditions
             )
             the
             Rabble
             should
             take
             head
             ,
             and
             tear
             him
             in
             pieces
             before
             their
             faces
             ,
             conveigh
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Council
             ;
             and
             he
             being
             tired
             with
             all
             these
             foul
             dealings
             ,
             and
             finding
             that
             they
             were
             resolved
             upon
             his
             ruine
             ,
             conveighs
             himself
             from
             Tyre
             ,
             and
             repairs
             to
             the
             Emperor
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             complain
             of
             his
             hard
             usage
             ,
             and
             implore
             his
             protection
             against
             all
             that
             inhumanity
             that
             he
             had
             suffered
             in
             the
             Council
             ;
             but
             the
             Emperor
             was
             so
             prejudiced
             that
             he
             would
             neither
             see
             nor
             hear
             him
             ,
             and
             withal
             so
             guarded
             by
             the
             Eusebians
             that
             Athanasius
             could
             get
             no
             admittance
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             is
             forced
             to
             accost
             him
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             but
             the
             Emperor
             regards
             him
             not
             ,
             scarce
             gives
             him
             any
             hearing
             but
             no
             answer
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Committee
             return
             from
             Ma●eotis
             with
             Cloak-bags
             full
             of
             fresh
             Evidence
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             Communicated
             any
             farther
             then
             the
             Committee
             of
             Secresie
             ,
             and
             though
             all
             Accusations
             ,
             whatever
             they
             were
             ,
             were
             abundantly
             controuled
             ,
             
             and
             over-power'd
             by
             several
             unexceptionable
             Certificates
             from
             the
             place
             ,
             in
             behalf
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             though
             even
             Dionysius
             himself
             was
             at
             length
             ashamed
             of
             the
             whole
             business
             ,
             as
             he
             intimates
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             perhaps
             frighted
             to
             it
             by
             the
             bold
             conclusion
             of
             
             a
             Letter
             from
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             wherein
             they
             tell
             the
             Council
             ,
             
               That
               they
               had
               sent
               Copies
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Emperor
               himself
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               not
               suppress
               it
               ,
               as
               by
               all
               their
               unworthy
               and
               unjust
               actings
               they
               had
               too
               much
               reason
               to
               suspect
               they
               would
               ,
            
             but
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Committee
             pretending
             that
             they
             were
             satisfied
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             Athanasius
             is
             in
             his
             absence
             Deposed
             and
             Excommunicated
             ,
             the
             Meletians
             Absolved
             ,
             and
             Ischiras
             made
             Bishop
             of
             his
             own
             Village
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             built
             on
             purpose
             in
             it
             for
             his
             Cathedral
             ;
             and
             to
             compleat
             the
             Extravagance
             of
             the
             Scene
             ,
             Arsenius
             himself
             was
             taken
             into
             the
             Council
             ;
             and
             the
             
             Man
             that
             was
             slain
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             voted
             his
             Deposition
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             it
             with
             the
             very
             hand
             that
             was
             cut
             off
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             IX
             .
          
           
             But
             Constantine
             considering
             with
             himself
             the
             modesty
             and
             reasonableness
             of
             Athanasius
             his
             request
             ,
             only
             
             that
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             hear
             him
             before
             the
             Judges
             that
             had
             condemned
             him
             ,
             it
             at
             length
             put
             him
             into
             some
             choller
             ,
             and
             so
             confident
             an
             Appeal
             made
             him
             suspect
             some
             foul
             dealing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             Summons
             them
             in
             high
             terms
             ,
             immediately
             to
             appear
             before
             himself
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             proceedings
             .
             But
             they
             being
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             of
             the
             foulness
             of
             their
             actions
             ,
             send
             only
             a
             few
             of
             the
             Court-Bishops
             ,
             who
             craftily
             wave
             all
             their
             old
             and
             bafled
             Accusations
             at
             Tyre
             ,
             amuse
             and
             surprise
             the
             Emperor
             with
             a
             new
             Story
             ,
             That
             Athanasius
             should
             threaten
             to
             stop
             the
             Victualling
             Ships
             from
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             boast
             that
             it
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             starve
             the
             City
             of
             Constantinople
             :
             This
             was
             a
             very
             tender
             point
             with
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             that
             touch't
             his
             own
             darling
             City
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             very
             well
             knew
             ,
             he
             having
             not
             long
             before
             put
             
             his
             great
             Favourite
             Sopa●er
             the
             Philosopher
             to
             death
             for
             the
             very
             same
             Accusation
             .
             So
             that
             here
             (
             as
             Athanasius
             himself
             reports
             it
             )
             the
             Emperour's
             fury
             
             took
             fire
             ,
             he
             immediately
             fell
             into
             a
             rage
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             hearing
             the
             cause
             ,
             or
             without
             any
             form
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             commanded
             my
             speedy
             banishment
             into
             France
             .
             And
             shortly
             after
             the
             Emperor
             
             dies
             ,
             of
             whose
             intention
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             ,
             that
             best
             knew
             it
             ,
             informs
             us
             ,
             That
             his
             Father
             only
             removed
             Athanasius
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             rescue
             him
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             blood-thirsty
             Men
             ,
             that
             were
             resolved
             to
             have
             his
             life
             ,
             intending
             in
             a
             little
             time
             to
             restore
             him
             to
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             but
             was
             prevented
             by
             death
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             young
             Emperor
             declares
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             in
             pursuance
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Will
             ,
             that
             he
             commanded
             his
             Restitution
             .
             And
             Athanasius
             himself
             is
             so
             far
             from
             Accusing
             the
             
             Emperor's
             rigour
             ,
             that
             he
             imputes
             his
             banishment
             purely
             to
             his
             kindness
             ,
             to
             deliver
             him
             from
             the
             Rage
             and
             the
             Snares
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             they
             importun'd
             the
             Emperor
             to
             put
             another
             Bishop
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             thereby
             to
             prevent
             his
             Restitution
             ,
             he
             was
             peremptory
             in
             his
             refusal
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             hear
             of
             it
             without
             great
             indignation
             .
             But
             however
             Athanasius
             being
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             next
             thing
             they
             endeavour
             is
             the
             restitution
             of
             Arius
             upon
             his
             pretended
             Repentance
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             all
             along
             suggested
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             renounced
             his
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             the
             desired
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             denyed
             him
             only
             by
             the
             peevishness
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             his
             single
             wilfulness
             herein
             that
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             these
             
             troubles
             .
             The
             Emperour
             at
             their
             importunity
             recalls
             Arius
             and
             his
             Associate
             Euzoius
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             security
             of
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             they
             humbly
             present
             him
             with
             their
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             very
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             though
             they
             baulk
             the
             word
             it self
             ,
             they
             clearly
             assert
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             their
             prophane
             Novelties
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             made
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             two
             main
             points
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             they
             now
             affirm
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             begotten
             of
             his
             Father
             from
             Eternity
             ;
             but
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             undeniable
             that
             he
             was
             of
             the
             same
             uncreated
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             so
             easie
             and
             intelligible
             in
             it self
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             most
             unaccountable
             kind
             of
             perverseness
             in
             the
             Eusebians
             to
             make
             so
             much
             stir
             against
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             did
             but
             more
             plainly
             express
             the
             Notion
             that
             themselves
             profess't
             to
             maintain
             :
             But
             upon
             this
             Arius
             is
             received
             and
             sent
             to
             Alexandria
             with
             commendatory
             Letters
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Council
             but
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             in
             which
             (
             as
             Sandius
             adds
             of
             
             his
             own
             pure
             good
             Will
             )
             he
             renounces
             
             the
             Nicene
             Determination
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             recommends
             to
             them
             that
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             subscribed
             the
             Letter
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Reconciliation
             was
             then
             made
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Arians
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             proves
             with
             great
             gravity
             from
             Book
             and
             Chapter
             of
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             consult
             the
             places
             referred
             to
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             like
             this
             Story
             ,
             and
             they
             happen
             to
             treat
             of
             quite
             different
             matters
             ,
             as
             particularly
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Sozomen
             ,
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Iberians
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Story
             of
             
             Alexander's
             subscription
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             foolish
             as
             false
             ,
             for
             that
             good
             Man
             dyed
             long
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             viz.
             within
             five
             Months
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             whereas
             this
             Letter
             was
             not
             sent
             till
             after
             the
             banishment
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             that
             succeeded
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             after
             this
             time
             does
             this
             injudicious
             Scribler
             make
             him
             to
             prevaricate
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             then
             again
             Relapse
             to
             the
             Homousian
             Heresie
             .
             But
             this
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             make
             something
             of
             the
             inconsistent
             Tales
             of
             Philostorgius
             ,
             who
             places
             all
             this
             Fable
             immediately
             after
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             so
             apparently
             false
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             Records
             ,
             this
             Historian
             would
             thrust
             it
             in
             at
             this
             more
             obscure
             time
             ,
             but
             so
             unfortunately
             ,
             that
             
             the
             chief
             Actor
             that
             he
             brings
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ,
             was
             long
             since
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             after
             the
             same
             rate
             is
             he
             confounded
             and
             lost
             through
             the
             whole
             Series
             of
             this
             Story
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             this
             time
             he
             places
             the
             return
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             Theognis
             from
             banishment
             ,
             and
             to
             it
             tacks
             a
             pleasant
             Fable
             of
             his
             own
             pure
             devising
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Emperor
             after
             their
             return
             ,
             enquiring
             of
             them
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             dissent
             from
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             subscribed
             them
             ,
             ●●ey
             answered
             ,
             That
             they
             subscribed
             not
             willingly
             ,
             but
             being
             afraid
             lest
             he
             being
             offended
             at
             the
             Quarrel
             should
             fall
             off
             from
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             too
             uncertain
             and
             full
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             then
             from
             an
             Apostate
             turn
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Emperor
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             resolves
             to
             call
             another
             Council
             to
             mend
             matters
             ,
             but
             is
             prevented
             by
             death
             .
             But
             a
             Man
             that
             can
             write
             thus
             confidently
             out
             of
             his
             own
             pure
             invention
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             fit
             second
             for
             Philostorgius
             ,
             and
             a
             fit
             Patron
             to
             make
             out
             the
             fair
             carriage
             of
             the
             Arians
             and
             Eusebians
             in
             this
             whole
             Story
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Arius
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             they
             shut
             their
             Gates
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             turn
             back
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             where
             was
             met
             a
             Council
             of
             Eusebians
             
             against
             Marcellus
             ,
             then
             an
             eminent
             Defender
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Faith
             ;
             for
             having
             at
             last
             Conquer'd
             Athanasius
             they
             now
             resolve
             to
             rout
             the
             whole
             Party
             .
             In
             this
             Council
             Arius
             presents
             himself
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             complains
             of
             the
             affront
             that
             was
             offer'd
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Alexandrians
             ,
             but
             here
             he
             is
             again
             Catechised
             concerning
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperor
             to
             tye
             him
             fast
             is
             not
             content
             with
             his
             bare
             Subscription
             ,
             but
             makes
             him
             give
             in
             his
             Confession
             upon
             Oa●●
             And
             upon
             this
             security
             he
             comman●●
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             to
             receive
             him
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             the
             good
             Man
             flatly
             refuses
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             the
             Eusebians
             agree
             to
             accompany
             him
             to
             the
             Church
             with
             extraordinary
             Pomp
             and
             Triumph
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Procession
             Arius
             was
             snatcht
             away
             with
             that
             strange
             kind
             of
             death
             that
             is
             well
             known
             to
             have
             been
             his
             singular
             Fate
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             our
             faithful
             Arian
             Historians
             Philostorgius
             and
             Sandius
             ,
             are
             so
             wise
             and
             ingenuous
             as
             to
             say
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Stories
             of
             
               Ischiras
               ,
               Arsenius
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             Plot
             ,
             then
             that
             Athanasius
             was
             accused
             in
             Council
             of
             all
             the
             Crimes
             charged
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             found
             Guilty
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             
             the
             Commissioners
             from
             the
             Council
             appear'd
             before
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             they
             so
             convinced
             Athanasius
             of
             all
             the
             Crimes
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             so
             satisfied
             the
             Emperor
             of
             his
             guilt
             ,
             that
             he
             immediately
             sentenced
             him
             to
             banishment
             ;
             these
             are
             worthy
             Historians
             ,
             and
             proper
             Advocates
             for
             the
             management
             of
             the
             Eusebian
             Cause
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             out-face
             publick
             and
             undeniable
             Records
             ;
             the
             foulness
             of
             all
             these
             proceedings
             was
             made
             evident
             by
             the
             Acts
             of
             Court
             yet
             extant
             ,
             and
             the
             Confessions
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             themselves
             ,
             particularly
             Ischiras
             ,
             under
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             within
             short
             time
             after
             the
             Transactions
             themselves
             ,
             published
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             by
             Athanasius
             himself
             in
             the
             face
             of
             his
             Enemies
             without
             any
             contradiction
             :
             And
             now
             when
             the
             whole
             forgery
             was
             thus
             shamefully
             exposed
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             stood
             so
             upon
             Record
             to
             all
             Ages
             ,
             are
             not
             these
             wise
             Men
             to
             think
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             slur
             so
             clear
             an
             Evidence
             only
             by
             their
             trifling
             it
             ?
             as
             if
             all
             the
             World
             were
             so
             blind
             or
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             read
             or
             believe
             nothing
             but
             their
             Fables
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             incredible
             confidence
             is
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             these
             daring
             Historians
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Arian
             Controversie
             ,
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             the
             premisses
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Heresie
             it self
             could
             never
             openly
             appear
             after
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             stirs
             ,
             that
             were
             raised
             after
             that
             ,
             were
             occasion'd
             by
             the
             folly
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             who
             profess't
             themselves
             Catholiques
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             contest
             with
             Athanasius
             was
             not
             about
             points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             particular
             Crimes
             and
             Misdemeanors
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             falsely
             and
             wickedly
             accused
             him
             to
             the
             Emperor
             .
             So
             that
             his
             actings
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             after
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             proceeded
             not
             from
             any
             change
             of
             mind
             in
             him
             concerning
             the
             Faith
             (
             as
             some
             surmise
             )
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             through
             his
             whole
             Reign
             that
             he
             was
             highly
             tender
             of
             that
             as
             it
             was
             settled
             by
             the
             great
             Council
             ,
             and
             only
             proceeded
             against
             Athanasius
             as
             a
             Person
             of
             a
             Turbulent
             and
             unquiet
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             represented
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Calumnies
             of
             his
             Enemies
             .
             Though
             how
             he
             could
             be
             so
             long
             imposed
             upon
             after
             such
             discoveries
             as
             were
             made
             of
             the
             Villar●ies
             of
             the
             Meletians
             appears
             somewhat
             unaccountable
             .
             For
             what
             can
             be
             more
             so
             ,
             then
             that
             men
             Convicted
             of
             Forgery
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             should
             ever
             after
             be
             admitted
             as
             Witnesses
             
             in
             the
             same
             Cause
             and
             the
             same
             Court
             ?
             But
             yet
             if
             we
             observe
             the
             matter
             carefully
             ,
             all
             this
             was
             done
             without
             the
             Emperours
             knowledge
             ,
             for
             after
             the
             first
             discovery
             that
             was
             made
             to
             him
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             was
             transacted
             by
             his
             Officers
             ,
             for
             he
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             whole
             Comedy
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             whole
             business
             was
             managed
             ,
             neither
             durst
             the
             Managers
             themselves
             acquaint
             him
             with
             any
             thing
             of
             theStory
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             appear
             before
             him
             at
             his
             angry
             Summons
             that
             he
             sent
             only
             upon
             suspicion
             of
             their
             injustice
             ,
             they
             on
             a
             suddain
             surprise
             and
             divert
             his
             rage
             upon
             Athanasius
             by
             a
             new
             and
             unexpected
             Accusation
             ,
             that
             they
             very
             well
             knew
             by
             experience
             he
             could
             not
             bear
             ,
             having
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             destroyed
             the
             man
             he
             loved
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             Constantine
             was
             not
             only
             not
             Privy
             to
             the
             Plot
             himself
             ,
             so
             neither
             was
             he
             guilty
             of
             that
             remisness
             in
             its
             Examination
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             supposed
             ;
             for
             beside
             his
             ignorance
             of
             the
             transactions
             in
             the
             Tyrian
             Council
             ,
             the
             whole
             mystery
             of
             it
             lay
             in
             the
             secret
             Confederacy
             between
             the
             Eusebians
             and
             the
             Meletians
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             could
             have
             no
             ground
             to
             suspect
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             for
             the
             Meletians
             were
             an
             obscure
             and
             contemptible
             handful
             of
             men
             in
             a
             remote
             and
             neglected
             part
             of
             the
             
             Empire
             ,
             and
             who
             could
             suspect
             a
             Conspiracy
             between
             these
             poor
             wretches
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             and
             some
             of
             his
             own
             Courtiers
             ?
             And
             yet
             this
             one
             unsusspected
             piece
             of
             Villany
             was
             the
             bottom
             of
             all
             Athanasius
             his
             Calamities
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             think
             the
             Emperour
             alone
             innocent
             in
             this
             whole
             matter
             ,
             but
             several
             of
             the
             Judges
             and
             Prosecutors
             ,
             that
             were
             imposed
             upon
             by
             the
             Forgery
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             every
             one
             that
             Acts
             in
             a
             Plot
             that
             is
             privy
             to
             its
             Contrivance
             :
             that
             is
             kept
             within
             the
             close
             Cabal
             ;
             and
             National
             Plots
             in
             which
             vast
             variety
             of
             Persons
             unknown
             to
             one
             another
             are
             engaged
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             every
             age
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             but
             seldom
             that
             mankind
             are
             so
             madly
             extravagant
             as
             to
             venture
             their
             lives
             at
             so
             cheap
             a
             rate
             .
             At
             least
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Constantine
             men
             were
             somewhat
             more
             wary
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             man
             had
             sworn
             a
             Story
             of
             such
             a
             Plot
             ,
             the
             very
             absurdity
             of
             his
             own
             Tale
             would
             have
             Convicted
             him
             of
             Forgery
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             at
             that
             time
             the
             secret
             was
             kept
             among
             a
             few
             ,
             who
             till
             it
             was
             discover'd
             and
             brought
             into
             the
             Light
             ,
             might
             draw
             in
             many
             others
             to
             act
             very
             enormous
             things
             with
             fair
             and
             plausible
             Pretences
             .
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             peculiar
             Apology
             that
             wholly
             clears
             Constantines
             innocence
             
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             his
             utter
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Plot
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             ground
             he
             had
             to
             suspect
             it
             ,
             though
             beside
             that
             ,
             there
             are
             divers
             other
             Pleas
             that
             though
             they
             will
             not
             wholy
             justifie
             ,
             will
             very
             much
             excuse
             his
             Actions
             .
             As
             first
             the
             great
             lenity
             and
             gentleness
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             that
             was
             abused
             and
             imposed
             upon
             by
             ill
             men
             ,
             who
             insinuated
             themselves
             into
             his
             favour
             by
             a
             counterfeit
             Zeal
             for
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             gain'd
             the
             greatest
             places
             of
             Trust
             and
             Dignity
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             such
             men
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             abuse
             their
             Power
             to
             the
             ruine
             and
             oppression
             of
             the
             People
             .
             This
             is
             remarqued
             as
             the
             peculiar
             blot
             of
             his
             Reign
             by
             the
             Historians
             of
             all
             Parties
             ,
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             says
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             that
             opened
             the
             devouring
             Jaws
             of
             his
             
             Courtiers
             .
             
               And
               
                 Aurelius
                 Victor
              
               says
               ,
               that
               under
               him
               the
               exaction
               of
               Taxes
               was
               raised
               to
               the
               highest
               Oppression
               ,
               and
               (
               though
               an
               Heathen
               )
               that
               his
               Reign
               was
               in
               all
               other
               things
               like
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               Chief
               Offices
               of
               State
               been
               given
               to
               unworthy
               Men
               ,
               which
               Miscarriages
               though
               they
               are
               often
               committed
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               Great
               Prince
               and
               Good
               Government
               ,
               even
               small
               Vices
               appear
               a
               great
               blemish
               .
            
             Eutropius
             observes
             the
             very
             
             same
             defect
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             himself
             has
             
             left
             this
             Character
             of
             his
             whole
             Reign
             .
             
               The
               two
               great
               Calamities
               of
               his
               time
               were
               the
               intollerable
               Oppression
               of
               wicked
               and
               covetous
               men
               ,
               that
               devoured
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               the
               false
               and
               hypocritical
               pretence
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               to
               sweep
               away
               all
               the
               best
               preferments
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               miscarriage
               the
               Emperours
               own
               good
               nature
               and
               the
               assurance
               of
               his
               own
               integrity
               betrayed
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               would
               trust
               any
               man
               that
               did
               but
               dissemble
               Christianity
               ,
               or
               pretend
               any
               Zeal
               to
               his
               own
               service
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               many
               shameful
               and
               dishonest
               things
               were
               done
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Devil
               had
               out
               of
               meer
               envy
               to
               his
               Glory
               dasht
               this
               blot
               upon
               his
               other
               Vertues
               and
               Praises
               .
            
             And
             the
             two
             remarkable
             instances
             of
             this
             defect
             in
             his
             Reign
             are
             Ablavius
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             two
             as
             bad
             men
             as
             usually
             any
             age
             produces
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             power
             and
             wickedness
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             was
             the
             great
             infelicity
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             Constantine
             ,
             for
             as
             Baronius
             has
             very
             well
             observed
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             will
             say
             that
             for
             him
             he
             
             has
             been
             very
             just
             to
             this
             Great
             Princes
             Memory
             )
             his
             Court
             was
             fill'd
             with
             Eusebians
             ,
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             his
             Son
             Constantius
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             time
             of
             his
             having
             
             been
             created
             Caesar
             ,
             though
             a
             younger
             Brother
             was
             the
             chief
             manager
             of
             Affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             minded
             Business
             whilst
             his
             Elder
             Brother
             Constantine
             followed
             his
             Pleasures
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Court
             was
             made
             to
             this
             active
             young
             Prince
             as
             the
             Rising
             Sun.
             So
             that
             he
             being
             Govern'd
             by
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             (
             as
             he
             always
             was
             )
             he
             carefully
             stopt
             and
             guarded
             all
             passages
             of
             Complaint
             from
             the
             Catholicks
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Address
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             could
             gain
             no
             admittance
             at
             Court
             ,
             but
             was
             forced
             to
             accost
             him
             as
             he
             rode
             through
             the
             Streets
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             was
             possest
             with
             so
             ill
             an
             Opinion
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             neither
             then
             hear
             his
             Complaint
             ,
             nor
             order
             his
             attendance
             at
             Court
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             very
             unusual
             severity
             in
             his
             Government
             .
             And
             yet
             his
             love
             of
             Justice
             appears
             ,
             in
             that
             when
             Athanasius
             Petitioned
             fo●
             nothing
             else
             then
             that
             he
             might
             be
             heard
             by
             the
             Emperour
             before
             his
             Tyrian
             Judges
             ,
             he
             immediately
             summon'd
             them
             at
             so
             just
             and
             modest
             an
             Appeal
             .
             And
             then
             Athanasius
             might
             easily
             have
             cleared
             himself
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             surprized
             and
             overwhelm'd
             him
             with
             a
             new
             Accusation
             attested
             by
             his
             own
             best
             friends
             ,
             for
             the
             Witnesses
             that
             they
             produced
             of
             
             his
             threatning
             to
             hinder
             the
             Transportation
             of
             Corn
             to
             Constantinople
             were
             some
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             had
             appeared
             most
             eminently
             in
             his
             defence
             at
             the
             Tyrian
             Council
             .
             This
             was
             an
             Evidence
             that
             could
             not
             be
             withstood
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             avoided
             but
             by
             one
             of
             these
             two
             ways
             .
             Either
             that
             Athanasius
             being
             vext
             out
             of
             all
             Patience
             by
             so
             long
             a
             Train
             of
             base
             usage
             ,
             and
             knowing
             his
             great
             and
             popular
             interest
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             might
             in
             some
             suddain
             and
             extravagant
             Passion
             have
             bolted
             out
             some
             such
             threatning
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             were
             a
             very
             high
             Crime
             in
             the
             Emperours
             Esteem
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             Treason
             against
             his
             own
             Royal
             City
             ,
             yet
             its
             Enormity
             consisted
             in
             its
             great
             rashness
             and
             indiscretion
             ;
             and
             this
             to
             me
             seems
             very
             probable
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             his
             Great
             Spirit
             ,
             his
             Cholerick
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             his
             Infinite
             Provocation
             :
             or
             else
             that
             his
             Friends
             were
             since
             the
             Council
             taken
             off
             by
             the
             Briberies
             and
             Flatteries
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             .
             But
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             could
             have
             no
             Evidence
             for
             it
             ,
             neither
             indeed
             have
             we
             any
             ground
             to
             surmise
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             thing
             being
             so
             fully
             attested
             by
             Athanasius
             his
             own
             Friends
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             fair
             a
             Testimony
             as
             could
             be
             given
             in
             any
             Case
             ;
             no
             wonder
             then
             that
             it
             raised
             the
             Emperours
             displeasure
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             he
             
             would
             hear
             no
             more
             ,
             when
             it
             endanger'd
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             own
             City
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             possibly
             subsist
             without
             the
             constant
             supplies
             from
             Alexandria
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             we
             may
             add
             the
             Emperour's
             impatient
             desire
             of
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             visible
             through
             his
             whole
             Reign
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             Athanasius
             was
             all
             along
             represented
             to
             him
             as
             the
             only
             Obstacle
             and
             therefore
             Sozomen
             leaves
             it
             doubtful
             whether
             the
             Emperour
             banisht
             him
             because
             he
             believed
             
             the
             Accusations
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             because
             it
             would
             be
             a
             means
             of
             setling
             Concord
             among
             the
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             whole
             Quarrel
             being
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             Enemies
             represented
             it
             ,
             meerly
             raised
             and
             kept
             up
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             Anthony
             the
             Famous
             Monk
             of
             AEgypt
             interceded
             for
             his
             Restitution
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             returns
             in
             Answer
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             was
             a
             proud
             and
             provoking
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             Ring-leader
             
             of
             Discord
             and
             Sedition
             ,
             
               for
               these
               were
               the
               Crimes
            
             (
             says
             the
             Historian
             )
             
               that
               his
               Adversaries
               chiefly
               objected
               against
               him
               ,
               because
               the
               Emperour
               of
               all
               men
               in
               the
               World
               most
               hated
               men
               of
               that
               temper
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             because
             John
             the
             Meletian
             Bishop
             was
             the
             head
             of
             the
             other
             Faction
             ,
             he
             sent
             him
             into
             banishment
             
             too
             ,
             supposing
             that
             when
             the
             Leaders
             were
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             Schism
             would
             dye
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             we
             lay
             all
             these
             things
             together
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             lay
             any
             hard
             usage
             or
             foul
             dealing
             to
             Constantine
             in
             this
             whole
             affair
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             best
             understood
             it
             ,
             altogether
             acquit
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Alexand●ia
             ,
             from
             Athanasius
             himself
             ,
             and
             from
             Constantine
             the
             younger
             .
             And
             Theodoret
             pleads
             in
             his
             excuse
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             what
             
             we
             have
             observed
             above
             of
             his
             easiness
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             men
             that
             pretended
             well
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               apparently
               circumvented
               in
               the
               whole
               transaction
               by
               trusting
               to
               the
               honesty
               of
               some
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               hid
               their
               Malice
               and
               Wickedness
               under
               great
               shews
               of
               Piety
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             a
             rash
             conclusion
             of
             St.
             Jerom
             and
             
               Lucifer
               Calaritanus
            
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             before
             his
             Death
             turn'd
             Arian
             .
             When
             his
             zeal
             for
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             was
             so
             evident
             through
             all
             the
             Actions
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             when
             the
             Eusebians
             themselves
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             deceived
             ,
             were
             great
             pretenders
             against
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             would
             not
             be
             reconciled
             to
             Arius
             till
             he
             had
             upon
             Oath
             profest
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             and
             when
             himself
             was
             careful
             to
             tye
             on
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Oath
             with
             all
             possible
             severity
             ,
             
             telling
             him
             ,
             
               if
               your
               faith
               be
               right
               your
               Oath
               is
               good
               ,
               but
               if
               Heretical
               and
               yet
               you
               have
               sworn
               ,
               know
               this
               that
               God
               will
               judge
               you
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             All
             which
             is
             very
             far
             from
             looking
             any
             thing
             like
             Arianism
             ,
             but
             St.
             Jerom
             was
             an
             hasty
             man
             ,
             and
             abounds
             too
             much
             with
             these
             harsh
             and
             heedless
             censures
             ,
             and
             
               Lucifer
               Calaritanus
            
             though
             he
             were
             a
             Catholick
             was
             a
             very
             peevish
             man
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             meer
             peevishness
             turn'd
             Schismatick
             from
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             firstCatholick
             Christian
             that
             I
             can
             find
             upon
             Record
             ,
             that
             ever
             spoke
             rudely
             and
             indecently
             of
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             as
             he
             did
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             before
             his
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             immediately
             after
             his
             Restitution
             he
             utterly
             forsook
             its
             Communion
             ,
             because
             the
             Catholicks
             admitted
             the
             Arian
             Clergy
             into
             it
             upon
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             stubborn
             in
             his
             Schism
             ,
             that
             to
             keep
             it
             up
             he
             forsakes
             his
             Bishoprick
             in
             Sardinia
             ,
             flies
             into
             Africa
             ,
             the
             Soil
             of
             Schisms
             as
             well
             as
             Monsters
             ,
             and
             there
             joyns
             Faction
             though
             not
             Communion
             with
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             for
             though
             they
             never
             communicated
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             yet
             they
             United
             Interests
             against
             the
             Catholicks
             .
             And
             therefore
             his
             rudeness
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             ,
             and
             his
             Calumny
             of
             Constantine
             though
             done
             by
             him
             whilst
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             
             proceeded
             from
             his
             Spirit
             of
             Donatism
             ,
             that
             was
             discovered
             by
             his
             after-Actions
             .
             And
             now
             having
             thus
             far
             set
             down
             the
             true
             Story
             of
             the
             Arian
             Cont●oversie
             under
             this
             Emperour
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             from
             it
             exemplyfied
             both
             the
             Authority
             and
             Duty
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             shall
             forbear
             making
             any
             remarks
             or
             reflections
             upon
             it
             ,
             till
             I
             have
             given
             an
             Historical
             account
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             by
             his
             Successors
             in
             the
             following
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereby
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             example
             of
             this
             Great
             Prince
             was
             set
             up
             as
             the
             best
             Standard
             of
             Government
             ,
             &
             that
             those
             Princes
             that
             were
             most
             careful
             to
             discharge
             their
             Conscience
             towards
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             most
             prudent
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             power
             over
             it
             ,
             propounded
             his
             example
             to
             themselves
             for
             the
             Pattern
             of
             their
             Reign
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             swerved
             more
             or
             less
             from
             the
             right
             Rule
             of
             Government
             ,
             who
             forsook
             his
             Method
             to
             set
             up
             new
             Politicks
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             ;
             from
             whence
             we
             shall
             not
             only
             exemplifie
             the
             right
             and
             wrong
             exercise
             of
             Regal
             Supremacy
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             but
             withal
             discover
             the
             several
             Grounds
             and
             Reasons
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             power
             of
             Princes
             (
             though
             not
             Ec●lesiastical
             )
             comes
             to
             be
             so
             far
             interessed
             
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             superiour
             to
             its
             own
             proper
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             hope
             is
             sufficient
             to
             settle
             this
             Argument
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             X.
             
          
           
             After
             the
             death
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             the
             Empire
             is
             divided
             between
             his
             three
             Sons
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             most
             commonly
             supposed
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             by
             his
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             
             though
             if
             we
             consult
             the
             passage
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             a
             loose
             expression
             fitted
             to
             a
             Panegyrick
             rather
             then
             an
             History
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             all
             his
             four
             Books
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             left
             the
             Empire
             divided
             like
             a
             Patrimony
             between
             his
             three
             Sons
             ,
             but
             that
             any
             division
             was
             formally
             made
             by
             Will
             ,
             is
             an
             Addition
             of
             his
             Translator
             Ruffinus
             ,
             who
             indeed
             is
             the
             first
             Founder
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             we
             must
             pass
             it
             among
             his
             other
             numberless
             Crudities
             .
             For
             though
             his
             Story
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             then
             a
             Translation
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             yet
             he
             has
             perform'd
             it
             after
             that
             bold
             and
             careless
             rate
             ,
             as
             almost
             to
             have
             turn'd
             the
             History
             into
             a
             Romance
             by
             flourishing
             it
             with
             variety
             of
             circumstances
             of
             his
             own
             invention
             .
             And
             therefore
             where
             he
             adds
             any
             thing
             to
             Eusebius
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             turn'd
             off
             ,
             as
             an
             Author
             
             of
             no
             Credit
             ,
             for
             no
             worse
             reason
             then
             this
             ,
             because
             he
             speaks
             without
             Authority
             ,
             for
             now
             he
             can
             have
             but
             that
             of
             Eusebius
             .
             So
             that
             whatever
             he
             has
             given
             us
             over
             and
             above
             what
             Eusebius
             has
             given
             him
             ,
             must
             pass
             for
             an
             extravagant
             Dream
             and
             Vision
             of
             his
             own
             over
             hot
             Brain
             .
             And
             such
             is
             this
             passage
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             himself
             made
             by
             Will
             the
             Division
             of
             the
             Empire
             between
             his
             three
             Sons
             ,
             whereas
             Eusebius
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             Will
             ,
             but
             only
             affirms
             in
             general
             terms
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             Panegyrical
             Stile
             ,
             that
             he
             divided
             the
             Empire
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             left
             it
             divided
             to
             his
             Sons
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Paternal
             Inheritance
             ,
             which
             Ruffinus
             has
             boldlytranslated
             
               [
               liberis
               de
               successione
               Romani
               Orbis
               Testamento
               haeredibus
               scriptis
               ]
            
             And
             this
             bold
             rendring
             is
             all
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Conceit
             ,
             for
             as
             for
             the
             Story
             of
             Constantines
             delivering
             his
             Will
             to
             an
             Arian
             Presbyter
             ,
             it
             looks
             so
             like
             an
             Arian
             Fiction
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             utterly
             destitute
             of
             any
             timely
             Authority
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             can
             deserve
             no
             credit
             ,
             so
             I
             cannot
             think
             it
             worth
             any
             Examination
             .
             Especially
             when
             it
             is
             so
             evident
             that
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             making
             the
             Dividend
             between
             his
             Sons
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             intrigue
             after
             it
             for
             
             three
             Months
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             all
             which
             
             times
             his
             Sons
             took
             not
             upon
             them
             the
             Imperial
             Authority
             ,
             which
             was
             denoted
             by
             the
             Title
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             but
             kept
             that
             of
             the
             Caesars
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             before
             ,
             and
             is
             synonimous
             with
             that
             of
             Prince
             in
             other
             Empires
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             till
             each
             man
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             own
             share
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             that
             the
             division
             was
             made
             among
             themselves
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             expresly
             attested
             by
             Zozimus
             and
             Victor
             ,
             and
             shrewdly
             intimated
             by
             Julian
             
             himself
             in
             his
             Panegyrick
             to
             Constantius
             ,
             where
             he
             commends
             the
             Brothers
             for
             agreeing
             so
             amicably
             among
             themselves
             in
             the
             Division
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             had
             done
             as
             the
             Sons
             of
             Darius
             of
             old
             ,
             who
             referred
             the
             like
             Controversie
             to
             the
             Arbitration
             of
             Friends
             instead
             of
             deciding
             it
             by
             the
             Sword
             ;
             now
             this
             prudence
             and
             moderation
             had
             been
             very
             little
             commendable
             in
             Constantius
             and
             his
             Brothers
             ,
             if
             every
             mans
             lot
             had
             been
             before-hand
             legally
             settled
             and
             determin'd
             by
             their
             Father
             ,
             at
             least
             their
             reiterated
             Commendation
             for
             agreeing
             so
             fairly
             among
             themselves
             in
             sharing
             the
             Empire
             ,
             shews
             that
             it
             was
             their
             own
             Act
             and
             Deed
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             Fathers
             settlement
             .
             Though
             after
             all
             the
             most
             likely
             conjecture
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             kept
             that
             part
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             in
             possession
             
             as
             Vice-Roy
             at
             his
             Eathers
             death
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Empire
             under
             him
             was
             shared
             among
             them
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             it
             ever
             after
             continued
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             but
             a
             chance
             that
             the
             eldest
             Brother
             succeeded
             in
             that
             part
             that
             came
             from
             the
             Grandfather
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             then
             happened
             to
             be
             the
             present
             Vice-Roy
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             but
             a
             lavish
             conceit
             that
             some
             would
             Collect
             from
             the
             Panegyrick
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             that
             he
             succeeded
             to
             it
             as
             Heir
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             whereas
             Eusebius
             affirms
             nothing
             more
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             eldest
             Son
             had
             that
             part
             that
             came
             from
             the
             Grandfather
             ;
             but
             upon
             what
             account
             it
             was
             allotted
             to
             him
             he
             says
             nothing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             as
             he
             succeeded
             not
             by
             right
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             (
             for
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             at
             that
             time
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             had
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             inherited
             his
             Fathers
             Empire
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Grandfathers
             ;
             )
             so
             neither
             by
             Will
             or
             Testament
             ,
             for
             then
             his
             Father
             had
             dealt
             very
             unkindly
             by
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             to
             leave
             him
             but
             a
             younger
             Brothers
             Portion
             ,
             viz.
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Western
             Empire
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             worst
             too
             ,
             the
             Transalpine
             Provinces
             ;
             but
             meerly
             by
             the
             Casual
             Title
             of
             Possession
             which
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             accept
             of
             ,
             because
             his
             
             Younger
             Brothers
             would
             part
             with
             none
             of
             their
             demeans
             ,
             and
             therefore
             which
             way
             soever
             the
             Lot
             was
             cast
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             dissatified
             with
             his
             own
             division
             ,
             that
             he
             invaded
             his
             younger
             Brothers
             Dominions
             ,
             Italy
             ,
             and
             Africk
             ,
             but
             perisht
             in
             the
             attempt
             :
             So
             that
             though
             he
             was
             a
             friend
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             he
             lived
             not
             long
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             any
             considerable
             Service
             ,
             only
             he
             recall'd
             Athanasius
             from
             banishment
             speedily
             after
             his
             Father's
             death
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             subscribes
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Alexandrians
             ,
             commanding
             his
             reception
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             within
             the
             three
             Months
             before
             the
             division
             ,
             and
             that
             shews
             the
             forwardness
             of
             his
             zeal
             in
             the
             cause
             .
             Though
             Sandius
             ,
             the
             Arian
             that
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             
             knew
             what
             it
             meant
             ,
             is
             here
             so
             impudent
             as
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             thut
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Athanasius
            
             immediately
             returned
             to
             Alexandria
             without
             any
             Warrant
             from
             Authority
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             shameless
             ,
             or
             rather
             stupid
             ,
             as
             to
             cite
             for
             it
             those
             very
             Chapters
             in
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Sozomen
            
             ,
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             where
             the
             Princes
             Letters
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             was
             recall'd
             with
             all
             expressions
             of
             kindness
             ,
             are
             Recorded
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             return'd
             to
             Alexandria
             in
             contempt
             of
             that
             Authority
             by
             which
             he
             was
             banisht
             ,
             and
             th●
             
             these
             Letters
             are
             so
             full
             of
             respect
             and
             honour
             to
             Athanasius
             ,
             yet
             this
             modest
             Man
             blushes
             not
             to
             set
             down
             the
             Prince
             that
             sent
             them
             for
             a
             Patron
             of
             Arianism
             .
             I
             find
             strange
             dealing
             with
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             all
             Factions
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             or
             dare
             not
             be
             honest
             ;
             but
             this
             Man
             's
             whole
             story
             is
             nothing
             better
             then
             a
             meer
             blot
             dasht
             upon
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             yet
             because
             his
             Tale
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             as
             dull
             as
             false
             ,
             is
             cross
             to
             the
             received
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             to
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             it
             is
             embraced
             as
             a
             great
             and
             weighty
             discovery
             ,
             and
             the
             silly
             Scribler
             Canonised
             among
             the
             Wits
             and
             the
             Worthies
             of
             this
             discerning
             Age
             ,
             and
             therefore
             though
             ,
             whoever
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             be
             a
             very
             contemptible
             thing
             of
             himself
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             has
             got
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             fashionable
             Vogue
             ,
             I
             am
             forced
             all
             along
             as
             I
             proceed
             in
             this
             Story
             ,
             to
             expose
             his
             want
             of
             common
             Sense
             as
             well
             as
             common
             Honesty
             ,
             only
             to
             let
             the
             unlearned
             Scepticks
             of
             the
             Age
             see
             by
             what
             woful
             Dunces
             they
             are
             cheated
             out
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             And
             next
             to
             insorming
             them
             of
             the
             real
             Truth
             of
             things
             ,
             I
             take
             this
             way
             of
             checking
             their
             pride
             and
             folly
             to
             be
             the
             best
             method
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             Sobriety
             .
             But
             to
             leave
             this
             Pedant
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             my
             Story
             :
             Upon
             
             the
             death
             of
             Constantine
             the
             younger
             ,
             the
             whole
             Western
             Empire
             falls
             to
             his
             Brother
             Constans
             ,
             and
             so
             came
             in
             that
             fatal
             division
             both
             of
             the
             Empire
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             proved
             the
             utter
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             of
             both
             .
             For
             after
             this
             time
             we
             read
             of
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             Wars
             and
             Dissentions
             between
             the
             two
             States
             ,
             and
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             between
             the
             two
             Churches
             (
             unless
             now
             and
             then
             when
             the
             Empire
             hapned
             to
             be
             united
             in
             one
             wise
             Prince
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Valentinian
               ,
               Theodosius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Marcian
               ,
            
             )
             till
             at
             last
             the
             Empire
             was
             swallowed
             up
             by
             its
             own
             divisions
             ,
             and
             the
             incursions
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             split
             asunder
             by
             an
             irreconcileable
             Schism
             between
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Latins
             .
             The
             first
             Foundation
             of
             which
             breach
             was
             laid
             by
             these
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             who
             unhappily
             divided
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Empire
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Civil
             State
             :
             For
             Constantius
             siding
             with
             the
             Eusebians
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             Constans
             with
             the
             Athanasians
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             which
             was
             now
             become
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             Arius
             being
             wholly
             laid
             aside
             by
             both
             Parties
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             contest
             now
             was
             ,
             Whether
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ought
             to
             be
             cashier'd
             as
             offensive
             ,
             because
             unscriptural
             ,
             as
             the
             Eusebians
             contended
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             preserved
             as
             a
             
             necessary
             defence
             against
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             and
             his
             friends
             truly
             maintain'd
             .
             Now
             each
             Party
             having
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Empire
             to
             abet
             and
             support
             its
             interest
             ,
             and
             the
             Division
             being
             become
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             State-Faction
             ;
             this
             to
             be
             sure
             made
             the
             breach
             wider
             ,
             and
             the
             quarrel
             fiercer
             then
             a
             meer
             Ecclesiastical
             Schism
             could
             have
             come
             to
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             it
             sometime
             came
             very
             near
             to
             a
             Civil
             War
             between
             the
             two
             Brothers
             .
             All
             which
             was
             chiefly
             occasioned
             by
             the
             folly
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             who
             being
             the
             more
             zealous
             and
             serious
             of
             the
             two
             (
             for
             Constans
             gave
             himself
             more
             up
             to
             his
             pleasure
             and
             luxury
             )
             he
             was
             so
             much
             the
             more
             busie
             in
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             Faction
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             an
             astonishing
             thing
             to
             observe
             how
             childishly
             he
             spent
             his
             whole
             Reign
             in
             Metaphysical
             wranglings
             about
             Religion
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             justly
             and
             too
             truly
             censur'd
             by
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
               .
               Christianam
               religionem
               absolutam
            
             
             &
             
               simplicem
               anili
               superstitione
               confundens
               ;
               in
               quâ
               scrutandâ
               perplexiùs
               ,
               quam
               componendâ
               graviùs
               ,
               excitavit
               discidia
               plurima
               ,
               quae
               progressa
               fusiùs
               aluit
               concertatione
               verborum
               ;
               ut
               catervis
               Antistitum
               jumentis
               publicis
               ultrò
               citròque
               discurrentibus
               per
               Synodos
               quas
               appellant
               ,
               dum
               ritum
               omnem
               ad
               suum
               trahere
               conatur
               
               arbitrium
               ,
               rei
               vehiculariae
               succideret
               Nervos
               .
            
             
               He
               debauch't
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               that
               was
               plain
               and
               easie
               in
               it self
               ,
               into
               Old-wives
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               by
               being
               more
               nice
               then
               wise
               in
               his
               Enquiries
               and
               Speculations
               about
               it
               ,
               he
               so
               entangled
               it
               into
               endless
               Knots
               and
               Controversies
               about
               meer
               words
               ,
               that
               he
               wore
               away
               the
               publick
               High-ways
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Carriages
               by
               conveighing
               Bishops
               backward
               and
               forward
               to
               Councils
               ,
               when
               after
               all
               he
               took
               upon
               himself
               to
               determine
               all
               controversies
               by
               his
               own
               Arbitrary
               resolution
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             And
             this
             Character
             is
             truer
             then
             the
             Pagan
             Soldier
             ,
             who
             understood
             not
             the
             particulars
             ,
             could
             be
             aware
             of
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             the
             only
             object
             of
             his
             fury
             ,
             and
             as
             St.
             Athanasius
             somewhere
             expresses
             it
             ,
             he
             spent
             more
             pains
             upon
             it
             ,
             then
             in
             all
             his
             Persian
             War
             ;
             what
             numbers
             of
             Councils
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             Armies
             ,
             did
             he
             summon
             to
             encounter
             and
             cashiere
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             what
             an
             Arbitrary
             and
             unprincely
             manner
             did
             he
             behave
             himself
             in
             them
             to
             have
             his
             Will
             of
             it
             ?
             Instead
             of
             calling
             free
             Councils
             ,
             and
             allowing
             free
             Conference
             in
             them
             ,
             he
             takes
             upon
             himself
             the
             Power
             of
             presiding
             and
             determining
             all
             by
             his
             own
             imperious
             Commands
             ,
             
             and
             at
             length
             tired
             out
             himself
             with
             vain
             struglings
             against
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             ,
             and
             after
             Five
             and
             Twenty
             years
             War
             against
             one
             poor
             single
             
             word
             ,
             he
             repents
             his
             folly
             ,
             and
             dies
             with
             the
             confession
             of
             it
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
             But
             what
             if
             the
             word
             did
             not
             please
             his
             Palate
             ,
             what
             need
             of
             all
             this
             rage
             and
             indignation
             against
             it
             ?
             And
             granting
             that
             it
             might
             have
             been
             spared
             at
             first
             as
             those
             that
             Seduced
             him
             pleaded
             ;
             yet
             when
             it
             was
             approved
             and
             settled
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             great
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             it
             ought
             at
             least
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             have
             been
             submitted
             to
             .
             For
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             to
             call
             Councils
             for
             the
             resolving
             of
             Doubts
             and
             ending
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             if
             their
             determinations
             have
             not
             Authority
             enough
             to
             Warránt
             and
             Oblige
             our
             Obedience
             ?
             This
             word
             therefore
             having
             been
             planted
             in
             their
             Creed
             by
             the
             great
             Council
             ,
             upon
             mature
             deliberation
             ,
             it
             became
             all
             modest
             and
             peaceable
             Men
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             not
             at
             first
             approved
             it
             ,
             after
             that
             to
             make
             no
             contention
             about
             it
             .
             And
             that
             was
             the
             Schismatical
             humour
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             was
             once
             fix't
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             so
             restless
             against
             its
             admission
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             effect
             to
             destroy
             and
             nullifie
             all
             
             Government
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Decree
             of
             so
             venerable
             a
             Council
             be
             not
             of
             force
             enough
             to
             ver-rule
             every
             particular
             Man
             's
             own
             conceit
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             folly
             and
             non-sense
             to
             talk
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Synodis
            
             every
             where
             charges
             so
             home
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             troubled
             themselves
             to
             call
             so
             many
             Councils
             ,
             and
             compose
             so
             many
             Creeds
             to
             settle
             what
             was
             already
             done
             to
             their
             hands
             by
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             .
             And
             they
             are
             gaul'd
             with
             the
             same
             objection
             by
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             his
             smart
             Letter
             to
             the
             Eusebians
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             an
             affront
             (
             says
             he
             )
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             that
             sate
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             what
             they
             with
             so
             much
             Pains
             and
             Piety
             ,
             God
             himself
             as
             it
             were
             being
             present
             ,
             resolved
             ,
             should
             be
             slighted
             by
             us
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             Authority
             .
             And
             this
             to
             them
             was
             a
             cutting
             Argument
             ,
             for
             they
             all
             profess't
             great
             Reverence
             to
             the
             great
             Council
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             have
             acquiesced
             in
             it
             .
             And
             as
             it
             was
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             in
             all
             cases
             ,
             when
             once
             a
             Controversie
             is
             determin'd
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             it
             ought
             to
             conclude
             all
             Christians
             within
             it
             .
             Not
             because
             the
             Church
             is
             infallible
             ,
             or
             any
             Council
             how
             great
             soever
             ,
             but
             because
             its
             determinations
             are
             Authoritative
             ,
             and
             bind
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             divine
             Commission
             in
             all
             cases
             that
             are
             are
             not
             against
             the
             clear
             ,
             express
             ,
             and
             immediate
             Commands
             of
             God
             himself
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             any
             Man
             dare
             presume
             to
             gainsay
             or
             disobey
             any
             Law
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             an
             extraordinary
             assurance
             to
             warrant
             his
             dissent
             :
             But
             if
             he
             be
             refractory
             upon
             Surmises
             and
             remote
             Inferences
             ,
             or
             about
             matters
             of
             no
             great
             Weight
             ,
             or
             little
             Evidence
             ,
             he
             plainly
             runs
             himself
             into
             the
             sin
             of
             Schism
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             it
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             And
             that
             will
             fall
             upon
             him
             with
             so
             much
             the
             heavier
             Load
             ,
             because
             the
             Practice
             flowing
             from
             this
             Principle
             is
             of
             all
             things
             most
             destructive
             of
             that
             which
             God
             of
             all
             things
             most
             loves
             ,
             the
             Peace
             and
             Tranquility
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             For
             that
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             any
             other
             way
             preserved
             than
             by
             a
             yielding
             and
             submissive
             Temper
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             where
             himself
             has
             not
             apparently
             determin'd
             us
             by
             an
             antecedent
             Countermand
             .
             And
             such
             cases
             can
             rarely
             happen
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Primitive
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             any
             where
             
             preserved
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             who
             raised
             so
             thick
             a
             dust
             against
             what
             was
             determin'd
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             supposed
             the
             determination
             unnecessary
             and
             imprudent
             ;
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             and
             granting
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             unlawful
             ,
             unless
             it
             had
             expresly
             contradicted
             something
             that
             was
             necessary
             .
             But
             that
             themselves
             had
             not
             the
             confidence
             to
             pretend
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             quarrell'd
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             quietly
             submitted
             to
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             for
             its
             truth
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Authority
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             would
             have
             saved
             and
             prevented
             all
             that
             Turmoil
             that
             they
             brought
             both
             upon
             it
             and
             the
             Empire
             too
             for
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             only
             to
             persist
             in
             a
             peevish
             and
             (
             at
             best
             )
             a
             needless
             animosity
             against
             its
             Legal
             and
             Canonical
             determination
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XI
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             descend
             to
             particulars
             ,
             Athanasius
             being
             arrived
             at
             Alexandria
             with
             all
             expressions
             of
             joy
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             settled
             in
             the
             quiet
             possession
             of
             his
             See
             ,
             the
             Eusebians
             return
             to
             all
             their
             old
             Arts
             of
             undermining
             his
             Peace
             and
             Settlement
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             they
             deal
             with
             
             all
             the
             three
             Emperors
             to
             have
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             Council
             Executed
             upon
             him
             .
             But
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             both
             Constantine
             and
             Constance
             are
             better
             informed
             of
             the
             Plot
             ,
             and
             acquainted
             with
             the
             whole
             Train
             of
             the
             Eusebian
             Villanies
             ,
             though
             Constantius
             his
             Ears
             are
             wholly
             possess
             't
             by
             his
             Women
             ,
             Eunuchs
             and
             Courtiers
             ;
             as
             his
             Character
             is
             too
             truly
             and
             shrewdly
             set
             down
             by
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
               ,
               Uxoribus
               ac
               spadonum
               gra●ilentis
               Vocibus
               ,
               &
               Palatinis
               quibusdam
            
             
             
               nimium
               quantum
               addictus
               ,
               ad
               singula
               ejus
               verba
               plaudentibus
               ,
               &
               quid
               ille
               aiat
               vel
               neget
               ,
               ut
               assentiri
               possint
               ,
               observantibus
               .
            
             That
             he
             was
             too
             much
             over-ruled
             by
             his
             Wives
             ,
             his
             Courtiers
             ,
             and
             the
             Effeminate
             Addresses
             of
             his
             Eunuchs
             ,
             that
             watch't
             to
             admire
             and
             flatter
             every
             thing
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             were
             wise
             or
             foolish
             ,
             applaud
             it
             .
             But
             these
             were
             only
             Tools
             and
             Instruments
             placed
             about
             him
             by
             Eusebius
             of
             
               N.
               comedia
            
             ,
             to
             be
             managed
             for
             his
             own
             ends
             ,
             though
             the
             first
             Opportunity
             that
             he
             could
             seize
             to
             compass
             his
             long'd-for
             design
             upon
             the
             Deposition
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             was
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             dedicating
             the
             great
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             was
             founded
             by
             the
             Emperor's
             Father
             ,
             and
             finisht
             by
             himself
             ,
             at
             which
             were
             present
             Ninety
             
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             Meeting
             Eusebius
             craftily
             turn'd
             into
             a
             Council
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             deposed
             Athanasius
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             it
             was
             but
             high
             time
             to
             seise
             the
             advantage
             ,
             for
             the
             year
             before
             they
             had
             as
             craftily
             referred
             the
             cause
             to
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             which
             Judgment
             Athanasius
             had
             according
             to
             the
             constant
             simplicity
             and
             assurance
             of
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             submitted
             himself
             .
             But
             the
             Eusebians
             finding
             that
             after
             they
             had
             told
             their
             Story
             there
             ,
             all
             their
             tricks
             were
             too
             well
             understood
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             could
             not
             avoid
             a
             very
             shameful
             bafle
             ,
             move
             for
             a
             general
             Council
             of
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Bishops
             to
             be
             assembled
             at
             Rome
             .
             And
             now
             the
             Western
             were
             accordingly
             met
             ,
             where
             Athanasius
             attended
             in
             Person
             ,
             and
             whither
             his
             Enemies
             were
             summon'd
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             own
             Appeal
             ,
             to
             appear
             to
             make
             good
             their
             Charge
             against
             him
             ;
             but
             Eusebius
             ,
             the
             grand
             contriver
             of
             all
             ,
             mistrusting
             the
             cause
             ,
             takes
             this
             advantage
             of
             the
             Meeting
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Appeal
             to
             Rome
             and
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             passing
             the
             final
             Sentence
             upon
             him
             at
             home
             .
             But
             by
             what
             subtilty
             they
             got
             it
             to
             pass
             the
             Council
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             discover
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             commonly
             apprehended
             from
             the
             supposed
             Authority
             of
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             
             the
             intrigue
             was
             managed
             only
             by
             Thirty
             six
             of
             the
             whole
             number
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             all
             Ninety
             ,
             but
             this
             mistake
             is
             founded
             meerly
             upon
             a
             false
             Translation
             of
             Julius
             his
             Words
             ,
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             Baronius
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             follow
             him
             understand
             of
             the
             Votes
             of
             Thirty
             six
             Bishops
             only
             ;
             whereas
             it
             signifies
             Thirty
             six
             days
             Journey
             ,
             as
             Valesius
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Quia
               viginti
               sex
               mansionibus
            
             .
             And
             that
             is
             Julius
             his
             proper
             reproof
             of
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             done
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             the
             Canons
             required
             ,
             but
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             was
             Thirty
             six
             Mansions
             ,
             or
             so
             many
             days
             Journey
             ,
             or
             nights
             Lodging
             from
             Alexandria
             .
             And
             of
             this
             use
             of
             the
             Phrase
             Valesius
             alledges
             many
             Parallel
             Passages
             in
             the
             Writers
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             Passage
             runs
             clearly
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               pray
               you
               who
               acted
               most
               against
               the
               Canons
               ?
               We
               that
               upon
               such
               convincing
               information
               received
               the
               Man
               
                 [
                 Athanasius
              
               ]
               to
               Communion
               ,
               or
               you
               that
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               that
               is
               distant
               Thirty
               six
               days
               Journey
               from
               Alexandria
               ,
               choose
               a
               Stranger
               
                 [
                 Gregory
              
               ]
               to
               be
               Bishop
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               place
               him
               in
               his
               See
               by
               Military
               force
               ?
            
             So
             that
             from
             this
             Passage
             rightly
             Translated
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             of
             supposing
             
             any
             ,
             either
             stealth
             or
             division
             of
             Votes
             in
             the
             Council
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             for
             any
             thing
             we
             know
             the
             greatest
             part
             might
             either
             be
             Eusebians
             or
             Orthodox
             .
             But
             whatever
             they
             really
             were
             ,
             they
             all
             at
             least
             pretended
             to
             be
             Orthodox
             ,
             for
             the
             Eusebians
             themselves
             did
             not
             only
             quit
             but
             Anathematise
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             evident
             from
             all
             the
             four
             Creeds
             ,
             that
             were
             framed
             in
             this
             Council
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             detest
             and
             Anathematise
             all
             the
             branches
             of
             it
             ,
             particularly
             in
             the
             last
             ,
             which
             they
             sent
             as
             the
             result
             of
             all
             to
             the
             Emperor
             
               Constans
               ,
               We
               Anathematise
               all
               those
               who
               say
               that
               the
               Son
               existed
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               any
               other
               subsistence
               ,
               and
               not
               out
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               he
               was
               not
               .
            
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             express
             declaration
             ,
             modest
             Mr.
             Sandius
             boldly
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             this
             
             Council
             expresly
             denyed
             the
             Eternal
             Generation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             But
             beside
             this
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             all
             the
             Councils
             under
             Constantius
             that
             are
             commonly
             accounted
             Arian
             ,
             till
             the
             last
             that
             over-reach't
             him
             against
             his
             own
             Opinion
             ,
             have
             as
             fully
             and
             clearly
             condemned
             Arianism
             ,
             as
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             it self
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             digest
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             otherwise
             as
             for
             the
             
             whole
             Scheme
             of
             Arianism
             they
             have
             in
             all
             their
             Creeds
             Anathematised
             it
             with
             all
             clearness
             and
             fullness
             of
             Expression
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             has
             been
             but
             a
             vain
             dispute
             that
             has
             been
             so
             long
             agitated
             about
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Council
             in
             particular
             .
             St.
             Chrysostom
             when
             he
             was
             kept
             out
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             Canon
             made
             in
             it
             ,
             pleads
             that
             they
             were
             Arians
             who
             made
             it
             .
             And
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             they
             are
             rejected
             by
             his
             Patron
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             first
             Pope
             ,
             but
             with
             what
             design
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             Council
             has
             been
             universally
             received
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             St.
             Hilary
             himself
             reckons
             it
             among
             the
             Anti-Arian
             Councils
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             of
             it
             were
             received
             into
             the
             Code
             of
             the
             Canons
             that
             was
             collected
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Calcedon
             ,
             and
             have
             ever
             since
             been
             received
             both
             by
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             till
             Baronius
             and
             the
             late
             Romanists
             endeavoured
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             disgrace
             ,
             for
             the
             Affront
             that
             they
             had
             given
             to
             Pope
             Julius
             ,
             in
             rating
             of
             him
             so
             severely
             for
             intermedling
             with
             their
             Affairs
             .
             For
             thô
             that
             transaction
             is
             one
             of
             the
             main
             passages
             that
             they
             insist
             upon
             ,
             to
             make
             out
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Popes
             Universal
             Pragmaticalness
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             fuller
             
             Testimony
             against
             it
             extant
             in
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             when
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             act
             out
             of
             his
             Province
             in
             giving
             Absolution
             to
             Athanasius
             ,
             they
             charge
             him
             with
             a
             violation
             of
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             that
             when
             Novatus
             was
             condemn'd
             by
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             would
             never
             receive
             the
             Schismatick
             to
             Communion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             challenge
             him
             how
             he
             dares
             make
             so
             bold
             with
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             reverse
             any
             of
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             they
             afterward
             proceed
             so
             high
             in
             the
             Quarrel
             ,
             as
             to
             Excommunicate
             his
             Holiness
             for
             his
             uncanonical
             Presumption
             ,
             and
             to
             signifie
             their
             Sentence
             against
             him
             by
             an
             Encyclical
             Epistle
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             which
             no
             doubt
             is
             a
             very
             likely
             thing
             ,
             if
             his
             universal
             Supremacy
             had
             been
             then
             as
             well
             known
             and
             as
             much
             talkt
             of
             ,
             as
             these
             Men
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             ;
             when
             as
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             challenged
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             intimated
             by
             Julius
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             denyed
             by
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             an
             utter
             overthrow
             of
             the
             known
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             cited
             them
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Council
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             was
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             own
             voluntary
             Appeal
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             refer'd
             
             themselves
             and
             their
             Cause
             to
             that
             Council
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             summon'd
             only
             at
             their
             Request
             and
             importunity
             .
             Now
             after
             all
             this
             that
             was
             done
             purely
             to
             gratifie
             themselves
             ,
             first
             wholly
             to
             baulk
             and
             decline
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             then
             whilst
             it
             was
             Sitting
             ,
             and
             the
             Cause
             depending
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             put
             to
             reference
             ,
             to
             pass
             Judgment
             upon
             it
             themselves
             ,
             was
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             foul
             dealing
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             in
             common
             Conversation
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             Julius
             himself
             charges
             upon
             them
             in
             Answer
             to
             their
             objection
             against
             him
             for
             intermedling
             with
             their
             Affairs
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             affronted
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             they
             had
             put
             him
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             summoning
             a
             Council
             ,
             and
             while
             the
             matter
             was
             under
             Examination
             ,
             they
             should
             put
             such
             a
             slur
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             meerly
             to
             steal
             away
             the
             cause
             that
             themselves
             had
             seem'd
             so
             much
             concern'd
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             Contests
             ,
             to
             refer
             to
             its
             final
             determination
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             truth
             the
             whole
             business
             was
             so
             involved
             by
             the
             Craft
             of
             Eusebius
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             Council
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             he
             turn'd
             to
             clear
             his
             Innocence
             ,
             found
             himself
             insnared
             by
             the
             Canons
             themselves
             .
             For
             as
             
             he
             was
             deposed
             in
             Council
             ,
             so
             he
             could
             not
             be
             Canonically
             restored
             but
             by
             Council
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             it
             they
             press
             upon
             him
             notwithstanding
             the
             Emperour's
             Restitution
             ,
             in
             that
             though
             he
             had
             power
             to
             call
             him
             from
             banishment
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             none
             to
             take
             off
             the
             Censure
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             Plea
             had
             held
             good
             if
             there
             had
             not
             been
             so
             much
             and
             so
             exorbitant
             Villany
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             though
             by
             it
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             by
             laying
             one
             ill
             Action
             for
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             what
             a
             vast
             Pile
             of
             Dishonesty
             may
             be
             built
             upon
             it
             .
             For
             granting
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             Council
             to
             be
             good
             (
             as
             it
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             so
             enormously
             base
             )
             Athanasius
             was
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             he
             moved
             ,
             catch't
             in
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             all
             his
             Pleadings
             he
             is
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             refer
             his
             whole
             Cause
             to
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             last
             got
             him
             the
             Victory
             by
             making
             known
             their
             Villany
             .
             But
             granting
             them
             Valid
             ,
             his
             Restitution
             by
             the
             Emperour
             was
             Canonically
             void
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             exercise
             of
             his
             Episcopal
             Function
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             point
             that
             they
             urged
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Second
             banishment
             ,
             but
             fearing
             lest
             if
             he
             should
             make
             enquiry
             into
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             all
             their
             Forgeries
             should
             come
             to
             light
             ,
             they
             carry
             their
             Cause
             a
             
             great
             way
             off
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             mighty
             shew
             of
             fair
             dealing
             and
             ingenuity
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             desiring
             any
             partial
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             refer
             it
             to
             Judges
             utterly
             unconcern'd
             ,
             and
             therefore
             send
             it
             into
             the
             other
             Empire
             .
             And
             now
             when
             this
             was
             done
             with
             so
             much
             plausibility
             ,
             Eusebius
             all
             on
             the
             suddain
             huddles
             up
             a
             Council
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             dispatches
             the
             business
             before
             the
             Council
             at
             Rome
             could
             publish
             their
             Sentence
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             trick
             he
             very
             artificially
             ensconst
             himself
             and
             his
             Cause
             in
             a
             new
             Quarrel
             ,
             that
             would
             engage
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             on
             his
             side
             .
             For
             now
             it
             was
             become
             the
             Quarrel
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             against
             the
             Western
             ,
             because
             when
             they
             had
             sentenced
             a
             Cause
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             what
             power
             had
             they
             to
             reverse
             the
             Decree
             at
             Rome
             .
             This
             must
             be
             an
             Invasion
             of
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Oriental
             Church
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             then
             an
             Attempt
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             subjection
             to
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             thus
             were
             they
             all
             drawn
             in
             by
             this
             Crafty
             Man
             to
             back
             his
             own
             Quarrel
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             observable
             that
             this
             Cause
             was
             ever
             after
             managed
             by
             this
             very
             pretence
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             the
             very
             Complaint
             of
             the
             Eusebian
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             parted
             from
             Sardica
             and
             sat
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             against
             the
             Sardican
             
             Council
             ,
             that
             they
             endeavour'd
             to
             introduce
             a
             new
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Western
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             this
             Artifice
             did
             this
             subtle
             man
             remove
             his
             Tyrian
             Villany
             out
             of
             the
             sight
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             might
             go
             forwardwithout
             fear
             or
             danger
             ,
             for
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             discovery
             of
             that
             could
             ever
             expose
             himself
             ,
             ruine
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             defeat
             his
             Malice
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             most
             cunning
             Stratagem
             of
             all
             was
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             they
             proceeded
             with
             so
             much
             seeming
             Christian
             Severity
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             they
             either
             Enacted
             or
             Ratified
             so
             many
             excellent
             Laws
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             that
             yet
             were
             but
             so
             many
             Snares
             to
             Athanasius
             and
             his
             Friends
             after
             his
             Tyrian
             deposition
             ,
             especially
             the
             fifth
             ,
             eleventh
             ,
             and
             twelfth
             .
             In
             the
             fifth
             it
             is
             decreed
             that
             if
             a
             Presbyter
             refuse
             to
             Communicate
             with
             his
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             shall
             after
             three
             Admonitions
             be
             deposed
             forever
             ,
             and
             be
             punisht
             by
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             as
             a
             Seditious
             Person
             ,
             a
             very
             good
             Canon
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             at
             that
             juncture
             of
             time
             it
             was
             only
             a
             Rod
             for
             the
             Orthodox
             Clergy
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             who
             the
             Eusebians
             too
             well
             knew
             ,
             would
             peremptorily
             refuse
             all
             Communion
             with
             their
             new
             Bishop
             Gregory
             ,
             that
             was
             thrust
             upon
             them
             by
             this
             Council
             and
             a
             Military
             Force
             in
             
             the
             place
             of
             Athanasius
             their
             true
             and
             lawful
             Bishop
             .
             In
             the
             eleventh
             and
             twelfth
             Canons
             all
             Appeals
             from
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             to
             the
             Emperour
             are
             strictly
             forbidden
             under
             pain
             of
             Deposition
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             farther
             provided
             that
             if
             any
             Bishop
             be
             Synodically
             deposed
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             restored
             but
             by
             a
             greater
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
             .
             This
             reach't
             Athanasius
             to
             the
             quick
             for
             his
             flying
             from
             the
             Tyrian
             Council
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             withal
             cut
             off
             his
             Restitution
             by
             the
             Imperial
             Mandate
             .
             Now
             these
             had
             been
             good
             Laws
             in
             ordinary
             Cases
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Athanasius
             they
             were
             nothing
             but
             Rods
             and
             Snares
             ;
             And
             so
             it
             is
             always
             ,
             when
             injustice
             has
             got
             the
             upper
             hand
             ,
             the
             Execution
             of
             Laws
             then
             becomes
             nothing
             but
             Tyranny
             and
             Oppression
             .
             If
             the
             Proceedings
             against
             Athanasius
             at
             Tyre
             had
             been
             any
             way
             fair
             and
             legal
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             been
             hardly
             used
             ,
             yet
             his
             Appeal
             was
             against
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Rule
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             have
             been
             more
             decent
             and
             becoming
             Christian
             Modesty
             ,
             to
             have
             sate
             down
             under
             an
             hard
             Sentence
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             made
             a
             breach
             upon
             the
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             when
             it
             was
             all
             rank
             Villany
             and
             open
             Forgery
             contriv'd
             on
             purpose
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             it
             was
             then
             proper
             for
             him
             to
             take
             Sanctuary
             in
             the
             
             justice
             of
             his
             Sovereign
             Prince
             for
             a
             common
             Subjects
             Protection
             .
             And
             indeed
             wherever
             injustice
             is
             become
             shameless
             and
             enormous
             ,
             men
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             that
             punctual
             niceness
             of
             Rule
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             observe
             in
             common
             and
             ordinary
             Cases
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             here
             ,
             their
             Proceedings
             at
             Tyre
             were
             so
             prodigiously
             base
             and
             impudent
             ,
             that
             they
             exceeded
             the
             common
             Villany
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             by
             their
             own
             wickedness
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             Laws
             .
             I
             have
             the
             longer
             insisted
             upon
             this
             Transaction
             because
             it
             is
             an
             extraordinary
             Case
             ,
             and
             has
             nothing
             like
             it
             in
             all
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             worst
             and
             most
             degenerate
             times
             ,
             and
             though
             there
             have
             been
             several
             of
             the
             later
             Popes
             both
             wicked
             and
             cunning
             enough
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             could
             ever
             match
             either
             the
             Malice
             or
             the
             Artifice
             of
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             management
             of
             his
             Contest
             with
             Athanasius
             .
             But
             whilst
             he
             was
             contriving
             and
             plotting
             his
             designs
             against
             him
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             Council
             at
             Rome
             proceeds
             to
             a
             fair
             Tryal
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Examination
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             Council
             ,
             and
             of
             divers
             Witnesses
             clearing
             Athanasius
             from
             the
             Calumnies
             fast'ned
             on
             him
             ,
             they
             pronounce
             him
             innocent
             ,
             receive
             him
             to
             Communion
             ,
             and
             restore
             him
             to
             his
             Bishoprick
             .
             
             And
             thus
             are
             they
             according
             to
             the
             Plot
             of
             Eusebius
             engaged
             in
             a
             new
             War
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             would
             swallow
             up
             the
             old
             Controversie
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             two
             heads
             were
             the
             two
             great
             Bishops
             of
             the
             two
             great
             Imperial
             Cities
             ,
             Julius
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             for
             before
             this
             time
             he
             had
             violently
             thrust
             himself
             into
             that
             See
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             the
             first
             Seeds
             of
             that
             long
             War
             between
             these
             two
             ambitious
             Sees
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             described
             at
             large
             in
             a
             former
             Treatise
             .
             But
             Athanasius
             leaves
             them
             to
             manage
             their
             own
             Fray
             between
             themselves
             ,
             and
             makes
             all
             hast
             to
             repair
             to
             his
             own
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             where
             he
             arrives
             before
             Gregory
             could
             come
             from
             Antioch
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             joy
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             soon
             after
             comes
             Gregory
             ,
             and
             what
             havock
             he
             made
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             Philagrius
             the
             Prefect
             an
             Apostate
             Christian
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             Athanasius
             his
             encyclical
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             describes
             it
             ,
             it
             exceeds
             all
             the
             Heathen
             Persecutions
             in
             rudeness
             and
             barbarity
             .
             But
             in
             short
             ,
             Athanasius
             is
             forced
             to
             fly
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             takes
             Sanctuary
             at
             Rome
             a
             second
             time
             ,
             where
             he
             knew
             himself
             safe
             ,
             as
             being
             out
             of
             Constantius
             his
             Dominions
             .
             And
             about
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Popes
             Legates
             Elpidius
             and
             Philoxenus
             ,
             having
             been
             
             from
             time
             to
             time
             retein'd
             and
             delayed
             by
             the
             Craft
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             return
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             with
             no
             satisfaction
             to
             themselves
             ,
             having
             been
             Eye-Witnesses
             of
             so
             much
             foul
             dealing
             ,
             so
             with
             an
             huffing
             and
             scornful
             Letter
             of
             Defiance
             to
             their
             Master
             Pope
             Julius
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Western
             Church
             .
             And
             by
             that
             Character
             that
             Julius
             gives
             of
             it
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             it
             (
             for
             the
             Letter
             it self
             is
             not
             now
             extant
             )
             it
             breaths
             the
             very
             Spirit
             of
             Eusebius
             :
             but
             as
             taunting
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             as
             bad
             as
             their
             Actings
             were
             ,
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             return
             a
             milder
             Anfwer
             then
             indeed
             was
             fitting
             ,
             because
             he
             too
             well
             knew
             that
             they
             relyed
             upon
             the
             power
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Emperour
             to
             bear
             them
             out
             in
             their
             Enormities
             .
             But
             as
             civilly
             as
             he
             treats
             them
             ,
             he
             deals
             as
             plainly
             with
             them
             as
             they
             deserved
             ,
             and
             unravels
             the
             whole
             Plot
             of
             Lyes
             ,
             Perjuries
             ,
             and
             Calumnies
             against
             Athanasius
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             that
             very
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             plainly
             lays
             open
             to
             the
             Christian
             World
             the
             foulness
             of
             all
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             as
             to
             demonstrate
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             they
             had
             endeavoured
             to
             get
             the
             Canons
             on
             their
             own
             side
             by
             shifts
             and
             juglings
             ,
             they
             had
             most
             scandalously
             broke
             all
             the
             most
             Sacred
             and
             inviolable
             Laws
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Christian
             
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             of
             common
             honesty
             .
             The
             Epistle
             it self
             is
             extant
             in
             Athanasius
             his
             second
             Apology
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             perfect
             Narrative
             of
             his
             Cause
             and
             defence
             of
             his
             Innocence
             ,
             written
             with
             equal
             judgment
             and
             smartness
             .
             It
             is
             large
             ,
             but
             the
             main
             head
             of
             it
             is
             in
             Answer
             to
             their
             great
             complaint
             that
             they
             should
             be
             cited
             to
             Rome
             .
             To
             which
             he
             replyes
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             it
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             determined
             by
             one
             Council
             ,
             should
             be
             reviewed
             in
             another
             ;
             but
             however
             that
             was
             ,
             he
             minds
             them
             that
             when
             they
             sent
             their
             Agents
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             pleased
             to
             refer
             the
             Cause
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             manage
             the
             Evidence
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             shamefully
             bafled
             in
             the
             whole
             business
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             way
             left
             to
             escape
             a
             final
             overthrow
             ,
             but
             by
             moving
             for
             a
             general
             Council
             of
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Bishops
             to
             be
             held
             at
             Rome
             ;
             and
             now
             when
             the
             Council
             was
             call'd
             at
             their
             motion
             to
             pretend
             offence
             at
             its
             being
             call'd
             ,
             as
             it
             argued
             very
             great
             Guilt
             in
             themselves
             ,
             so
             it
             could
             not
             but
             raise
             very
             odd
             suspitions
             in
             others
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             plead
             it
             as
             an
             Universal
             Rule
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             determined
             in
             one
             Council
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             reverst
             by
             another
             ,
             he
             asks
             them
             how
             then
             dare
             you
             to
             alter
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Great
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             that
             when
             
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             were
             so
             unanimously
             concern'd
             to
             root
             out
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             they
             should
             so
             far
             slight
             their
             Authority
             as
             to
             reject
             those
             Provisions
             that
             they
             had
             made
             against
             it
             .
             And
             lastly
             (
             to
             pass
             by
             their
             smaller
             Cavils
             )
             he
             lets
             them
             see
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             review
             ,
             by
             ripping
             up
             all
             the
             Villanies
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             Plot
             ,
             and
             so
             plainly
             discovers
             the
             gross
             dishonesty
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             as
             must
             make
             them
             cautious
             of
             ever
             reviving
             it
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             And
             the
             Story
             is
             told
             so
             fully
             ,
             so
             plainly
             ,
             and
             so
             reflectingly
             upon
             the
             Persons
             Guilty
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             it
             was
             the
             dishonour
             of
             this
             Conviction
             that
             broke
             Eusebius
             his
             proud
             heart
             ,
             for
             he
             dyed
             
             soon
             after
             this
             ,
             though
             Socrates
             says
             he
             dyed
             before
             ,
             but
             this
             Historian
             is
             all
             along
             miserably
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Chronology
             of
             the
             Athanasian
             Story
             ,
             and
             his
             Errors
             of
             that
             kind
             are
             so
             numerous
             ,
             that
             †
             Learned
             Men
             are
             forced
             to
             reject
             his
             Testimony
             as
             of
             no
             Authority
             .
             All
             the
             certain
             account
             that
             we
             have
             of
             the
             time
             of
             Eusebius
             his
             death
             is
             from
             Athanasius
             himself
             ,
             who
             only
             says
             that
             he
             dyed
             after
             the
             
             Council
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Council
             at
             Sardica
             ,
             and
             that
             agrees
             exactly
             with
             the
             time
             of
             Julius
             his
             Letters
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             but
             strike
             him
             to
             the
             heart
             .
             For
             by
             this
             Epistle
             he
             saw
             all
             his
             wickedness
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             his
             malice
             against
             Athanasius
             after
             so
             much
             pains
             and
             so
             many
             deep
             contrivances
             ,
             miserably
             defeated
             .
             And
             so
             dyed
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             Bishops
             that
             ever
             lived
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             Baronius
             his
             Character
             of
             him
             in
             comparing
             him
             to
             Ahab
             is
             very
             just
             and
             true
             ,
             though
             he
             saw
             not
             through
             half
             his
             wickedness
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             none
             like
             him
             before
             or
             since
             ,
             who
             sold
             himself
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             wickedness
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             though
             Valesius
             is
             of
             the
             mind
             that
             he
             dyed
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             and
             wonders
             at
             the
             Cardinals
             severity
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             dyed
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             is
             too
             much
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             the
             men
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             that
             whatever
             men
             are
             as
             to
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             are
             but
             good
             Roman
             Catholicks
             they
             are
             good
             Christians
             too
             .
             But
             if
             he
             dyed
             in
             its
             Communion
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             he
             lived
             no
             longer
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             had
             survived
             till
             all
             his
             Train
             of
             Wickedness
             had
             been
             made
             publick
             to
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             been
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             
             not
             only
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             World
             must
             have
             denyed
             all
             Communion
             to
             so
             great
             a
             Villain
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             exactest
             Narrative
             of
             all
             this
             Affair
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             discover
             either
             by
             tracing
             and
             comparing
             the
             Relations
             out
             of
             the
             Antients
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             Observations
             of
             the
             Moderns
             upon
             it
             .
             Valesius
             indeed
             has
             used
             great
             subtilty
             to
             tell
             the
             Story
             another
             
             
               Observ.
               Eccles
               .
               in
               Soc.
               &
               Soz.
               
            
             way
             .
             As
             if
             Athanasius
             had
             been
             but
             once
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             had
             been
             but
             one
             Council
             held
             there
             about
             his
             Business
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             were
             after
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Legates
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             then
             that
             Athanasius
             was
             first
             absolved
             .
             But
             in
             my
             poor
             Opinion
             this
             learned
             man
             might
             very
             well
             have
             spared
             his
             pains
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             so
             plain
             from
             Julius
             his
             Letter
             that
             Athanasius
             had
             been
             absolved
             by
             him
             before
             he
             received
             the
             Letter
             from
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             of
             the
             main
             heads
             of
             the
             Antiochian
             Letter
             was
             to
             complain
             of
             Julius
             his
             irregularity
             in
             restoring
             a
             man
             to
             Communion
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             Excommunicated
             .
             And
             yet
             Valesius
             says
             he
             can
             find
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             Letter
             ,
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             a
             common
             thing
             when
             men
             are
             busie
             in
             searching
             after
             small
             matters
             that
             are
             difficultly
             to
             be
             discern'd
             ,
             to
             stumble
             at
             such
             great
             things
             as
             they
             could
             not
             but
             at
             another
             time
             have
             observed
             .
             
             For
             otherwise
             nothing
             can
             be
             plainer
             then
             that
             Athanasius
             was
             Canonically
             absolved
             before
             the
             Antiochian
             Letters
             ,
             for
             when
             they
             complain'd
             that
             Julius
             had
             received
             him
             to
             Communion
             ,
             that
             is
             proof
             enough
             of
             his
             Absolution
             ,
             for
             without
             that
             ,
             having
             been
             once
             excommunicate
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             received
             to
             Communion
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             a
             poor
             shift
             of
             Valesius
             to
             help
             out
             his
             niceness
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Julius
             received
             him
             as
             he
             did
             the
             
               Eusebians
               de
               bene
               esse
            
             till
             he
             could
             enquire
             into
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             Cause
             .
             For
             the
             Eusebians
             were
             under
             no
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             to
             be
             received
             in
             course
             ,
             but
             Athanasius
             being
             under
             Censure
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             received
             till
             that
             was
             taken
             off
             .
             But
             this
             is
             still
             more
             evident
             from
             the
             account
             that
             Julius
             gives
             of
             the
             reasons
             of
             his
             Proceedings
             ,
             viz.
             that
             having
             taken
             an
             exact
             Examination
             of
             all
             the
             particular
             Accusations
             against
             Athanasius
             (
             and
             so
             reckons
             up
             the
             Calumnies
             and
             Perjuries
             one
             by
             one
             )
             he
             asks
             them
             which
             was
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             to
             Condemn
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             or
             absolve
             him
             as
             he
             had
             done
             .
             And
             if
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             admitting
             an
             Accused
             Person
             to
             Commun●on
             be
             not
             absolution
             upon
             legal
             Process
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             is
             .
             And
             if
             it
             is
             ,
             then
             the
             Story
             hitherto
             runs
             clear
             as
             I
             have
             set
             it
             
             down
             ,
             but
             by
             Valesius
             his
             over
             nice
             account
             it
             is
             so
             involved
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             I
             cannot
             trace
             the
             Method
             of
             the
             History
             by
             it
             ,
             nor
             reconcile
             it
             with
             the
             Accounts
             of
             the
             Antients
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XII
             .
          
           
             But
             Eusebius
             being
             dead
             ,
             matters
             were
             very
             little
             alter'd
             or
             amended
             by
             his
             fall
             ,
             for
             his
             five
             Confederates
             ,
             Theognis
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
               Maris
            
             of
             
               Calcedon
               ,
               Theodorus
            
             of
             
               Heraclea
               ,
               Ursacius
            
             and
             Valens
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Emperours
             favour
             and
             the
             management
             of
             all
             Affairs
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             these
             Commissioners
             Acted
             with
             greater
             violence
             in
             deposing
             and
             banishing
             of
             Bishops
             then
             the
             old
             Tyrant
             had
             ever
             done
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             we
             immediately
             find
             several
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             in
             Exile
             ,
             and
             particularly
             Paul
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             ,
             poor
             man
             !
             was
             all
             along
             second
             to
             Athanasius
             in
             the
             Eusebian
             Per●ecution
             ,
             and
             had
             suffer'd
             almost
             as
             much
             from
             the
             Ambition
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             had
             from
             his
             malice
             .
             For
             Paul
             having
             been
             Canonically
             chosen
             Bishop
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             had
             a
             strong
             fancy
             to
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             and
             therefore
             gets
             Macedonius
             one
             of
             
             Paul's
             Presbyters
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             a
             very
             factious
             and
             fiery
             temper
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             general
             Accusation
             against
             him
             for
             an
             ill
             liver
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             upon
             which
             meer
             formality
             of
             
             a
             general
             Charge
             without
             enquiring
             after
             any
             particular
             proofs
             ,
             he
             is
             thrust
             out
             of
             his
             See
             and
             Eusebius
             immediately
             leaps
             into
             it
             .
             Though
             ,
             here
             the
             lying
             Philostorgius
             says
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             immediately
             succeeded
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             
             and
             suppresses
             the
             foul
             Story
             of
             
             Paul's
             expulsion
             ;
             but
             Sandius
             though
             he
             takes
             notice
             
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             either
             so
             foolish
             or
             so
             impudent
             as
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Calumny
             as
             a
             just
             Accusation
             against
             the
             good
             man
             at
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             and
             brings
             no
             other
             Authority
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             durst
             not
             build
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Macedonius
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             
               ut
               aiunt
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             it
             is
             reported
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             worse
             ,
             especially
             when
             all
             good
             men
             ever
             report
             him
             to
             have
             been
             a
             very
             Religious
             and
             Pious
             Prelate
             ;
             and
             even
             Macedonius
             himself
             at
             the
             very
             time
             that
             he
             Accused
             him
             ,
             for
             form-sake
             to
             oblige
             Eusebius
             ,
             is
             well
             known
             to
             communicate
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             believed
             his
             own
             Accusation
             .
             By
             such
             little
             shufflings
             as
             these
             we
             may
             see
             how
             dully
             and
             slightly
             these
             Arian
             Advocates
             prevaricate
             with
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             the
             Constantinopolitans
             fetch
             home
             Paul
             ,
             against
             whom
             the
             Eusebian
             Faction
             set
             up
             that
             Firebrand
             Macedonius
             ,
             this
             brings
             
             the
             matter
             to
             high
             Tumults
             ,
             upon
             which
             Constantius
             being
             then
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             sends
             Hermogenes
             Master
             of
             his
             Horse
             to
             Constantinople
             to
             force
             Paul
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             the
             Rabble
             taking
             head
             ,
             he
             is
             unfortunately
             murthered
             in
             a
             Tumult
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             scandal
             and
             dishonour
             of
             their
             Cause
             ,
             for
             which
             Paul
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             good
             man
             had
             been
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Sedition
             ,
             is
             banisht
             and
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             kept
             in
             Chains
             till
             Constantius
             was
             forced
             to
             deliver
             him
             together
             with
             the
             other
             banisht
             Bishops
             for
             fear
             of
             his
             Brother
             Constans
             ,
             who
             threatned
             War
             upon
             him
             if
             he
             did
             not
             restore
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             good
             man
             quietly
             enjoyed
             his
             Bishoprick
             all
             the
             Reign
             of
             Co●stans
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             Eusebians
             being
             back't
             with
             the
             great
             power
             of
             the
             5
             Commissioners
             grew
             more
             furious
             then
             ever
             ,
             &
             prevail
             with
             Constantius
             to
             banish
             Paul
             again
             ,
             neither
             would
             that
             content
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             kept
             in
             close
             Prison
             at
             Cucusus
             in
             Cappadocia
             ,
             to
             be
             starved
             to
             death
             ,
             &
             at
             last
             because
             after
             six
             days
             fasting
             ,
             they
             find
             him
             alive
             ,
             they
             strangle
             him
             .
          
           
             Having
             laid
             the
             Story
             of
             this
             poor
             injur'd
             man
             together
             ,
             I
             return
             back
             to
             our
             new
             Commissioners
             ,
             who
             finding
             that
             though
             they
             had
             framed
             four
             several
             Creeds
             ,
             in
             their
             first
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             would
             satisfie
             the
             Western
             
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             Summon
             a
             second
             Council
             to
             the
             same
             City
             in
             the
             Year
             344
             ,
             and
             draw
             up
             a
             long
             new
             Creed
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             consisting
             of
             Anathema's
             against
             all
             Branches
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             send
             it
             to
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             then
             Assembled
             at
             Milan
             ,
             but
             they
             unanimously
             reject
             it
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             so
             curious
             as
             after
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             determination
             ,
             to
             make
             any
             farther
             enquiry
             ;
             though
             learned
             Mr.
             Sandius
             says
             ,
             they
             laid
             it
             
             aside
             ,
             because
             it
             being
             written
             in
             Greek
             ,
             they
             understood
             it
             not
             ;
             a
             wise
             account
             of
             a
             Transaction
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             corresponded
             in
             an
             unknown
             Language
             ,
             and
             understood
             not
             one
             another
             ,
             though
             they
             answer'd
             each
             others
             Papers
             and
             gave
             very
             good
             reasons
             for
             their
             disagreement
             ,
             particularly
             the
             offence
             of
             Innovation
             .
             And
             there
             all
             along
             stuck
             the
             Controversie
             with
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             themselves
             bound
             to
             abide
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             that
             great
             Council
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Reverence
             to
             its
             Authority
             would
             never
             hear
             of
             any
             Alteration
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             great
             Charge
             with
             which
             Athanasius
             perpetually
             loads
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             that
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             they
             could
             not
             be
             in
             the
             right
             
             in
             their
             belief
             ,
             because
             they
             opposed
             themselves
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             But
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             finding
             things
             grow
             worse
             ,
             and
             the
             Schism
             between
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Churches
             made
             daily
             wider
             ,
             he
             Petitions
             the
             Emperor
             Constans
             to
             move
             his
             Brother
             Constantius
             to
             join
             with
             him
             for
             a
             general
             Council
             ,
             to
             which
             Constantius
             agrees
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Convenient
             place
             pitch't
             upon
             for
             their
             Meeting
             was
             Sardica
             in
             Illyricum
             ,
             being
             the
             Confines
             of
             both
             the
             Empires
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             year
             347
             met
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             280
             Western
             ,
             and
             76
             Eastern
             Bishops
             .
             But
             they
             are
             no
             sooner
             met
             ,
             then
             they
             break
             in
             pieces
             ;
             for
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             refuse
             to
             sit
             unless
             Athanasius
             and
             the
             other
             Parties
             Accused
             may
             be
             first
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             Council
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Western
             will
             have
             them
             treated
             (
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             as
             innocent
             Persons
             till
             they
             are
             Canonically
             Convicted
             .
             Upon
             this
             ,
             after
             divers
             inter-messages
             the
             Easterns
             forsake
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             sit
             at
             Philippopolis
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             more
             then
             likely
             that
             they
             never
             came
             with
             any
             design
             of
             agreement
             ,
             and
             pick't
             this
             quarrel
             only
             to
             baulk
             the
             Council
             .
             And
             this
             is
             roundly
             charged
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             Council
             it self
             ,
             in
             their
             Encyclical
             Epistle
             ,
             extant
             in
             
             Athanasius
             his
             second
             Apology
             ,
             as
             done
             by
             Compact
             ;
             the
             Passage
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             somewhat
             long
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             the
             Reader
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             briefly
             as
             I
             can
             :
             
               It
               is
               not
               without
               cause
               that
               these
               Men
               ,
               though
               often
               cited
               ,
               would
               never
               appear
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               constant
               shifting
               a
               fair
               hearing
               through
               the
               guilt
               of
               their
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               confirm'd
               both
               the
               suspition
               of
               their
               own
               forgeries
               ,
               and
               gave
               ground
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               Accusations
               against
               themselves
               were
               but
               too
               true
               .
               And
               therefore
               because
               beside
               this
               shuffling
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               only
               restored
               but
               advanced
               such
               as
               were
               Deposed
               for
               the
               Arian
               Heresie
               ,
               in
               which
               design
               the
               chief
               Men
               after
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Theodorus
              
               of
               
                 Heraclea
                 ,
                 Narcissus
              
               of
               Neronias
               in
               
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 Stephanus
              
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 George
              
               of
               
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 Acacius
              
               of
               Caesarea
               in
               
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 Menaphantus
              
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Ursacius
              
               of
               Singido
               in
               Mysia
               ,
               and
               Valens
               of
               Mursa
               in
               Panonia
               are
               now
               the
               chief
               Ring-leaders
               .
               These
               Men
               therefore
               suffer'd
               not
               any
               of
               those
               who
               came
               with
               them
               out
               of
               Asia
               to
               Communicate
               with
               the
               Church
               here
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               journey
               call'd
               several
               Meetings
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               Councils
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               by
               their
               
               threat'nings
               forced
               the
               Company
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               Solemn
               Covenant
               among
               themselves
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               come
               to
               Sardica
               they
               should
               peremptorily
               refuse
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               never
               appear
               before
               it
               ,
               or
               sit
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               came
               thither
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               made
               a
               formal
               shew
               of
               appearance
               ;
               should
               immediately
               vanish
               .
               This
               Treachery
               is
               attested
               by
               Macarius
               of
               Palestine
               ,
               and
               Asterius
               of
               Arabia
               ,
               who
               were
               all
               along
               present
               at
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               and
               who
               being
               offended
               at
               so
               much
               baseness
               ,
               discover'd
               to
               the
               Council
               at
               their
               first
               coming
               ,
               under
               what
               force
               they
               were
               detain'd
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               wickedness
               things
               were
               to
               be
               managed
               .
               Adding
               withal
               that
               there
               were
               great
               numbers
               of
               Orthodox
               Bishops
               in
               their
               parts
               ,
               but
               that
               these
               Men
               kept
               them
               at
               home
               by
               force
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               bloodiest
               threat'nings
               if
               they
               should
               dare
               to
               appear
               ;
               and
               for
               all
               possible
               Security
               of
               all
               that
               came
               ,
               they
               obliged
               them
               all
               to
               lodge
               in
               the
               same
               house
               ,
               that
               so
               no
               Man
               might
               any
               way
               be
               ticed
               and
               drawn
               away
               from
               the
               Conspiracy
               .
            
             So
             far
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             nothing
             more
             evident
             all
             along
             then
             that
             the
             Eusebians
             dreaded
             nothing
             more
             then
             a
             fair
             hearing
             of
             the
             Indictments
             of
             
             their
             own
             framing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             by
             all
             the
             Arts
             and
             Methods
             of
             disingenuity
             broke
             all
             Opportunities
             that
             were
             offered
             them
             for
             it
             .
             So
             that
             though
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             make
             an
             Appearance
             at
             Sardica
             ,
             by
             the
             Emperor's
             Command
             ,
             yet
             they
             came
             with
             this
             resolution
             ,
             never
             to
             suffer
             the
             matter
             to
             come
             to
             any
             Issue
             :
             And
             withal
             finding
             themselves
             so
             over
             numbred
             that
             they
             could
             not
             obstruct
             it
             ,
             they
             wisely
             take
             pet
             and
             quit
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             for
             all
             that
             proceed
             ,
             and
             reduce
             the
             Debate
             to
             these
             three
             Heads
             (
             as
             they
             have
             drawn
             it
             up
             in
             their
             Epistle
             to
             Pope
             
               Julius
               .
            
             )
             First
             ,
             The
             settlement
             of
             the
             Faith.
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Examination
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             illegally
             rejected
             in
             former
             Councils
             .
             3dly
             ,
             An
             enquiry
             after
             all
             those
             various
             injuries
             ,
             and
             violences
             that
             had
             been
             done
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             Clergy
             by
             the
             Eusebians
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             It
             is
             unanimously
             Voted
             to
             frame
             no
             new
             Creed
             ,
             but
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Faith.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Second
             ,
             They
             unravel
             all
             the
             Forgeries
             and
             Tergiversations
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             in
             former
             Councils
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             Encyclical
             Epistle
             certifie
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             of
             the
             several
             Perjuries
             that
             had
             been
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             raise
             an
             Accusation
             against
             Athanasius
             and
             other
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             then
             of
             
             their
             several
             disingenuous
             and
             dishonest
             Methods
             ,
             to
             shift
             the
             proof
             of
             their
             own
             Indictment
             ,
             particulary
             of
             their
             running
             away
             from
             their
             own
             Appeal
             to
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             all
             of
             their
             awkerd
             behaviour
             in
             this
             Council
             ,
             where
             they
             would
             not
             be
             prevail'd
             with
             by
             any
             importunity
             or
             intreaty
             to
             proceed
             to
             Tryal
             ,
             which
             the
             Council
             imputes
             not
             only
             to
             their
             knowledge
             of
             the
             defect
             of
             their
             Accusations
             against
             others
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Conscience
             of
             their
             own
             guilt
             .
             Seeing
             great
             numbers
             of
             Persons
             there
             present
             ,
             that
             were
             ready
             to
             testifie
             of
             their
             various
             Cruelties
             ,
             and
             tell
             sad
             Stories
             of
             their
             Imprisoning
             ,
             Banishing
             ,
             Beating
             ,
             Starving
             ,
             Strangling
             Persons
             in
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             only
             for
             refusing
             to
             Communicate
             with
             the
             Aria●
             Hereticks
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Criminals
             refused
             to
             appear
             ,
             the
             Witnesses
             were
             Examined
             ,
             and
             they
             Deposed
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             Emperors
             written
             to
             ,
             that
             their
             Majesties
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             set
             all
             such
             at
             liberty
             ,
             that
             were
             still
             under
             restraint
             ,
             and
             to
             order
             their
             Officers
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             not
             to
             use
             any
             force
             or
             violence
             against
             the
             Clergy
             for
             their
             Faith
             ,
             but
             leave
             them
             first
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Judicature
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             the
             whole
             Intrigue
             against
             Athanasius
             is
             re-examined
             ,
             the
             Stories
             of
             Arsenius
             and
             Ischiras
             farther
             proved
             by
             fresh
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             himself
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Deposed
             and
             Banish't
             Bishops
             are
             restored
             ,
             and
             the
             Intruders
             thrust
             not
             only
             out
             of
             their
             Sees
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             And
             then
             in
             the
             last
             place
             they
             enact
             some
             Rules
             of
             Discipline
             useful
             and
             almost
             necessary
             for
             the
             Present
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             practice
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             other
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Faction
             ,
             that
             invade
             other
             Mens
             Bishopricks
             ,
             and
             though
             such
             Offenders
             were
             only
             sent
             back
             to
             their
             own
             Sees
             by
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             this
             Council
             is
             so
             severe
             as
             not
             only
             to
             Depose
             but
             Excommunicate
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             being
             admitted
             to
             Lay-Communion
             even
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             .
             Another
             Canon
             they
             made
             against
             the
             wandring
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             reach't
             Ursacius
             and
             Valens
             ,
             who
             left
             their
             own
             Diocesses
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Eusebian
             Faction
             in
             other
             Provinces
             .
             A
             third
             Canon
             was
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             Bishop
             were
             oppress
             't
             by
             his
             Com-provincials
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             leave
             to
             make
             his
             complaint
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             might
             judge
             whether
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             new
             hearing
             
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             this
             (
             beside
             some
             secret
             reasons
             )
             was
             to
             relieve
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             from
             the
             Oppression
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             who
             carried
             all
             before
             them
             by
             force
             and
             foul
             dealing
             .
             Though
             the
             Romanists
             will
             have
             it
             to
             have
             been
             made
             particularly
             to
             justifie
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             Appeal
             to
             Rome
             ;
             but
             beside
             that
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             do
             their
             Cause
             no
             service
             ;
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Athanasius
             made
             not
             the
             Appeal
             himself
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             Cause
             was
             first
             referr'd
             thither
             by
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             with
             no
             other
             design
             then
             to
             remove
             it
             as
             far
             as
             they
             could
             from
             their
             own
             doors
             for
             fear
             of
             discovery
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             vigorously
             as
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             proceeded
             at
             Sardica
             ,
             the
             Eastern
             out-stript
             them
             at
             Philippopolis
             ,
             they
             first
             take
             to
             themselves
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Council
             at
             Sardica
             ,
             they
             draw
             up
             a
             new
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             the
             Sardican
             Creed
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             Anathematise
             all
             the
             Positions
             of
             Arius
             ,
             and
             only
             omit
             the
             word
             Consubstantial
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Athanasius
             they
             cunningly
             load
             him
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             Council
             ,
             and
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Constantine
             upon
             it
             ,
             
               Qui
               omnia
               ejus
               flagitia
               recognoscens
               suâ
               illum
               sententiâ
               in
               exilium
               deportavit
               ,
               
               Who
               examining
               into
               all
               his
               Crimes
               ,
               banish't
               him
               by
               his
               own
               Sentence
               ,
            
             as
             they
             blush
             not
             to
             aver
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             abused
             Emperor
             had
             been
             acquainted
             with
             all
             the
             juglings
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             their
             only
             care
             to
             keep
             their
             proceedings
             altogether
             in
             the
             dark
             from
             him
             .
             But
             from
             this
             they
             proceed
             to
             infer
             that
             Athanasius
             being
             condemn'd
             by
             the
             Suffrage
             of
             so
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             it
             was
             now
             but
             a
             trick
             to
             move
             for
             a
             new
             Tryal
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             Accusers
             ,
             and
             Witnesses
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             have
             the
             old
             Sentence
             allowed
             and
             ratified
             before
             they
             would
             act
             ,
             least
             (
             as
             they
             plead
             )
             
               They
               should
               bring
               in
               that
               prophane
               Innovation
               ,
            
             Quam
             horret
             vetus
             consuetudo
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             ut
             in
             concilio
             Orientales
             Episcopi
             quicquid
             forte
             statuissent
             ,
             ab
             Episcopis
             Occidentalibus
             refricaretur
             &
             vice
             versa
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Ancient
               Custom
               of
               the
               Church
               abhors
               ,
               that
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Church
               should
               be
               reversed
               by
               the
               Western
               ,
               and
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             That
             was
             the
             point
             they
             would
             still
             be
             at
             ,
             that
             whatever
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             should
             not
             be
             submitted
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             secured
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             Council
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             that
             stood
             
             firm
             ,
             so
             did
             their
             Cause
             too
             .
             But
             to
             make
             short
             work
             of
             it
             (
             for
             there
             are
             vast
             numbers
             of
             odd
             casts
             of
             disingenuity
             in
             their
             Epistle
             )
             they
             Excommunicate
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Paul
            
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Julius
            
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Osius
               ,
               Marcellus
            
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             the
             Absolution
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             signifie
             in
             an
             Encyclical
             Epistle
             written
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             to
             their
             friends
             in
             all
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             among
             many
             others
             it
             is
             directed
             to
             Donatus
             the
             Schismatical
             Bishop
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               Gratus
            
             the
             Catholique
             Bishop
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             with
             36
             other
             African
             Bishops
             being
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             and
             joining
             with
             it
             against
             the
             Philippopolitans
             ,
             who
             therefore
             think
             to
             strengthen
             their
             Party
             ,
             by
             courting
             the
             Schismaticks
             to
             their
             side
             .
             And
             among
             other
             sweet
             flowers
             flatter
             them
             with
             their
             own
             dear
             Expression
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             durst
             not
             join
             with
             the
             Sardican
             Council
             ,
             
               Ne
               proditores
               fidei
               Traditoresque
               Scripturarum
               dicamur
               ;
               Lest
               we
               should
               be
               esteemed
               Traytors
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Traditors
               of
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             thereby
             insinuating
             an
             approbation
             of
             their
             Schism
             from
             the
             Catholicks
             upon
             that
             pretence
             .
             And
             this
             took
             so
             luckily
             ,
             that
             the
             Schismatiques
             pleaded
             it
             in
             the
             days
             of
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             to
             
             prove
             that
             they
             had
             ever
             been
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             .
             But
             both
             parties
             having
             done
             the
             business
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             about
             ,
             especially
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             whose
             only
             project
             it
             was
             to
             shun
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             breach
             more
             general
             with
             the
             whole
             Western
             Church
             ,
             they
             break
             up
             their
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             where-ever
             they
             come
             put
             to
             death
             all
             that
             refuse
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             particularly
             they
             make
             a
             great
             Massacre
             at
             Adrianople
             ,
             where
             they
             cut
             off
             the
             Bishop's
             hands
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             his
             head
             ,
             with
             innumerable
             other
             outrages
             recited
             by
             Athanasius
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Monks
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Sardican
             Council
             ,
             having
             settled
             things
             as
             well
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             they
             acquaint
             both
             the
             Emperors
             with
             the
             Issue
             of
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             send
             three
             Bishops
             .
             Arm'd
             with
             Letters
             from
             the
             Emperor
             Constans
             to
             his
             Brother
             Constantius
             to
             intercede
             for
             the
             restitution
             of
             the
             banish't
             Bishops
             .
             But
             whilst
             they
             attended
             the
             Emperor
             at
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Stephen
            
             
             the
             Eusebian
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             by
             his
             Instruments
             ,
             conveighs
             a
             common
             Strumpet
             by
             night
             stark
             naked
             into
             the
             Chamber
             of
             Euphratas
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             most
             eminent
             Man
             of
             the
             Embassy
             ,
             and
             famous
             for
             his
             great
             Vertue
             and
             Piety
             ;
             but
             the
             Woman
             who
             expected
             some
             debauch't
             
             young
             Gallant
             for
             her
             Companion
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             she
             saw
             the
             grave
             old
             Bishop
             asleep
             ,
             and
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             being
             surprised
             ,
             and
             withal
             confounded
             with
             his
             venerable
             look
             ,
             cries
             out
             so
             loud
             of
             the
             abuse
             ,
             and
             force
             put
             upon
             her
             as
             made
             a
             disturbance
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             business
             came
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             Stephen
             is
             found
             guilty
             of
             the
             Contrivance
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             the
             Emperour
             's
             own
             special
             Command
             thrust
             out
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             opened
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             though
             they
             soon
             closed
             again
             ,
             for
             by
             this
             (
             says
             Athanasius
             )
             he
             was
             induced
             to
             suspect
             
             the
             like
             Villanies
             against
             my self
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             abufed
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             so
             recalled
             us
             all
             from
             banifhment
             .
             Though
             the
             Historians
             say
             he
             was
             compelled
             to
             it
             by
             his
             Brother
             Constans
             ,
             who
             threatned
             War
             upon
             him
             at
             a
             time
             when
             his
             Affairs
             were
             in
             a
             low
             condition
             ,
             and
             his
             Empire
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             lost
             to
             the
             Persians
             .
             This
             might
             and
             no
             doubt
             did
             quicken
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             set
             his
             thoughts
             awork
             was
             this
             discovery
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             a
             little
             time
             restored
             to
             his
             favour
             and
             familiar
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             had
             opportunity
             to
             understand
             his
             mind
             .
             For
             Gregory
             that
             was
             thrust
             into
             the
             
             See
             of
             Alexandria
             dying
             within
             Ten
             Months
             after
             the
             Sardican
             Council
             ,
             Athanasius
             is
             importun'd
             by
             Letter
             upon
             Letter
             from
             Constantius
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             
             Court
             in
             order
             to
             his
             restitution
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             while
             before
             he
             will
             trust
             him
             ,
             after
             the
             Experience
             of
             so
             many
             Treacheries
             ;
             but
             having
             all
             the
             Security
             that
             the
             Word
             or
             the
             Oath
             of
             a
             Prince
             could
             give
             him
             ,
             he
             at
             length
             repairs
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             where
             the
             Emperor
             then
             lay
             in
             attendance
             upon
             his
             Persian
             War
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             is
             entertain'd
             by
             him
             with
             mighty
             kindness
             and
             friendship
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             dismist
             with
             his
             own
             commendatory
             Letters
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             assured
             by
             the
             most
             Sacred
             and
             Solemn
             Promises
             ,
             That
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             he
             will
             never
             give
             Ear
             to
             any
             Tales
             and
             Stories
             against
             him
             .
             And
             at
             his
             parting
             only
             makes
             this
             request
             ,
             that
             of
             that
             vast
             number
             of
             Churches
             that
             were
             under
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             grant
             one
             for
             the
             use
             of
             those
             who
             dissented
             from
             him
             ;
             Athanasius
             replies
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             obey
             all
             his
             Majesties
             Commands
             ,
             only
             he
             requests
             the
             same
             favour
             for
             the
             Dissenters
             at
             
               Antioch
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             who
             would
             rather
             set
             up
             a
             separate
             Communion
             ,
             then
             Communicate
             promiscuously
             with
             the
             Arians
             ,
             as
             the
             Eusebians
             
             did
             This
             request
             was
             so
             reasonable
             that
             the
             Emperor
             could
             not
             deny
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             Eusebians
             immediately
             stifle
             the
             motion
             ,
             as
             well
             knowing
             that
             they
             should
             loose
             more
             by
             this
             liberty
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             gain
             to
             themselves
             or
             their
             Cause
             by
             granting
             it
             to
             the
             Arians
             at
             Alexandria
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             the
             banisht
             Bishops
             are
             restored
             to
             to
             their
             several
             Sees
             ,
             and
             they
             quietly
             enjoy
             them
             till
             the
             unfortunate
             death
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constans
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             year
             350
             ,
             was
             barbarously
             murthered
             by
             his
             
               Rebel
               slave
               Magnentius
            
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             man
             pretending
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             ever
             thought
             of
             Rebelling
             against
             his
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             Evident
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             at
             best
             but
             a
             counterfeit
             Christian
             ,
             in
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             got
             the
             Empire
             he
             endeavoured
             the
             Restitution
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Constantius
             to
             abolish
             the
             night
             sacrifices
             ,
             that
             
             (
             as
             Theodoret
             informs
             us
             were
             made
             for
             the
             dead
             )
             that
             were
             allowed
             by
             Magnentius
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             had
             taken
             them
             quite
             away
             .
             And
             Athanasius
             affirms
             ,
             (
             that
             he
             
             was
             much
             addicted
             to
             Magicians
             and
             Inchantments
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             is
             he
             commended
             by
             Libanius
             in
             his
             Funeral
             Oration
             upon
             Julian
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             
             were
             an
             Usurper
             of
             anothers
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             restorer
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Heathens
             understood
             the
             old
             Religion
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             supprest
             by
             the
             Christian
             Emperors
             .
             But
             what
             do
             we
             talk
             of
             his
             being
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             *
             by
             the
             Character
             that
             all
             the
             Historians
             of
             all
             sides
             give
             of
             him
             ,
             scarce
             a
             Brute
             ,
             cruel
             and
             bloody
             in
             all
             his
             Actions
             ,
             sparing
             nothing
             in
             his
             rage
             ,
             nor
             scarce
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             inhumane
             in
             his
             very
             luxury
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             completing
             all
             the
             Villanies
             of
             his
             life
             in
             the
             murder
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             and
             (
             perhaps
             to
             expiate
             all
             the
             rest
             )
             in
             his
             own
             .
             But
             Athanasius
             having
             lost
             his
             Patron
             before
             he
             recovered
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             Eusebians
             threaten
             him
             afresh
             ,
             so
             that
             Constantius
             himself
             was
             forced
             to
             write
             him
             Letters
             of
             encouragement
             and
             give
             him
             new
             assurances
             of
             security
             .
             Upon
             which
             he
             goes
             forward
             and
             is
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             received
             with
             all
             the
             expressions
             of
             joy
             and
             triumph
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             little
             time
             is
             saluted
             with
             Communicatory
             Letters
             from
             above
             400
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             his
             Enemies
             everywhere
             fall
             upon
             their
             knees
             before
             him
             and
             implore
             his
             Pardon
             ,
             particularly
             those
             two
             vile
             wretches
             Valens
             and
             Ursacius
             confess
             themselves
             perjur'd
             Villains
             ,
             do
             publick
             Penance
             in
             a
             Council
             at
             Milan
             and
             then
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             †
             and
             declare
             to
             all
             the
             World
             under
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             that
             all
             those
             foul
             Accusations
             that
             were
             forged
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             were
             meer
             falsehoods
             of
             their
             own
             contrivance
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             .
             but
             though
             all
             this
             be
             attested
             by
             such
             clear
             and
             inevitable
             Records
             ,
             yet
             our
             faithful
             Arian
             Historians
             are
             so
             true
             to
             their
             own
             Story
             as
             wholly
             to
             overlook
             it
             .
             But
             this
             dishonourable
             submission
             does
             but
             make
             the
             Party
             more
             outragious
             and
             implacable
             ,
             and
             they
             resolve
             that
             though
             Athanasius
             had
             hitherto
             escaped
             all
             their
             Snares
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             have
             his
             blood
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             only
             sit
             still
             a
             little
             while
             to
             hatch
             new
             matter
             for
             Calumny
             .
             And
             that
             was
             soon
             done
             ,
             for
             whereas
             the
             Rebel
             Magnentius
             had
             sent
             Ambassadours
             to
             treat
             with
             Constantius
             ,
             or
             rather
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             mediate
             his
             Peace
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             were
             French
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             whome
             Athanasius
             had
             contracted
             acquaintance
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             treats
             his
             old
             friends
             in
             their
             passage
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             is
             immediately
             made
             High
             Treason
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             Accused
             
             of
             keeping
             Correspondence
             with
             Magnentius
             against
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             though
             our
             Arian
             Historians
             are
             here
             so
             subtle
             too
             as
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             because
             the
             Calumny
             was
             afterward
             so
             shamefully
             bafled
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
             But
             however
             by
             this
             and
             the
             like
             devices
             they
             once
             more
             enrage
             the
             Emperour
             against
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             dissemble
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             till
             he
             sees
             the
             Event
             of
             the
             War.
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             Julius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             dyes
             ,
             and
             Liberius
             succeeds
             ,
             to
             whom
             Letters
             are
             sent
             by
             the
             Eusebians
             in
             the
             East
             to
             joyn
             Communion
             with
             them
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             others
             from
             Athanasius
             and
             the
             African
             Bishops
             to
             enter
             into
             Communion
             with
             them
             against
             the
             Easterns
             ,
             Liberius
             at
             first
             ,
             being
             ignorant
             of
             his
             Case
             ,
             denyes
             Athanasius
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             upon
             better
             Information
             ,
             rejects
             the
             Easterns
             and
             Communicates
             with
             the
             Africans
             .
             But
             this
             was
             such
             an
             affront
             to
             their
             haughty
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             ever
             after
             studied
             and
             watch't
             for
             Revenge
             against
             him
             as
             diligently
             as
             they
             ever
             did
             against
             Athanasius
             .
             And
             Liberius
             foreseing
             that
             they
             would
             raise
             a
             Storm
             upon
             him
             ;
             dispatches
             away
             his
             Legates
             to
             the
             Emperour
             to
             Petition
             for
             a
             Council
             ,
             but
             before
             they
             came
             the
             Emperour
             was
             little
             
             better
             then
             mad
             ,
             for
             though
             at
             the
             Battel
             with
             Magnentius
             he
             was
             so
             far
             forsaken
             of
             all
             Courage
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             so
             much
             hardness
             as
             but
             to
             behold
             the
             Fight
             but
             retired
             into
             a
             Vault
             with
             his
             worthy
             Confessor
             Valens
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             craft
             to
             set
             his
             Spyes
             to
             bring
             him
             the
             first
             News
             of
             the
             event
             of
             the
             Battel
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             endear
             himself
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             by
             being
             the
             Messenger
             of
             so
             good
             News
             ,
             if
             things
             went
             right
             :
             But
             if
             wrong
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             might
             save
             himself
             in
             the
             first
             place
             either
             by
             flight
             or
             by
             betraying
             his
             Master
             to
             the
             Rebel
             ,
             for
             Men
             of
             his
             Principles
             can
             never
             boggle
             at
             any
             Treachery
             .
             But
             so
             it
             happened
             that
             Magnentius
             his
             Army
             being
             put
             to
             an
             utter
             Rout
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             that
             timely
             intelligence
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             laid
             by
             his
             Spyes
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Emperour
             and
             his
             Eunuchs
             a
             sort
             of
             Men
             that
             were
             his
             great
             Favourites
             and
             inseparable
             Companions
             ,
             not
             having
             the
             courage
             so
             much
             as
             to
             look
             out
             of
             their
             hole
             ,
             could
             suspect
             nothing
             of
             the
             Messengers
             Arrival
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Valens
             to
             add
             worship
             to
             himself
             ,
             like
             a
             Villain
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             pretends
             that
             the
             Message
             was
             brought
             him
             by
             an
             Angel
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             Emperour
             in
             that
             sad
             pickle
             in
             which
             he
             then
             lay
             ,
             gladly
             and
             greedily
             believed
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             for
             his
             own
             case
             ,
             and
             imputed
             the
             Victory
             
             more
             to
             the
             merits
             of
             that
             Atheistical
             wretch
             then
             to
             the
             Courage
             of
             his
             Army
             .
             All
             which
             Sandius
             ,
             though
             he
             carefully
             
             
               P.
               94.
               
            
             baulkt
             the
             Confession
             of
             his
             reiterated
             Perjuries
             ,
             sets
             down
             with
             great
             gravity
             for
             a
             serious
             truth
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             miraculously
             interposed
             his
             Power
             at
             the
             Prayers
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Villain
             .
             But
             the
             Emperour
             being
             so
             suddainly
             delivered
             from
             the
             horrour
             of
             his
             own
             fears
             by
             his
             Information
             ,
             he
             for
             his
             sake
             grew
             much
             more
             fond
             of
             the
             Eusebian
             Faction
             then
             he
             had
             ever
             been
             ,
             and
             withal
             grew
             to
             that
             sottish
             insolence
             as
             to
             forget
             his
             own
             frailty
             ,
             writing
             himself
             
               my
               Eternity
            
             ,
             and
             concluded
             that
             God
             Almighty
             approved
             all
             his
             past
             Actions
             by
             blessing
             him
             with
             so
             much
             success
             as
             to
             make
             him
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             upon
             which
             
               Lucifer
               Calaritanus
            
             writ
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Apostate
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             worldly
             Pro●perity
             was
             not
             entailed
             on
             the
             Pious
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             worst
             of
             the
             Race
             met
             with
             as
             much
             Prosperity
             in
             this
             World
             as
             the
             good
             and
             the
             religious
             .
             Upon
             this
             new
             encrease
             of
             Insolence
             the
             Shops
             of
             Calumny
             (
             as
             Zosimus
             expresses
             it
             )
             were
             opened
             anew
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             had
             been
             a
             
             
               L.
               2.
               
            
             thriving
             commodity
             all
             his
             Reign
             ,
             yet
             now
             it
             doubled
             its
             Price
             ,
             and
             the
             Eusebians
             by
             flattering
             him
             in
             the
             grosness
             of
             
             his
             folly
             ,
             got
             the
             entire
             management
             of
             him
             .
             So
             that
             when
             he
             understood
             that
             Liberius
             had
             denyed
             Communion
             with
             them
             and
             entered
             into
             League
             with
             Athanasius
             ,
             he
             is
             all
             turn'd
             into
             rage
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             former
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             ,
             he
             sets
             out
             an
             Edict
             requiring
             all
             Christian
             Bishops
             to
             Excommunicate
             Athanasius
             ,
             †
             
               †
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Epist
                 ,
                 ad
                 Solit.
              
               p.
               829.
               
            
             upon
             pain
             of
             deposition
             .
             About
             which
             time
             Arrived
             the
             Popes
             Legates
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             came
             to
             treat
             with
             the
             Eusebians
             or
             Court
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             refuse
             all
             manner
             of
             dispute
             about
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             point
             they
             stand
             upon
             ,
             is
             the
             Excommunication
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Emperours
             threatnings
             prevailed
             so
             far
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             they
             subscribed
             his
             Condemnation
             .
             Upon
             which
             Liberius
             immediately
             dispatches
             away
             new
             Legates
             ,
             of
             whom
             
               Lucifer
               Calaritanus
            
             was
             chief
             ,
             whose
             zealous
             temper
             he
             might
             safely
             trust
             ,
             and
             they
             prevail
             for
             a
             Council
             at
             Milan
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Gallus
             and
             other
             incumbrances
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Affairs
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             summon'd
             till
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             
               viz.
               An.
               Dom.
            
             355.
             
             And
             when
             they
             met
             ,
             Constantius
             being
             now
             resolved
             to
             quell
             
             the
             Athanasians
             ,
             carries
             all
             things
             by
             Force
             and
             Violence
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Legates
             refused
             to
             sit
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             Eusebius
             of
             Verselles
             who
             was
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             commanded
             into
             the
             Council
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             where
             Eusebius
             at
             his
             first
             entrance
             throws
             down
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             upon
             the
             Table
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             that
             he
             will
             comply
             with
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             but
             secure
             that
             ,
             Dyonisius
             Bishop
             of
             Milan
             takes
             it
             up
             and
             offers
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             but
             Valens
             (
             who
             now
             with
             his
             Companion
             Ursacius
             were
             return'd
             to
             their
             old
             Trade
             of
             open
             Villany
             )
             shatches
             it
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             cryes
             out
             that
             it
             was
             none
             of
             the
             business
             of
             their
             meeting
             .
             This
             comes
             to
             a
             scuffle
             and
             that
             to
             a
             kind
             of
             Tumult
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Eusebians
             according
             to
             their
             usual
             Craft
             leave
             the
             Council
             and
             meet
             at
             Court
             ,
             where
             the
             Emperour
             in
             effect
             takes
             upon
             himself
             the
             determination
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             commands
             the
             Bishops
             to
             subscribe
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             banishes
             as
             many
             as
             refused
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             pleaded
             in
             their
             own
             behalf
             against
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Valens
             and
             Ursacius
             ,
             that
             were
             then
             and
             there
             his
             only
             Accusers
             ,
             he
             replyes
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             himself
             was
             his
             Accuser
             ,
             and
             therefore
             requires
             it
             of
             them
             at
             their
             utmost
             
             Peril
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             he
             gets
             30
             Subscriptions
             in
             all
             ,
             then
             banishes
             two
             of
             the
             Legates
             and
             whips
             the
             third
             (
             in
             which
             worthy
             Exploit
             those
             worthy
             men
             Valens
             and
             Ursaicus
             were
             the
             chief
             Actors
             )
             endeavours
             to
             perswade
             Eusebius
             of
             Versetles
             and
             Dionysius
             of
             Milan
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             but
             they
             tell
             him
             that
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Canons
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             replyes
             ,
             †
             
               †
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Epist
                 .
                 ad
                 Solitar
              
               .
               p.
               831.
               
            
             That
             his
             Will
             shall
             be
             the
             Canon
             .
             For
             which
             rashness
             they
             boldly
             reprove
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             them
             no
             hearing
             ,
             storms
             ,
             rages
             ,
             draws
             his
             Sword
             ,
             swears
             and
             curses
             them
             into
             Exile
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Story
             as
             it
             is
             told
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             but
             as
             Sandius
             tells
             it
             ,
             it
             
             
               l.
               2.
               p.
               113.
               
            
             was
             no
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             was
             Condemn'd
             by
             the
             Unanimous
             Vote
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Paulinus
             only
             excepted
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Things
             having
             been
             thus
             violently
             transacted
             in
             Council
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             resolves
             to
             follow
             his
             own
             will
             abroad
             with
             the
             same
             heat
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sends
             his
             Commissioners
             into
             Africk
             to
             take
             subscriptions
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             with
             express
             Authority
             to
             banish
             all
             Ab●orrers
             ,
             and
             sends
             one
             of
             his
             Eunuchs
             ,
             
             †
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             chiefly
             managed
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             the
             grand
             instruments
             of
             all
             these
             mischiefs
             ,
             with
             bribes
             and
             threatnings
             to
             Liberius
             ,
             to
             induce
             him
             to
             a
             Subscription
             ,
             but
             he
             peremptorily
             refusing
             ,
             is
             sent
             for
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             discourse
             that
             past
             between
             them
             ,
             which
             Theodoret
             has
             set
             down
             at
             large
             ,
             we
             may
             discover
             by
             what
             
             tricks
             and
             forgeries
             the
             Eusebians
             had
             all
             along
             imposed
             upon
             him
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             is
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             must
             without
             any
             farther
             process
             be
             condemned
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             replyes
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             done
             according
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             therefore
             craves
             a
             Council
             .
             To
             this
             the
             Emperour
             rejoyns
             ,
             that
             he
             already
             stands
             under
             Condemnation
             by
             the
             Tyrian
             Council
             .
             That
             was
             their
             Post
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             quitted
             they
             lost
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             all
             other
             devices
             fail'd
             ,
             it
             was
             their
             last
             Borough
             .
             Though
             here
             a
             Courtier
             ,
             whether
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             to
             divert
             any
             farther
             discourse
             about
             the
             Tyrian
             Council
             ,
             steps
             in
             and
             swears
             that
             he
             was
             deposed
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             To
             which
             the
             grave
             Bishop
             could
             make
             no
             other
             reply
             
             then
             a
             scornful
             smile
             ,
             and
             so
             proceeds
             to
             represent
             the
             foul
             dealings
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             Council
             ,
             the
             Forgeries
             and
             Recantations
             of
             Valens
             and
             Ursacius
             ,
             but
             here
             he
             is
             again
             upon
             a
             dangerous
             point
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             again
             interrupted
             by
             the
             Courtiers
             with
             rude
             and
             impertinent
             reflections
             upon
             the
             drift
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             all
             the
             Conference
             upon
             that
             point
             .
             The
             next
             great
             Jealousie
             that
             they
             had
             blown
             into
             the
             Emperours
             head
             was
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             had
             so
             little
             Wit
             ,
             Manners
             ,
             and
             Religion
             as
             to
             have
             made
             it
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             business
             to
             make
             bate
             between
             the
             Emperour
             and
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             carried
             it
             on
             so
             effectually
             ,
             that
             if
             Constantius
             had
             not
             very
             much
             restrain'd
             his
             own
             Passion
             ,
             it
             had
             broken
             out
             into
             an
             open
             and
             Fatal
             War
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             so
             much
             possest
             with
             this
             jealousie
             ,
             that
             he
             professes
             that
             the
             Victory
             over
             Magnentius
             (
             though
             he
             run
             mad
             for
             joy
             of
             it
             )
             was
             not
             more
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             one
             over
             Athanasius
             would
             be
             .
             But
             to
             this
             the
             Bishop
             replyes
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             was
             most
             proper
             for
             the
             Emperour
             to
             punish
             such
             an
             Offender
             at
             his
             own
             Tribunal
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             force
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Judicature
             to
             condemn
             a
             Person
             of
             any
             Crime
             unheard
             .
             But
             when
             nothing
             will
             do
             ,
             he
             has
             his
             choice
             ,
             either
             
             to
             subscribe
             the
             Condemnation
             or
             leave
             his
             Bishoprick
             .
             The
             first
             he
             peremptorily
             refuses
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             banisht
             to
             Beraea
             in
             Thrace
             ,
             and
             Faelix
             his
             Arch-Deacon
             put
             into
             his
             place
             .
             And
             here
             it
             is
             again
             observable
             †
             that
             Faelix
             was
             no
             Arian
             himself
             ,
             but
             a
             Stickler
             for
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             only
             allowing
             the
             Arians
             a
             capacity
             of
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             affirm
             all
             along
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Eusebian
             Cause
             ,
             not
             to
             restore
             Arianism
             ,
             but
             to
             piece
             up
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             comprehending
             all
             in
             one
             Communion
             or
             by
             mutual
             forbearance
             .
             So
             that
             notwithstanding
             that
             vehement
             out-cry
             that
             has
             been
             hitherto
             made
             of
             the
             Universal
             Predominancy
             of
             Arianism
             under
             Constantius
             ,
             especially
             at
             this
             very
             moment
             of
             time
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             it
             hitherto
             so
             much
             as
             own'd
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             preferr'd
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             being
             an
             
               Arian
               .
               Auxentius
            
             ,
             that
             was
             at
             this
             very
             time
             thrust
             into
             the
             place
             of
             Dionysius
             of
             Milan
             ,
             has
             as
             bad
             a
             Character
             as
             any
             man
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             yet
             St.
             Hilary
             himself
             (
             though
             he
             were
             apt
             enough
             to
             make
             Arians
             by
             Consequences
             )
             says
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             always
             openly
             disclaim'd
             Arianism
             ,
             though
             he
             suspects
             that
             it
             was
             because
             he
             d●rst
             not
             own
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             whatever
             was
             at
             bottom
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             
             that
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             it self
             in
             all
             this
             Controversie
             never
             appear'd
             at
             top
             .
             And
             those
             very
             Bishops
             that
             are
             represented
             as
             the
             most
             zealous
             Arians
             ,
             were
             rather
             Atheists
             then
             Heretiques
             .
             The
             Head
             and
             Founder
             of
             the
             Party
             was
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             worthy
             Saint
             he
             was
             ,
             already
             appears
             from
             the
             Tenour
             of
             his
             whole
             life
             .
             But
             when
             by
             his
             unfortunate
             favour
             at
             Court
             ,
             he
             had
             got
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             into
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             especially
             the
             disposal
             of
             Bishopricks
             ,
             and
             made
             that
             the
             only
             qualification
             for
             Preferment
             ,
             to
             join
             with
             him
             and
             his
             malice
             against
             Athanasius
             ;
             in
             this
             case
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             vilest
             of
             Men
             flockt
             in
             to
             his
             Party
             in
             as
             great
             sholes
             ,
             as
             Irish
             Evidences
             to
             a
             Plot.
             And
             such
             were
             Valens
             and
             Ursacius
             ,
             Men
             Educated
             in
             Villany
             ,
             and
             so
             hardened
             in
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             past
             shame
             at
             its
             very
             discovery
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             could
             not
             stand
             out
             a
             Perjury
             ,
             they
             would
             impudently
             confess
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             ●ace
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             ask
             Pardon
             with
             as
             little
             remorse
             as
             modesty
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             unsworn
             a
             Perjury
             ,
             they
             would
             the
             next
             opportunity
             swear
             it
             all
             good
             again
             .
             And
             such
             an
             one
             was
             Epictetus
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             described
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             a
             Neophite
             ,
             
             rash
             and
             daring
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             dear
             to
             Constantius
             ,
             because
             he
             found
             him
             prompt
             and
             dextrous
             at
             all
             manner
             of
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             by
             his
             help
             ensnare
             what
             Bishops
             he
             pleased
             ,
             for
             he
             would
             never
             stick
             at
             any
             thing
             ,
             so
             it
             were
             but
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Character
             that
             is
             given
             of
             Cecropius
             and
             Auxentius
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Men
             of
             no
             worth
             ,
             and
             prefer'd
             for
             no
             other
             merit
             then
             meerly
             their
             dexterity
             in
             wickedness
             to
             destroy
             good
             Men.
             And
             such
             an
             one
             was
             George
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             who
             was
             thrust
             into
             the
             place
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             described
             by
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             his
             Countrey-man
             )
             the
             most
             notorious
             Villain
             of
             the
             Age
             :
             
             
               He
               was
               a
               Monster
               bred
               up
               in
               the
               Borders
               of
               our
               Country
               ,
               of
               an
               ill-bred
               ,
               but
               a
               worse
               Temper
               ,
               a
               Slave
               ,
               and
               a
               waiter
               at
               other
               Mens
               Tables
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               no
               value
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               sold
               for
               a
               Bushel
               of
               Corn
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               baseness
               he
               was
               inured
               to
               do
               or
               say
               any
               thing
               for
               Bread
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               he
               crept
               into
               some
               publick
               Employment
               ,
               though
               the
               vilest
               that
               could
               be
               ,
               to
               be
               Hoggard
               to
               the
               Army
               ,
               which
               he
               discharged
               with
               so
               much
               cheating
               and
               knavery
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               fly
               ,
               and
               so
               wandred
               up
               and
               down
               the
               World
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               he
               setled
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               where
               though
               he
               had
               made
               
               an
               end
               of
               his
               Travels
               ,
               he
               did
               but
               begin
               his
               mischiefs
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               were
               contemptible
               in
               all
               points
               ,
               of
               no
               Learning
               ,
               no
               Wit
               ,
               no
               Conversation
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               pretending
               to
               a
               shew
               of
               Piety
               ,
               fit
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               make
               mischief
               and
               disturbance
               ,
               he
               outed
               so
               great
               a
               Man
               as
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               as
               vile
               a
               Wretch
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               presumed
               to
               get
               himself
               placed
               in
               his
               Episcopal
               Throne
               .
            
             And
             yet
             this
             very
             Wretch
             is
             vehemently
             recommended
             to
             the
             Alexandrians
             by
             the
             Emperour
             's
             
             own
             Letter
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Divines
             in
             the
             World.
             So
             miserably
             did
             his
             Eunuchs
             abuse
             the
             good
             meaning
             of
             this
             poor
             Emperor
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             the
             vilest
             of
             Men
             into
             the
             best
             of
             Preferments
             for
             Money
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             got
             it
             ,
             so
             he
             used
             it
             ,
             not
             like
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             a
             Publican
             ,
             till
             his
             Oppressions
             cost
             him
             his
             life
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             had
             the
             good
             fortune
             in
             the
             barbarous
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             Canonised
             among
             the
             Principal
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             :
             For
             in
             all
             the
             timely
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             can
             find
             no
             other
             St.
             George
             then
             this
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             peculiar
             miscarriage
             of
             this
             Emperour
             's
             unhappy
             Reign
             ,
             that
             the
             Preferments
             were
             got
             into
             wicked
             hands
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             wicked
             Men
             would
             get
             into
             the
             Preferments
             ,
             and
             things
             
             were
             so
             basely
             carried
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             nothing
             seem'd
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             good
             old
             
             Eusebian
             Cause
             ,
             but
             the
             advantage
             that
             it
             gave
             ill
             Men
             for
             Ecclesiastical
             Plunder
             and
             Sequestration
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             train
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             Liberius
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             great
             City
             being
             dispatcht
             ,
             the
             last
             Enemy
             to
             be
             overcome
             was
             the
             great
             Hosius
             ,
             that
             Father
             of
             Councils
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             high
             Authority
             that
             he
             had
             acquired
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             both
             by
             his
             Age
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             was
             able
             by
             himself
             alone
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Orthodox
             Faith
             against
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Emperor
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             is
             Summon'd
             to
             Court
             ,
             and
             courted
             to
             join
             in
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             but
             he
             satisfied
             the
             Emperor
             so
             well
             by
             his
             reasons
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             dismist
             with
             all
             Civility
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             importunity
             of
             the
             Eunuchs
             ,
             who
             feared
             that
             this
             escape
             would
             make
             an
             ill
             Precedent
             ,
             he
             is
             immediately
             followed
             with
             a
             furious
             Epistle
             ,
             commanding
             him
             to
             comply
             ,
             or
             to
             expect
             the
             fortune
             of
             his
             Companions
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             good
             old
             Man
             ,
             nothing
             daunted
             ,
             returns
             a
             bold
             but
             yet
             a
             civil
             Answer
             ,
             lays
             before
             the
             Emperor
             at
             one
             view
             the
             whole
             Train
             of
             Villany
             against
             Athanasius
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             so
             often
             proved
             ,
             and
             then
             leaves
             it
             to
             
             himself
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             it
             became
             his
             Majesty
             at
             that
             time
             of
             the
             day
             to
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Tool
             by
             such
             Perjur'd
             Wretches
             as
             Valens
             and
             Ursacius
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             short
             he
             denies
             all
             compliance
             ,
             and
             defies
             his
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             upon
             it
             he
             is
             immediately
             seized
             and
             conveyed
             to
             Sirmium
             ,
             and
             there
             kept
             in
             custody
             till
             the
             meeting
             of
             a
             Council
             in
             that
             City
             the
             year
             following
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Emperour
             's
             ,
             or
             rather
             his
             Eunuchs
             Persecution
             in
             these
             European
             Parts
             ,
             is
             here
             somewhat
             interrupted
             by
             the
             Incursions
             of
             the
             barbarous
             Nations
             into
             Gaul
             ,
             yet
             he
             rages
             so
             much
             the
             more
             fiercely
             in
             AEgypt
             ,
             especially
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             sending
             Syrianus
             with
             some
             Legions
             of
             Soldiers
             to
             murther
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             besets
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             where
             the
             People
             were
             then
             Assembled
             ,
             and
             are
             commanded
             by
             Athanasius
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             to
             depart
             quietly
             ,
             and
             himself
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             Miracle
             makes
             his
             escape
             through
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             that
             had
             encompassed
             him
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             but
             he
             being
             fled
             and
             lying
             conceal'd
             in
             the
             Deserts
             ,
             Constantius
             is
             prevail'd
             with
             to
             put
             that
             Learned
             Divine
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             him
             )
             George
             into
             his
             Room
             ,
             but
             what
             a
             notorious
             Villain
             he
             had
             ever
             been
             is
             already
             described
             ;
             
             but
             now
             being
             got
             into
             Authority
             he
             commits
             all
             manner
             of
             outrages
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             makes
             divers
             slaughters
             in
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             ,
             imprisons
             Virgins
             ,
             Widows
             and
             Orphans
             ,
             seizes
             on
             the
             Orthodox
             Christians
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             throws
             them
             into
             Goal
             ;
             ejects
             all
             Bishops
             throughout
             AEgypt
             and
             Lybia
             ,
             that
             refuse
             to
             subscribe
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             some
             he
             banishes
             ,
             others
             he
             imprisons
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             he
             sweeps
             all
             away
             before
             him
             like
             a
             Land-flood
             ,
             and
             bears
             away
             all
             the
             Orthodox
             Clergy
             out
             of
             their
             Possessions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Athanasius
             reckons
             up
             no
             less
             then
             Ninty
             Bishops
             ejected
             in
             AEgypt
             ,
             whereof
             Sixteen
             were
             banisht
             .
             But
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             is
             still
             behind
             ,
             their
             Bishopricks
             are
             sold
             to
             Heathens
             ,
             Soldiers
             ,
             or
             any
             Chapmen
             that
             would
             bid
             most
             Money
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             ill
             Men
             of
             what
             Profession
             or
             Religion
             soever
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             crowded
             into
             the
             Party
             for
             the
             purchase
             of
             a
             Bishoprick
             ;
             and
             so
             was
             the
             whole
             Church
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             wicked
             and
             debauch't
             Men
             ,
             who
             could
             do
             no
             service
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             way
             of
             out-rage
             and
             cruelty
             ;
             and
             in
             short
             ,
             the
             sury
             of
             this
             Persecution
             through
             all
             Africk
             is
             described
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             have
             equall'd
             ,
             but
             exceeded
             any
             
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Persecutions
             ,
             both
             for
             rudeness
             and
             cruelty
             .
             But
             still
             himself
             was
             the
             Man
             aim'd
             at
             in
             it
             all
             ,
             great
             rewards
             are
             promised
             by
             publick
             Edicts
             to
             the
             Man
             that
             shall
             slay
             him
             ,
             and
             blood-hounds
             are
             sent
             out
             into
             all
             Parts
             to
             scent
             out
             his
             Form
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             great
             wonder
             of
             Providence
             he
             lyes
             undiscovered
             all
             the
             time
             of
             Constantius
             .
             And
             in
             this
             retirement
             he
             did
             himself
             and
             the
             World
             that
             right
             ,
             as
             to
             write
             those
             two
             excellent
             Discourses
             in
             his
             own
             Vindication
             ,
             viz.
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Monks
             ,
             and
             his
             first
             Apology
             to
             Constantius
             ;
             in
             both
             which
             he
             has
             with
             that
             clearness
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             evidence
             of
             Record
             laid
             open
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             in
             the
             contrivance
             of
             all
             his
             Troubles
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             to
             that
             very
             day
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             properly
             an
             History
             as
             a
             Demonstration
             ,
             for
             he
             has
             related
             nothing
             that
             he
             has
             not
             proved
             by
             undeniable
             Records
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             only
             valuable
             Historian
             of
             his
             own
             Actions
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Historians
             are
             so
             confused
             in
             their
             account
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             at
             all
             trusted
             when
             they
             differ
             from
             him
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             very
             little
             to
             be
             relied
             upon
             in
             any
             Report
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             vouch't
             by
             his
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Thus
             far
             has
             this
             long
             Controversie
             been
             carried
             on
             between
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             and
             the
             Ab●ttors
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             but
             now
             the
             Arian
             Cause
             is
             again
             brought
             upon
             the
             Stage
             in
             another
             guise
             by
             Photinus
             Bishop
             of
             Sirmium
             ,
             who
             revives
             the
             old
             exploded
             Heresie
             of
             
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
            
             ,
             that
             differs
             from
             Arianism
             only
             in
             this
             one
             Circumstance
             ,
             That
             it
             affirms
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             not
             to
             have
             been
             Created
             till
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Nativity
             ;
             whereas
             Arius
             will
             have
             him
             to
             have
             been
             the
             first-born
             of
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             yet
             they
             both
             agree
             in
             the
             main
             Poison
             of
             the
             Heres●e
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             a
             Being
             Created
             out
             of
             Nothing
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             not
             much
             material
             in
             it self
             ,
             how
             soon
             or
             how
             late
             it
             was
             brought
             to
             pass
             .
             But
             yet
             however
             this
             new-vampt
             Hypothesis
             appearing
             more
             bold
             ,
             and
             tending
             to
             bring
             down
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             into
             the
             same
             rank
             with
             every
             ordinary
             Son
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             whereas
             Arius
             allowed
             him
             great
             share
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             and
             an
             eminency
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             Dignity
             over
             all
             other
             Creatures
             .
             This
             therefore
             alarms
             all
             Parties
             ,
             Catholicks
             and
             Eusebians
             ,
             and
             a
             Council
             is
             call'd
             at
             Sirmium
             
             for
             its
             Condemnation
             .
             And
             here
             the
             Learned
             Petavius
             is
             as
             over-nice
             to
             
             disturb
             the
             plain
             History
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             Valesius
             to
             have
             been
             in
             reforming
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Council
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Absolution
             of
             Athanasius
             .
             For
             as
             he
             there
             took
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             make
             but
             one
             Council
             of
             two
             ,
             so
             has
             our
             Learned
             Jesuite
             here
             to
             make
             two
             of
             one
             .
             For
             though
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             no
             more
             then
             one
             in
             all
             the
             Ancient
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             he
             has
             lately
             found
             out
             another
             that
             (
             he
             says
             )
             has
             hitherto
             lain
             buried
             under
             the
             ruins
             of
             St.
             
             Hilary's
             Fragments
             ;
             but
             alas
             they
             are
             so
             imperfect
             and
             confused
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             with
             any
             assurance
             be
             built
             upon
             their
             single
             Testimony
             ,
             much
             less
             upon
             remote
             inferences
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             all
             the
             light
             that
             this
             Learned
             Man
             is
             able
             to
             strike
             out
             of
             that
             Rubbish
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             is
             it
             tanti
             to
             spend
             so
             much
             Learning
             upon
             such
             a
             lean
             and
             barren
             Enquiry
             ,
             for
             whether
             there
             were
             two
             or
             one
             Sirmian
             Councils
             ,
             they
             were
             call'd
             upon
             the
             same
             Errand
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             shall
             prove
             )
             were
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             and
             what
             that
             is
             we
             sufficiently
             know
             by
             the
             Records
             of
             that
             which
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             the
             second
             ,
             whereas
             the
             most
             that
             we
             can
             know
             of
             the
             first
             beside
             this
             ,
             is
             only
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Council
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             be
             all
             ,
             I
             cannot
             
             see
             what
             Temptation
             the
             Learned
             Man
             could
             have
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             proud
             of
             his
             discovery
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             so
             much
             pains
             to
             make
             out
             a
             nicety
             of
             so
             little
             weight
             .
             I
             must
             confess
             with
             him
             and
             Father
             Labbe
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             more
             involved
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             relates
             to
             the
             Transactions
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             but
             then
             the
             difficulty
             arises
             not
             from
             any
             confusion
             of
             the
             two
             Councils
             as
             they
             imagine
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             defect
             of
             some
             Records
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             observed
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             grounded
             upon
             an
             evident
             mistake
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             the
             progress
             of
             the
             Story
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             time
             of
             the
             sitting
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             it
             is
             become
             a
             great
             Controversie
             among
             the
             Learned
             ,
             Baronius
             places
             it
             in
             the
             year
             357
             ,
             Petavins
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Valesius
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             351
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             see
             any
             reason
             that
             they
             have
             for
             it
             ,
             then
             only
             to
             serve
             the
             Hypothesis
             of
             a
             double
             Council
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             reasons
             that
             Baronius
             gives
             for
             his
             Chronology
             ,
             they
             are
             evident
             from
             the
             very
             Story
             ,
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Sirmium
             was
             call'd
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Milan
             ,
             the
             Banishment
             of
             Liberius
             ,
             and
             the
             Confinement
             of
             Hosius
             at
             Sirmium
             ,
             and
             three
             years
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Arles
             by
             St.
             Hilary
             ,
             &
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             against
             
             Saturninus
             ,
             all
             which
             fall
             in
             exactly
             with
             this
             time
             .
             To
             which
             might
             have
             been
             added
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             a
             little
             time
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishops
             that
             had
             been
             present
             at
             this
             Council
             of
             Sirmium
             ,
             were
             surprised
             with
             the
             news
             of
             the
             bold
             proceedings
             of
             Valens
             and
             his
             Companions
             ,
             against
             their
             Decrees
             at
             Sirmium
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             and
             proved
             by
             Petavius
             himself
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Ancyra
             met
             in
             the
             year
             358
             ,
             whereas
             by
             his
             Hypothesis
             there
             must
             have
             been
             Seven
             years
             distance
             between
             the
             two
             Councils
             ,
             which
             is
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             whole
             Train
             of
             the
             Story
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Arguments
             of
             Baronius
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             rejected
             by
             Petavius
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             he
             has
             any
             way
             attempted
             either
             to
             answer
             or
             disprove
             them
             ,
             unless
             by
             opposing
             to
             them
             the
             Authority
             of
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             ,
             who
             place
             it
             in
             the
             year
             after
             the
             Consulship
             of
             Sergius
             and
             Nigrinianus
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             year
             351.
             
             But
             to
             me
             it
             looks
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             these
             Learned
             Men
             should
             lay
             so
             much
             stress
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             these
             Writers
             in
             a
             point
             of
             Chronology
             ,
             when
             themselves
             so
             well
             knew
             ,
             and
             have
             so
             well
             proved
             too
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             Transaction
             in
             the
             whole
             History
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             
             Mis-timed
             ,
             Ante-dating
             ,
             or
             Post-dating
             every
             thing
             And
             that
             they
             did
             so
             here
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             whole
             Series
             of
             the
             History
             ,
             especially
             the
             time
             of
             the
             banishment
             of
             Hosius
             ,
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Milan
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             till
             some
             years
             after
             the
             year
             351
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Milan
             it self
             was
             not
             held
             till
             the
             year
             355.
             
             And
             in
             the
             next
             place
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             Convention
             at
             Ancyra
             in
             the
             year
             358
             ,
             upon
             the
             first
             news
             of
             the
             disorderly
             proceedings
             of
             Valens
             and
             his
             Faction
             against
             the
             Sirmian
             Council
             ,
             which
             could
             scarce
             take
             up
             a
             years
             time
             ,
             but
             much
             less
             seven
             years
             ,
             which
             it
             must
             have
             done
             if
             the
             first
             sitting
             of
             the
             Council
             had
             been
             in
             the
             year
             351.
             
             But
             beside
             both
             these
             evident
             Demonstrations
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             proof
             of
             as
             great
             force
             out
             of
             the
             Historians
             themselves
             ,
             of
             which
             Valesius
             
             has
             taken
             notice
             ,
             but
             over-lookt
             the
             Consequence
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             That
             several
             Bishops
             that
             they
             affirm
             to
             have
             been
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             ,
             were
             not
             Bishops
             till
             some
             years
             after
             the
             year
             351
             ,
             particularly
             George
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Hypatianus
             of
             Heraclea
             ,
             who
             came
             not
             to
             their
             Bishopricks
             till
             the
             year
             356.
             
             And
             then
             I
             hope
             no
             Man
             can
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             was
             an
             evident
             mistake
             to
             make
             them
             Bishops
             in
             the
             year
             351.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             the
             time
             being
             rightly
             stated
             against
             the
             over-curious
             amendment
             of
             these
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             the
             whole
             Series
             of
             the
             Story
             will
             run
             smooth
             and
             easie
             :
             For
             the
             Emperor
             coming
             to
             Sirmium
             in
             his
             Wars
             against
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             as
             Ammianus
             
             Marcellinus
             says
             he
             did
             that
             very
             year
             ,
             where
             Photinus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             had
             divulged
             his
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             (
             as
             Socrates
             affirms
             )
             raised
             Tumults
             among
             
             the
             People
             ;
             the
             Eusebian
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             always
             followed
             the
             Court
             ,
             perswade
             him
             to
             call
             a
             Council
             for
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             this
             new
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             that
             pack't
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Faction
             :
             Partly
             to
             shew
             their
             Zeal
             against
             the
             Prophane
             Novelty
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             great
             Principle
             that
             they
             pretended
             to
             be
             fond
             of
             ,
             the
             abhorrence
             of
             Innovation
             :
             Partly
             to
             vindicate
             themselves
             against
             that
             standing
             objection
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             set
             out
             by
             *
             
               Lucifer
               Calaritanus
            
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             allow
             Communion
             with
             the
             Arians
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             avoiding
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             grant
             it
             too
             to
             the
             Samosatenians
             .
             This
             being
             
             the
             Master
             objecti
             on
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             never
             avoid
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             never
             submit
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             now
             finding
             the
             Samosatenian
             Heresie
             brought
             in
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             concern'd
             then
             any
             other
             Party
             to
             appear
             against
             it
             ,
             both
             to
             clear
             themselves
             of
             the
             objection
             and
             to
             vindicate
             their
             own
             Reputation
             :
             That
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             the
             Council
             consisted
             of
             Eusebians
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             whereof
             all
             were
             present
             at
             this
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Presidency
             of
             Basilius
             ,
             who
             was
             both
             an
             Eminent
             Eusebian
             ,
             and
             the
             Chairman
             and
             chief
             Actor
             in
             this
             Council
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             the
             name
             of
             any
             one
             Orthodox
             Bishop
             that
             was
             present
             at
             this
             Council
             upon
             Record
             ,
             but
             only
             Hosius
             ,
             who
             was
             there
             by
             compulsion
             .
             Now
             to
             give
             a
             cast
             of
             their
             Zeal
             both
             against
             the
             
             new
             and
             the
             old
             Heresie
             ,
             they
             revive
             the
             fourth
             Creed
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             that
             Council
             sent
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Constans
             to
             clear
             themselves
             from
             all
             suspition
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ;
             and
             wherein
             they
             endeavour'd
             to
             express
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             effectual
             bar
             against
             Arianism
             ,
             without
             the
             word
             Homoousios
             .
             And
             then
             to
             their
             own
             Declaration
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             existed
             out
             of
             no
             other
             Substance
             then
             God
             himself
             ,
             they
             annex
             27
             Anathema's
             against
             every
             branch
             both
             of
             the
             Arian
             and
             P●otinian
             Heresie
             .
             All
             which
             Anathema's
             are
             carefully
             omitted
             by
             our
             saithful
             Historian
             Sandius
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             make
             all
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Anti-Arian
             Council
             rank
             Arians
             .
             But
             this
             Creed
             was
             thought
             so
             satisfactory
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             recommended
             by
             St.
             Hilary
             among
             the
             Orthodox
             Creeds
             ,
             subscribed
             by
             Liberius
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             
             
               Dt
               Synod
               .
               Arim.
               &
               Seleuc.
               
            
             who
             own'd
             it
             as
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             found
             no
             other
             fault
             with
             it
             then
             that
             it
             wanted
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             this
             was
             all
             the
             Consession
             of
             Faith
             that
             was
             made
             in
             or
             by
             this
             Council
             ,
             though
             the
             Historians
             after
             their
             careless
             manner
             tell
             us
             of
             two
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             confusion
             of
             the
             Story
             .
             For
             as
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             it
             is
             
             certain
             that
             it
             was
             made
             after
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             had
             vouch't
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             declared
             so
             frankly
             against
             the
             Arians
             .
             Which
             so
             disgusted
             
               Valens
               ,
               Ursacius
            
             and
             their
             Associates
             ,
             that
             were
             more
             warping
             to
             Arianism
             then
             was
             suspected
             ,
             and
             indeed
             had
             been
             secret
             Arians
             all
             along
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             sequel
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             that
             they
             draw
             up
             another
             Creed
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             out
             to
             the
             World
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Sirmian
             Creed
             .
             In
             which
             they
             condemn
             and
             reject
             the
             use
             of
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             both
             because
             not
             warranted
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             because
             such
             Mysteries
             transcend
             the
             knowledge
             and
             comprehension
             of
             humane
             Understandings
             .
             The
             consequence
             of
             which
             (
             as
             St.
             Hilary
             truly
             observes
             )
             was
             ,
             that
             by
             shutting
             out
             the
             word
             Homoousios
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             Decreed
             either
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Creature
             made
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             another
             Substance
             uncreated
             ,
             and
             distinct
             from
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             And
             by
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             ignorance
             of
             his
             Divine
             Generation
             ,
             that
             we
             plainly
             declare
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             certainly
             know
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             which
             consequences
             being
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             so
             
             evident
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             but
             encrease
             the
             Zeal
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             against
             such
             an
             undermining
             Creed
             .
             But
             the
             Valentians
             having
             now
             discover'd
             themselves
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             make
             their
             Party
             as
             strong
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             confiding
             friends
             send
             their
             Creed
             to
             Eudoxius
             ,
             a
             very
             ill
             Man
             that
             had
             by
             the
             Patronage
             of
             the
             Eunuchs
             seized
             the
             great
             Bishoprick
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Sirmian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             an
             eager
             admirer
             of
             Aetius
             ,
             that
             had
             outbid
             the
             Photinian
             Heresie
             in
             daring
             and
             boldness
             ,
             embraces
             it
             with
             great
             greediness
             ,
             and
             calls
             a
             Council
             at
             Antioch
             to
             abet
             and
             ratifie
             this
             Western
             Faith
             ,
             and
             writes
             back
             Letters
             of
             thanks
             to
             Valens
             and
             Ursacius
             for
             settling
             the
             right
             Faith
             in
             those
             Parts
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             proceedings
             George
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             an
             Eminent
             Eusebian
             ,
             informs
             Basilius
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             that
             were
             then
             Assembled
             with
             him
             upon
             occasion
             of
             Consecrating
             a
             new
             Church
             there
             founded
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             begs
             that
             they
             would
             give
             their
             assistance
             to
             deliver
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             from
             a
             such
             malignant
             Heresie
             .
             With
             all
             which
             they
             being
             surprised
             ,
             supposing
             
             that
             all
             things
             had
             been
             duly
             and
             fully
             setled
             in
             their
             late
             Council
             at
             Sirmium
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             that
             they
             now
             find
             a
             forged
             and
             counterfeit
             Creed
             thrust
             upon
             
             
               
                 The
                 faithful
              
               Sand.
               
                 takes
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 says
                 that
                 they
                 con●●●●
                 both
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             immediately
             condemn
             it
             in
             Twelve
             smart
             Propositions
             ,
             draw
             up
             a
             new
             Creed
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             restore
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             sorged
             Creed
             of
             Valens
             had
             exploded
             ,
             and
             affirm
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             like
             the
             Father
             both
             in
             Substance
             and
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             send
             it
             by
             Basilius
             and
             other
             Legates
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             with
             a
             request
             that
             the
             determinations
             of
             the
             Sirmian
             Council
             might
             be
             ratified
             by
             Imperial
             Edict
             ,
             he
             receives
             both
             it
             and
             them
             with
             all
             possible
             kindness
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             great
             passion
             against
             Valens
             and
             his
             Conventicle
             ,
             and
             damns
             their
             forged
             Consession
             by
             publick
             Edict
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             more
             then
             evident
             ,
             That
             this
             Creed
             of
             Valens
             was
             not
             drawn
             up
             in
             the
             Sirmian
             Council
             ,
             as
             the
             Historians
             unanimously
             mistake
             ;
             but
             after
             its
             dissolution
             by
             a
             rump
             Faction
             that
             continued
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             that
             appears
             plain
             enough
             without
             all
             this
             proof
             by
             the
             Preamble
             to
             it
             ,
             viz.
             Seeing
             a
             Dispute
             about
             the
             Faith
             has
             been
             thought
             convenient
             ,
             all
             things
             have
             been
             diligently
             Examin'd
             and
             Discuss't
             at
             Sirmium
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             
               Valens
               ,
               Ursacius
               ,
               Germinius
            
             
             and
             others
             .
             So
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             few
             Bishops
             that
             protested
             against
             it
             ,
             who
             by
             it
             so
             netled
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             that
             had
             been
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             ,
             that
             they
             immediately
             meet
             again
             in
             Council
             to
             condemn
             the
             Imposture
             and
             restore
             the
             true
             Sirmian
             Faith.
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             it
             is
             unanimously
             agreed
             by
             all
             Writers
             both
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             ,
             even
             those
             who
             acknowledge
             that
             this
             Second
             Creed
             was
             not
             made
             till
             after
             the
             Council
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             very
             Creed
             subscribed
             by
             the
             great
             Hosius
             in
             the
             Council
             .
             But
             methinks
             though
             we
             had
             wanted
             this
             forcible
             exception
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             subscribe
             no
             such
             Creed
             in
             Council
             because
             none
             such
             there
             was
             to
             be
             subscribed
             ,
             yet
             such
             an
             enormous
             Apostacy
             should
             not
             be
             so
             easily
             believed
             of
             a
             Man
             so
             Great
             ,
             so
             Good
             ,
             so
             Wise
             ,
             the
             very
             Father
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             that
             had
             for
             so
             many
             years
             managed
             all
             the
             great
             Affairs
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             presided
             in
             all
             the
             great
             Councils
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             ,
             should
             at
             last
             quit
             the
             faith
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             so
             long
             contended
             for
             .
             And
             therefore
             Baronius
             bemoans
             his
             fall
             with
             
             
               
                 Ad
                 Annum
              
               .
               357.
               n.
               17.
               
            
             most
             sorrowful
             Accents
             to
             the
             Tune
             of
             ,
             How
             are
             the
             Mighty
             fallen
             ;
             and
             his
             compassion
             had
             not
             been
             ill
             placed
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             well
             grounded
             ,
             for
             though
             all
             Men
             from
             
             that
             very
             Age
             to
             this
             very
             day
             have
             run
             away
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Story
             as
             a
             thing
             unquestionable
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             trace
             it
             up
             to
             its
             very
             beginning
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             not
             only
             destitute
             of
             any
             competent
             Authority
             ,
             but
             grounded
             upon
             an
             Information
             apparently
             false
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             most
             evident
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             Forgery
             of
             Valens
             and
             his
             Associates
             who
             disperst
             the
             Decree
             of
             their
             Conventicle
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             as
             the
             Creed
             of
             the
             Sirmian
             Council
             and
             all
             that
             consented
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             probability
             with
             Hosius
             his
             name
             in
             particular
             annexed
             to
             it
             to
             give
             the
             greater
             blow
             by
             his
             Authority
             to
             the
             Athanasian
             Party
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             the
             great
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             might
             do
             with
             more
             advantage
             then
             they
             had
             spread
             their
             former
             Lyes
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             after
             great
             struggling
             and
             resistance
             complyed
             with
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             publish't
             this
             Creed
             as
             the
             result
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             was
             but
             an
             easie
             and
             plausible
             addition
             to
             it
             that
             this
             was
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             he
             had
             complyed
             with
             .
             And
             this
             being
             blown
             abroad
             with
             so
             much
             confidence
             must
             for
             some
             time
             pass
             without
             controll
             ,
             and
             gaining
             the
             belief
             of
             some
             few
             honest
             Men
             upon
             the
             first
             surprize
             ,
             has
             ever
             since
             supported
             it
             
             self
             upon
             their
             Authority
             .
             This
             is
             all
             the
             Foundation
             that
             this
             Story
             has
             or
             can
             have
             ,
             though
             I
             very
             much
             suspect
             it
             has
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             relyes
             altogether
             upon
             one
             mans
             mistake
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             does
             upon
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             St.
             Hilary
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             when
             he
             could
             have
             no
             competent
             Information
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             then
             in
             Banishment
             in
             a
             distant
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             being
             there
             informed
             that
             Hosius
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             reconcil'd
             with
             the
             Eusebians
             upon
             some
             complyance
             to
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             being
             withal
             inform'd
             of
             this
             Creed
             that
             its
             Contrivers
             had
             given
             out
             as
             the
             very
             Creed
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             it
             was
             natural
             and
             easie
             to
             conclude
             that
             the
             Subscription
             to
             this
             Creed
             was
             the
             Condition
             upon
             which
             Hosius
             was
             reconciled
             .
             And
             this
             mistake
             was
             so
             easie
             to
             a
             man
             in
             his
             Circumstances
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             almost
             unavoidable
             ,
             for
             as
             he
             was
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             so
             he
             writ
             this
             upon
             the
             Information
             that
             Valens
             and
             his
             Party
             had
             sent
             themselves
             into
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             this
             Creed
             was
             sent
             by
             them
             as
             the
             Creed
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             when
             Hosius
             was
             present
             at
             it
             and
             subscribed
             something
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Eusebian
             Party
             ,
             it
             was
             natural
             to
             suppose
             that
             it
             was
             upon
             his
             Subscription
             to
             this
             Creed
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             the
             Authority
             
             upon
             which
             the
             Credit
             of
             a
             Story
             so
             incredible
             relyes
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             following
             Writers
             could
             have
             no
             Information
             but
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             the
             only
             Founder
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             so
             he
             fell
             into
             the
             surmise
             upon
             crude
             and
             remote
             Information
             .
             And
             that
             he
             was
             very
             ill
             inform'd
             about
             the
             Sirmian
             Creed
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             account
             he
             gives
             of
             the
             Subscriptions
             to
             it
             ,
             where
             among
             others
             he
             reckons
             up
             
               Basilius
               ,
               Silvanus
            
             
             
               
                 In
                 Fragm
                 .
                 Hil.
                 p.
              
               458.
               
            
             and
             others
             who
             were
             so
             far
             from
             subscribing
             that
             Creed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             present
             when
             it
             was
             framed
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             condemned
             it
             with
             as
             much
             detestation
             as
             St.
             Hilary
             himself
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             could
             this
             drop
             from
             St.
             
             Hilarie's
             own
             Pen
             ,
             who
             very
             well
             knew
             and
             has
             given
             the
             most
             accurate
             account
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             
               Basilius
               ,
               Silvanus
            
             and
             others
             at
             Ancyra
             against
             the
             false
             Creed
             of
             Sirmium
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             possibly
             so
             far
             forget
             himself
             as
             to
             set
             it
             down
             for
             their
             contrivance
             .
             So
             that
             this
             addition
             must
             have
             been
             foisted
             in
             by
             some
             peevish
             and
             unskilful
             follower
             of
             
               Lucifer
               Calaritanus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             angry
             with
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             the
             divided
             Parties
             ,
             and
             equally
             offended
             both
             with
             the
             Orthodox
             and
             with
             the
             Eusebians
             that
             had
             United
             against
             the
             Anomaeans
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             very
             apt
             to
             suspect
             
             that
             most
             of
             the
             reflecting
             passages
             in
             St.
             Hilary
             were
             foisted
             in
             by
             some
             such
             hand
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             Title
             prefixt
             to
             this
             Creed
             ,
             
               Exemplum
               blasphemiae
               apud
               Sirmium
               per
               Osium
               &
               Potamium
               conscriptae
            
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Title
             in
             any
             other
             Author
             ,
             it
             is
             set
             down
             b
             th
             by
             Athanasius
             and
             Socrates
             without
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Hosius
             .
             But
             however
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             Athanasius
             himself
             ,
             that
             the
             imposture
             of
             the
             second
             Sirmian
             Creed
             was
             not
             then
             well
             understood
             ,
             for
             he
             sets
             it
             down
             in
             the
             second
             Creed
             made
             by
             the
             same
             Council
             that
             drew
             up
             the
             first
             ,
             whereas
             it
             was
             made
             by
             a
             Faction
             in
             defiance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             imposed
             upon
             the
             World
             under
             the
             false
             Title
             of
             the
             Sirmian
             Creed
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             was
             swallowed
             by
             Athanasius
             in
             Africk
             as
             it
             was
             by
             St.
             Hilary
             in
             Asia
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Creed
             of
             Hosius
             is
             the
             singular
             Dream
             of
             St.
             Hilary
             or
             his
             forging
             Luciferian
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             not
             St.
             
             Hilary's
             own
             Censure
             appears
             from
             a
             surly
             passage
             annexed
             to
             it
             .
             
               Sed
               de
               eo
               [
               Hosio
               ]
               nihil
               queror
               :
               qui
               idcirco
               est
               reservatus
               ,
               ne
               judicio
               humano
               ignoraretur
               qualis
               antè
               vixisset
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               shall
               not
               complain
               of
               him
               ,
               seeing
               he
               was
               preserved
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               World
               know
               what
               a
               life
               he
               has
               lived
               .
            
             Which
             implyes
             him
             to
             have
             been
             a
             wicked
             and
             scandalous
             Person
             ,
             which
             St.
             Hilary
             nor
             no
             man
             
             else
             unless
             a
             railing
             Luciferian
             could
             ever
             say
             of
             Hosius
             ,
             which
             one
             dirty
             reflection
             is
             enough
             to
             spoil
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             whole
             Story
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             betrays
             the
             hand
             from
             whence
             it
             dropt
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             his
             Book
             against
             Constantius
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             the
             same
             Calumny
             repeated
             .
             For
             how
             Learned
             Men
             came
             to
             let
             that
             Book
             pass
             among
             St.
             
             Hilary's
             Genuine
             Works
             I
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             when
             it
             so
             plainly
             betrays
             its
             own
             Forgery
             ,
             first
             in
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             excuses
             himself
             for
             having
             never
             appear'd
             before
             in
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             whereas
             St.
             Hilary
             had
             written
             his
             12
             Books
             
               de
               Trinitate
            
             ,
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             and
             two
             Apologies
             to
             Constantius
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             written
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             speaks
             of
             things
             that
             were
             transacting
             at
             the
             time
             of
             its
             writing
             *
             
               *
               At
               nunc
               pugnamus
               contra
               persequutorem
               ,
               fallentem
               ,
               contra
               hostem
               blandientem
               ,
               contra
               Constantiā
               Antichristum
               .
            
             as
             done
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             reign
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             it
             is
             stoln
             out
             of
             
               Lucifer
               Calaritanus
               ,
               viz.
            
             Where
             he
             justifies
             his
             rudeness
             to
             the
             Emperour
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             has
             filch't
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             St.
             Athanasius
             his
             own
             Apology
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             tells
             the
             Emperour
             
             that
             he
             had
             taken
             more
             pains
             against
             Athanasius
             then
             against
             the
             Persians
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             have
             been
             written
             by
             some
             later
             Rhapsodist
             when
             Athanasius
             his
             Books
             were
             grown
             common
             ,
             whereas
             St.
             Hilary
             does
             not
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             at
             all
             acquainted
             with
             them
             .
             Lastly
             *
             
               *
               Mandas
               tibi
               subscriptiones
               ,
               Afrorum
               ,
               quibus
               blasphemia
               Ursacii
               et
               Valentis
               condemnaverant
               ,
               reddi
               :
               renitentibus
               comminaris
               ,
               &
               postremum
               ad
               diripiendos
               mittis
               .
            
             he
             charges
             Constantius
             with
             owning
             and
             abetting
             with
             all
             his
             power
             the
             Creed
             of
             Valens
             and
             Ursacius
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             so
             very
             well
             known
             that
             he
             used
             all
             his
             power
             to
             oppose
             it
             .
             But
             beside
             all
             these
             reasons
             ,
             though
             I
             am
             no
             Critick
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             but
             discern
             that
             Treatise
             to
             be
             so
             utterly
             unlike
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Genius
             of
             that
             Father
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             have
             set
             his
             own
             Wit
             to
             mock
             and
             burlesque
             his
             own
             way
             of
             writing
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             writ
             so
             unlike
             himself
             .
             As
             will
             appear
             to
             any
             one
             that
             will
             but
             compare
             it
             with
             the
             remaining
             fragments
             of
             his
             two
             other
             Apologies
             .
             For
             beside
             the
             scabby
             imitation
             of
             his
             Stile
             ,
             the
             roughness
             of
             the
             matter
             was
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             smooth
             and
             gentle
             way
             of
             Address
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             betrays
             
             the
             rough
             hand
             of
             some
             
               Luciferian
               Esau.
            
             For
             all
             the
             Schismaticks
             of
             that
             Splenetick
             Sect
             kept
             up
             the
             rudeness
             of
             their
             Founder
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             very
             abusive
             in
             all
             their
             Writings
             ,
             and
             particularly
             sawcy
             in
             their
             expressions
             to
             Sovereign
             Princes
             :
             but
             most
             of
             all
             addicted
             to
             forge
             and
             divulge
             ill-natur'd
             Stories
             against
             all
             that
             they
             hated
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             men
             they
             both
             owed
             and
             paid
             their
             greatest
             spite
             to
             the
             Memory
             of
             Hosius
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             first
             man
             that
             condescended
             to
             an
             accommodation
             with
             the
             Euselians
             ,
             upon
             their
             anathematising
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             .
             Whereas
             
               Lucifer
               Calaritanus
            
             the
             Father
             of
             their
             Sect
             ,
             was
             so
             far
             from
             submitting
             to
             any
             terms
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             accept
             them
             to
             Communion
             upon
             repentance
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             separated
             himself
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Communion
             ,
             and
             made
             that
             ill
             natur'd
             Schism
             ,
             that
             his
             petulant
             followers
             were
             ferced
             to
             keep
             up
             by
             Stories
             and
             Calumnies
             against
             the
             Catholicks
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             Hosius
             the
             head
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             only
             do
             wicked
             things
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             be
             punish't
             for
             them
             by
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             we
             have
             a
             remarkable
             Story
             still
             remaining
             in
             
               Isidore
               Hispalensis
            
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             Apostacy
             and
             Prevarication
             at
             
               Sirmium
               ,
               Gregory
            
             a
             Luciferian
             
             Bishop
             of
             El●beris
             refused
             Communion
             with
             him
             at
             his
             return
             home
             ,
             at
             which
             he
             falls
             into
             a
             Passion
             ,
             resolves
             to
             procure
             his
             Banishment
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             it
             goes
             about
             to
             Excommunicate
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             is
             denouncing
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             he
             is
             struck
             dead
             by
             
             Gregory's
             Prayers
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Learned
             Annalist
             has
             left
             this
             great
             Man
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             Apostacy
             ,
             
             
               
                 Ad
                 Annum
              
               .
               357.
               n.
               30.
               
            
             he
             has
             been
             so
             kind
             as
             to
             rescue
             him
             from
             its
             Punishment
             ,
             because
             this
             Testimony
             of
             Isidore
             is
             apparently
             too
             late
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             lived
             at
             the
             distance
             of
             above
             two
             hundred
             years
             from
             Hosius
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             such
             Prodigy
             in
             all
             the
             Ancient
             or
             Co
             temporary
             Writers
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             all
             speak
             honourably
             of
             him
             after
             his
             death
             .
             Athanasius
             who
             has
             occasion
             often
             to
             mention
             him
             when
             dead
             always
             does
             it
             with
             the
             same
             respect
             that
             he
             treated
             him
             when
             alive
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             never
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             perisht
             by
             so
             remarkable
             a
             Judgment
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             first
             Authors
             of
             this
             Story
             were
             in
             all
             probability
             Marcellinus
             and
             Faustinus
             ,
             two
             Schismatical
             Luciferian
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Theodosius
             ,
             that
             then
             threw
             out
             a
             Famous
             Libel
             stuff't
             with
             Dirt
             and
             Calumny
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             Hosius
             ,
             but
             St.
             Hilary
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             ,
             
             and
             from
             them
             Isidore
             pick't
             up
             the
             Story
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Sirmium
             and
             conclude
             this
             Vindication
             of
             Hosius
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             taken
             off
             the
             Testimony
             of
             St.
             Hilary
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             Record
             and
             the
             incompetency
             of
             his
             Information
             ,
             so
             I
             think
             I
             can
             destroy
             it
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             one
             greater
             then
             he
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             was
             the
             man
             most
             concern'd
             in
             all
             this
             business
             ,
             so
             he
             understood
             it
             best
             ,
             and
             has
             left
             the
             best
             and
             only
             accurate
             account
             of
             it
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Sirmian
             Council
             all
             that
             he
             relates
             of
             Hosius
             his
             compliance
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             with
             long
             hard
             usage
             and
             great
             severity
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             at
             last
             with
             much
             difficulty
             brought
             him
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             own
             Communion
             with
             Valens
             and
             Ursacius
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             not
             to
             subscribe
             against
             Athanasius
             ;
             this
             is
             all
             the
             Story
             that
             he
             tells
             of
             this
             foul
             matter
             ,
             though
             he
             seems
             to
             suggest
             in
             his
             Apology
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             for
             some
             time
             forsook
             him
             ,
             through
             violence
             of
             torture
             ,
             but
             not
             one
             Syllable
             of
             his
             Subscription
             to
             any
             Creed
             ,
             much
             less
             that
             of
             Valens
             and
             his
             Party
             ,
             which
             Hilary
             might
             take
             to
             be
             the
             Creed
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             because
             they
             gave
             it
             out
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             the
             result
             of
             all
             there
             is
             so
             
             little
             Evidence
             of
             his
             subscribing
             that
             Bastard-Creed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             plainly
             none
             of
             his
             making
             any
             Subscription
             at
             all
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             certainly
             known
             is
             that
             he
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             ,
             by
             force
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             and
             so
             dismist
             home
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Testimony
             of
             St.
             Hilary
             were
             clear
             and
             certain
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             were
             not
             controlled
             by
             the
             stronger
             Testimony
             of
             St.
             Athanasius
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             plain
             Argument
             that
             evidently
             demonstrates
             that
             whatever
             the
             Complyance
             or
             Subscription
             of
             Hosius
             was
             ,
             it
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             Valens
             his
             Creed
             because
             whatever
             it
             was
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             all
             Writers
             agree
             by
             the
             Emperours
             threatnings
             and
             torments
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Emperour
             was
             so
             far
             from
             ever
             being
             so
             zealously
             concern'd
             for
             this
             Creed
             at
             the
             Council
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             framed
             both
             out
             of
             the
             Council
             and
             without
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             understood
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Bishops
             that
             were
             present
             at
             the
             Council
             ,
             he
             condemned
             it
             with
             great
             Passion
             and
             Displeasure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             setting
             aside
             all
             Evidences
             from
             Testimony
             ,
             this
             one
             Argument
             alone
             is
             an
             Eternal
             ba●le
             to
             the
             Story
             how
             well
             soever
             attested
             .
             So
             that
             after
             this
             I
             need
             not
             trouble
             my self
             or
             the
             Reader
             with
             discovering
             the
             mistakes
             of
             the
             Historians
             ,
             
             because
             the
             thing
             it self
             proves
             them
             so
             ,
             as
             when
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             say
             that
             he
             was
             brought
             by
             force
             to
             subscribe
             the
             Creeds
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             mistake
             is
             apparent
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             supposed
             the
             Council
             to
             have
             made
             three
             Forms
             of
             Faith
             ,
             when
             it
             made
             but
             one
             .
             As
             for
             Ruffinus
             and
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             ,
             I
             regard
             them
             not
             either
             in
             this
             or
             any
             ●ther
             part
             of
             the
             Arian
             History
             ,
             especially
             the
             latter
             who
             has
             committed
             as
             many
             faults
             through
             carelesness
             ,
             as
             Philostorgius
             and
             his
             Lacquey
             Sandius
             have
             through
             w●llful
             dishonesty
             .
             I
             have
             insisted
             the
             longer
             upon
             this
             particular
             Subject
             because
             it
             grieved
             me
             to
             see
             the
             reputation
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Man
             that
             had
             shined
             so
             long
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             to
             be
             thought
             at
             last
             to
             set
             in
             so
             much
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             great
             a
             blemish
             should
             so
             easily
             pass
             upon
             him
             through
             all
             Ages
             meerly
             through
             mistake
             and
             carelesness
             .
             But
             having
             so
             fully
             clear'd
             him
             of
             the
             foul
             Calumny
             laid
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             I
             may
             now
             proceed
             to
             do
             what
             Service
             I
             can
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             to
             Pope
             Liberius
             ,
             who
             too
             Poor
             Man
             !
             has
             had
             much
             harder
             usage
             upon
             this
             occasion
             then
             he
             really
             deserved
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             the
             same
             Fountain
             ,
             viz.
             A
             blind
             Testimony
             of
             St.
             Hilary
             and
             a
             bold
             Lye
             of
             Valens
             and
             his
             Faction
             ,
             the
             first
             has
             
             let
             fly
             three
             Anathema's
             for
             his
             Apostacy
             ,
             to
             which
             Baronius
             replies
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             foisted
             into
             him
             by
             some
             later
             hand
             :
             It
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             very
             little
             stress
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             those
             confused
             Fragments
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             might
             have
             pleaded
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             behalf
             of
             Hosius
             ,
             whereas
             he
             has
             taken
             great
             pains
             to
             condemn
             Hosius
             ,
             and
             acquit
             Liberius
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             St.
             Hilary
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             no
             means
             fair
             dealing
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             same
             shift
             wherewith
             he
             eludes
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Liberius
             ,
             he
             might
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             have
             taken
             off
             the
             Evidence
             against
             Hosius
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             has
             urged
             with
             the
             utmost
             severity
             against
             him
             ,
             though
             with
             what
             candour
             and
             justice
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Premisses
             .
             And
             as
             their
             case
             was
             the
             same
             as
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             St.
             Hilary
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             as
             to
             the
             lyes
             and
             slanders
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             they
             boasted
             of
             Hosius
             his
             rejecting
             the
             Consubstantiality
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Sozomen
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             very
             same
             braggs
             of
             Liberius
             ,
             
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
               15.
               
            
             as
             if
             he
             too
             had
             made
             the
             same
             Declaration
             .
             But
             though
             they
             had
             Ten
             Thousand
             Testimonies
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             more
             flying
             Reports
             ,
             his
             Innocence
             clears
             it self
             by
             his
             own
             actings
             ,
             for
             the
             true
             account
             of
             his
             whole
             compliance
             is
             
             best
             stated
             and
             understood
             from
             his
             own
             Epistles
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             as
             express
             as
             words
             can
             make
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             desired
             to
             be
             restored
             upon
             his
             Subscription
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Sirmian
             Council
             and
             yielding
             to
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Athanasius
             :
             And
             what
             is
             that
             to
             Valens
             his
             Faith
             forged
             in
             his
             own
             Conventicle
             after
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Council
             ?
             But
             though
             it
             be
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             clear
             him
             of
             all
             suspicion
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             off
             his
             integrity
             with
             that
             clearness
             that
             we
             have
             Hosius
             .
             For
             if
             Hosius
             had
             done
             what
             was
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             it
             was
             all
             done
             by
             force
             and
             compulsion
             ,
             whereas
             Liberius
             his
             compliance
             was
             a
             Free-will-offering
             ;
             he
             courted
             the
             E●sebians
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             their
             Association
             against
             his
             friend
             and
             fellow
             Sufferer
             Athanasius
             ,
             he
             boasted
             of
             his
             forwardness
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             over
             and
             over
             tender'd
             his
             Subscription
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             in
             humble
             and
             submissive
             Addresses
             ,
             with
             this
             Petition
             at
             the
             Tail
             of
             all
             ,
             That
             he
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             his
             Bishoprick
             ;
             nay
             he
             condescended
             so
             very
             low
             as
             to
             flatter
             and
             fawn
             upon
             such
             vile
             wretches
             as
             Valens
             and
             Ursacius
             .
             All
             which
             was
             an
             utter
             forfeiture
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             ingenuity
             ,
             for
             what
             could
             be
             more
             dirty
             and
             dishonest
             then
             to
             join
             so
             frankly
             
             with
             such
             perjur'd
             Villains
             in
             the
             ruine
             of
             an
             innocent
             Person
             ,
             only
             that
             himself
             might
             escape
             scot-free
             from
             their
             malice
             ?
             So
             that
             whereas
             this
             Fact
             of
             Liberius
             has
             been
             the
             subject
             of
             a
             long
             and
             fierce
             Contention
             between
             the
             Friends
             and
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             those
             being
             much
             concern'd
             and
             puzled
             to
             clear
             him
             from
             falling
             into
             Arianism
             ,
             because
             that
             would
             utterly
             spoil
             their
             modern
             Doctrine
             of
             Papal
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             these
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             labouring
             as
             hard
             to
             bring
             him
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             that
             foul
             and
             scandalous
             Apostacy
             ;
             in
             my
             poor
             Opinion
             one
             side
             might
             spare
             their
             fears
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             their
             pains
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             nothing
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             in
             all
             this
             Transaction
             :
             The
             Creed
             that
             he
             Subscribed
             could
             be
             no
             other
             then
             the
             first
             in
             this
             Council
             against
             Photinus
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             came
             up
             fully
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             ,
             though
             it
             wanted
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             declared
             much
             more
             expresly
             against
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             in
             its
             27
             Anathema's
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             which
             there
             is
             not
             a
             fuller
             protestation
             against
             it
             upon
             Record
             ,
             though
             the
             first
             would
             have
             been
             sufficient
             alone
             ,
             viz.
             If
             any
             Man
             say
             that
             the
             Son
             existed
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             any
             other
             substance
             ,
             
             and
             is
             not
             God
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             banisht
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
             But
             as
             for
             his
             delivering
             up
             Athanasius
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             thereby
             to
             purchase
             his
             own
             liberty
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             a
             base
             and
             dishonourable
             action
             to
             Sacrifice
             so
             brave
             a
             Man
             to
             his
             own
             private
             Convenience
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             all
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             disowning
             the
             truth
             ,
             much
             less
             opposing
             it
             ,
             he
             all
             along
             stood
             firm
             in
             his
             defiance
             to
             the
             Arian
             Faction
             ,
             and
             with
             it
             concludes
             his
             very
             Letter
             to
             Valens
             and
             Ursacius
             ,
             where
             after
             a
             Protestation
             of
             his
             Integrity
             in
             what
             he
             had
             there
             declared
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               Praevaricatori
               Anathema
               unà
               cum
               Arianis
               à
               me
               dictum
               .
            
             And
             now
             having
             thus
             clear'd
             the
             perplext
             controversie
             concerning
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Sirmian
             Council
             ,
             and
             the
             Subscription
             of
             these
             two
             great
             Men
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             proceed
             in
             the
             Series
             of
             our
             Story
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Valens
             and
             his
             Conventicle
             having
             put
             that
             impudent
             Sham
             upon
             the
             Council
             ,
             as
             to
             contrive
             a
             new
             Creed
             ,
             that
             discarded
             all
             the
             bars
             against
             Artanism
             ,
             and
             publish
             it
             to
             the
             World
             under
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Council
             it self
             ,
             this
             so
             gauled
             Basi●ius
             and
             the
             old
             Eusebians
             ,
             who
             flatter'd
             themselves
             with
             this
             
             conceit
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             their
             Travels
             they
             had
             now
             at
             last
             settled
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             united
             all
             Parties
             by
             asserting
             a
             likeness
             though
             not
             an
             Identity
             in
             substance
             ,
             against
             the
             new
             Sect
             of
             the
             Anomaeans
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             far
             from
             owning
             any
             thing
             like
             to
             equality
             between
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             that
             they
             held
             a
             perfect
             dissimilitude
             of
             Natures
             (
             ●o
             endless
             a
             thing
             is
             Metaphysicks
             ,
             when
             Men
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             peevish
             or
             wanton
             )
             And
             here
             begins
             the
             new
             Controversie
             (
             as
             Epiphanius
             observes
             )
             of
             Homousians
             and
             Homoiousians
             against
             the
             Anomaeans
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             
             is
             the
             first
             time
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             that
             we
             hear
             of
             the
             different
             Parties
             of
             the
             Homousians
             and
             Homoiousians
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             may
             rely
             upon
             the
             report
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             they
             never
             avowedly
             distinguisht
             themselves
             
             by
             those
             two
             words
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Seleucia
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             first
             occasion
             of
             it
             was
             given
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             was
             conven'd
             on
             purpose
             to
             contrive
             a
             Creed
             more
             comprehensive
             then
             that
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             instead
             of
             asserting
             the
             Consubstantiality
             of
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             all
             Parties
             ,
             it
             defines
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             *
             
               The
               unchangeable
               Image
               of
               the
               Divinity
               and
               
               Substance
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             But
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Sirmian
             Council
             this
             new
             Controversie
             is
             carried
             on
             both
             by
             the
             Homousians
             and
             Homoiousians
             against
             the
             Anomaeans
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             but
             high
             time
             when
             they
             began
             to
             out-bid
             the
             Arians
             ,
             especially
             when
             Aetius
             had
             about
             this
             time
             vented
             his
             new
             Heresie
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Son
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             either
             of
             the
             same
             or
             the
             like
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             unlike
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             bold
             Mechanick
             went
             beyond
             all
             the
             former
             Anomaeans
             ,
             that
             held
             only
             a
             dissimilitude
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             a
             likeness
             of
             Will
             ,
             whereas
             this
             new
             Heretique
             positively
             avers
             an
             unlikeness
             both
             of
             Nature
             and
             Will.
             He
             was
             by
             Trade
             a
             Goldsmith
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             but
             being
             a
             very
             pert
             and
             conceited
             Citizen
             ,
             and
             troubled
             as
             Photius
             expresses
             it
             in
             the
             description
             of
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             certain
             Disease
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             intemperance
             of
             prating
             ,
             he
             would
             needs
             set
             up
             for
             a
             thing
             of
             Learning
             ,
             and
             having
             got
             a
             little
             smattering
             in
             
             Aristotle's
             Logique
             ,
             the
             next
             thing
             was
             to
             be
             an
             Heretique
             too
             ,
             and
             so
             first
             declares
             for
             Arius
             ,
             and
             spends
             his
             time
             in
             running
             up
             and
             down
             to
             dispute
             with
             the
             Divines
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             grew
             
             so
             troublesome
             and
             impertinent
             in
             all
             Company
             that
             the
             Pedant
             was
             kickt
             out
             of
             Town
             .
             But
             having
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             publick
             Affront
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             out
             of
             countenance
             ,
             he
             grows
             proud
             that
             he
             should
             be
             so
             considerable
             as
             to
             be
             at
             all
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             resolves
             to
             leave
             his
             Master
             Arius
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Heresie
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             the
             very
             Muggleton
             of
             the
             Age.
             His
             great
             Admirers
             Philostorgius
             and
             Sandius
             are
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             tell
             us
             strange
             Stories
             of
             his
             profound
             skill
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Learned
             Languages
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             same
             page
             tell
             us
             again
             ,
             That
             after
             he
             was
             driven
             and
             affronted
             out
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             he
             fled
             to
             Anazarbus
             in
             Cilicia
             ,
             and
             there
             learnt
             his
             Grammar
             till
             his
             School-Master
             kickt
             him
             again
             out
             of
             doors
             for
             his
             sawcy
             and
             malepert
             behaviour
             towards
             him
             ;
             after
             which
             he
             wanders
             up
             and
             down
             to
             brawl
             and
             dispute
             with
             all
             Men
             of
             same
             for
             Learning
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             misfortune
             to
             be
             once
             overcome
             at
             disputation
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             he
             resolved
             (
             to
             be
             short
             )
             to
             hang
             himself
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             warned
             by
             an
             Angel
             in
             a
             Vision
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             endued
             with
             invincible
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             never
             more
             be
             vanquisht
             in
             disputation
             .
             Upon
             this
             he
             takes
             heart
             and
             repairs
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             
             to
             encounter
             the
             great
             .
             Aphthonius
             ,
             the
             then
             admir'd
             Man
             ,
             both
             for
             Subtilty
             and
             Eloquence
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             very
             first
             Rencounter
             disputes
             him
             to
             death
             .
             And
             when
             the
             mighty
             Hero
             had
             Conquer'd
             all
             the
             Giants
             of
             disputation
             ,
             he
             grows
             so
             generous
             as
             to
             turn
             Quack
             ,
             and
             kill
             of
             tree-cost
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             he
             creeps
             into
             Deacons
             Orders
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Eudoxius
             ,
             who
             was
             lately
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Eunuchs
             ,
             and
             being
             an
             ignorant
             and
             unlearned
             Man
             ,
             had
             the
             ill-fortune
             to
             admire
             this
             Mechanick
             Fop
             ,
             but
             being
             got
             into
             Orders
             ,
             he
             leaves
             his
             own
             Countrey
             to
             reside
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             that
             some
             body
             should
             be
             there
             ,
             who
             was
             able
             to
             cope
             with
             the
             great
             Athanasius
             ;
             and
             after
             a
             while
             he
             is
             falsely
             accused
             to
             Gallus
             ,
             by
             Basilius
             and
             Eustathius
             ,
             two
             great
             Bishops
             that
             he
             had
             bafled
             in
             disputation
             ,
             but
             he
             acquited
             himself
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             Gallus
             took
             him
             for
             his
             own
             Chaplain
             ,
             after
             whose
             death
             these
             spightful
             Bishops
             accuse
             him
             again
             to
             Constantius
             as
             privy
             to
             Gallus
             his
             Conspiracy
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             deliver'd
             by
             the
             Emperor
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             banish
             him
             to
             Pepuza
             in
             Phrygia
             .
             This
             Tale
             ,
             as
             ridiculous
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             the
             fairest
             Story
             that
             they
             could
             raise
             to
             the
             
             memory
             of
             this
             litt●e
             Heretique
             .
             Thô
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             meer
             Fanatique
             ,
             for
             being
             conscious
             to
             himself
             of
             his
             want
             of
             Education
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             thought
             something
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             pretends
             an
             immediate
             Revelation
             from
             God
             of
             all
             things
             that
             he
             had
             kept
             secret
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             particularly
             a
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Son
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             of
             the
             same
             or
             the
             like
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             (
             as
             the
             Church
             had
             taught
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             )
             that
             he
             was
             unlike
             him
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Now
             Basilius
             and
             the
             old
             Eusebians
             being
             alarm'd
             partly
             with
             the
             spreading
             of
             this
             new
             Heresie
             by
             the
             Patronage
             of
             Eudoxius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             partly
             with
             the
             late
             prevarication
             of
             Valens
             and
             his
             Companions
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             all
             by
             that
             League
             that
             they
             were
             making
             among
             themselves
             ,
             they
             certifie
             the
             Emperor
             of
             all
             these
             bold
             endeavours
             to
             break
             in
             pieces
             his
             late
             settlement
             of
             Union
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             so
             fond
             ,
             and
             had
             endeavoured
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             at
             present
             he
             declares
             against
             them
             with
             all
             possible
             keenness
             of
             Zeal
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             their
             final
             Extirpation
             resolves
             once
             more
             upon
             a
             general
             Council
             ,
             and
             first
             appoints
             it
             to
             meet
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             but
             before
             the
             set
             time
             
             of
             Meeting
             the
             City
             was
             destroyed
             by
             an
             Earth-quake
             ,
             which
             (
             says
             Philostorgius
             according
             to
             his
             Partial
             and
             Fanatique
             way
             of
             writing
             )
             befell
             them
             as
             a
             Judgment
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             most
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             City
             were
             Homousians
             .
             But
             upon
             its
             destruction
             several
             other
             places
             are
             mention'd
             ,
             though
             none
             could
             be
             agreed
             on
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             very
             place
             for
             the
             Council
             became
             a
             tedious
             matter
             of
             debate
             ;
             and
             Basilius
             with
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             whose
             motion
             it
             was
             resolved
             upon
             ,
             are
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Emperor
             to
             Sirmium
             to
             advise
             about
             it
             ,
             where
             they
             luckily
             meet
             with
             Valens
             and
             his
             Western
             Associates
             ,
             and
             falling
             into
             a
             Conference
             before
             the
             Emperor
             about
             the
             present
             Controversies
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             dispute
             till
             late
             at
             night
             ,
             they
             at
             last
             by
             the
             Emperours
             Motion
             agree
             upon
             a
             new
             accommodation
             to
             gratifie
             all
             Parties
             among
             themselves
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               Not
               to
            
             
             
               affirm
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               like
               the
               Father
               in
               Substance
               :
            
             And
             this
             was
             to
             please
             Valens
             and
             his
             Party
             ,
             who
             had
             exploded
             the
             word
             Substance
             out
             of
             their
             Creed
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             
               like
               him
               in
               all
               things
            
             ;
             and
             this
             could
             not
             but
             satisfie
             Basibius
             and
             his
             Party
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             were
             like
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             so
             in
             Substance
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             they
             agree
             upon
             the
             Reconciling
             
             Creed
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             third
             Sirmian
             Creed
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             so
             much
             laughed
             at
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             they
             were
             so
             soon
             ashamed
             ,
             for
             dating
             it
             according
             to
             the
             year
             of
             the
             Consuls
             ,
             Eusebius
             and
             Hypatius
             ,
             whereas
             all
             former
             Councils
             were
             never
             wont
             to
             set
             any
             Date
             to
             their
             Creeds
             ,
             thereby
             implying
             their
             settlement
             from
             the
             Beginning
             .
             But
             these
             piecings
             never
             hold
             firm
             ,
             for
             when
             they
             came
             to
             subscribe
             their
             Creed
             ,
             Valens
             would
             have
             shuffled
             ,
             writing
             only
             ,
             that
             
             the
             Son
             was
             like
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             was
             forced
             by
             the
             Emperor
             to
             add
             
               in
               all
               things
            
             ,
             and
             Basilius
             suspecting
             the
             fraud
             that
             might
             lye
             under
             these
             general
             words
             ,
             subjoins
             to
             his
             own
             Subscription
             ,
             When
             I
             say
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             like
             the
             Father
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             I
             mean
             not
             in
             Will
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             Substance
             .
             But
             that
             was
             no
             more
             then
             his
             own
             protestation
             ,
             for
             Valens
             having
             gain'd
             a
             Creed
             without
             the
             word
             Substance
             ,
             he
             had
             gain'd
             his
             point
             ,
             and
             so
             lays
             it
             up
             safe
             till
             he
             had
             occasion
             to
             use
             it
             for
             his
             own
             purpose
             .
             After
             this
             they
             agree
             to
             divide
             the
             Council
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             probably
             out
             of
             Jealousie
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             one
             to
             sit
             at
             Ariminum
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             at
             Seleucia
             in
             Isauria
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             Eastern
             .
             At
             Ariminum
             meet
             above
             
             400
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             Sandius
             ,
             like
             
             himself
             says
             above
             1000
             ,
             thus
             Men
             that
             accustom
             themselves
             to
             lying
             ,
             will
             often
             lye
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             Of
             these
             there
             were
             not
             above
             50
             of
             Valens
             his
             Party
             ,
             as
             Athanasius
             affirms
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             not
             above
             80
             ,
             as
             Severus
             ;
             but
             being
             emboldned
             by
             their
             late
             new
             Creed
             at
             Sirmium
             ,
             whereby
             they
             had
             at
             length
             shaken
             off
             all
             the
             Clogs
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             hitherto
             fastened
             on
             them
             to
             hinder
             their
             return
             to
             Arianism
             ,
             and
             being
             assured
             that
             the
             Emperor
             would
             back
             their
             motion
             with
             all
             his
             Zeal
             and
             Power
             ,
             they
             step
             forth
             
             and
             move
             for
             the
             Union
             and
             Satisfaction
             of
             all
             Parties
             ,
             that
             all
             former
             Creeds
             might
             be
             abolisht
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             late
             Creed
             agreed
             upon
             at
             Sirmium
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             his
             Imperial
             Majesty
             ,
             might
             be
             establisht
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             no
             such
             strict
             Inquisition
             should
             be
             made
             into
             Mens
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             does
             but
             breed
             Quarrels
             and
             Animosities
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             the
             Fathers
             being
             too
             well
             satisfied
             by
             so
             many
             experiments
             that
             had
             been
             made
             in
             this
             Princes
             Reign
             ,
             that
             nothing
             would
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             stop
             out
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             but
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             and
             now
             seeing
             all
             those
             fences
             that
             had
             been
             raised
             against
             it
             by
             so
             many
             Councils
             broke
             
             down
             and
             leapt
             over
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Church
             like
             to
             be
             turn'd
             into
             a
             Common
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             all
             Heresies
             without
             restraint
             or
             distinction
             ,
             resolve
             to
             make
             short
             work
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             not
             there
             to
             make
             new
             forms
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             were
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Faith
             that
             they
             had
             received
             from
             their
             Fore-fathers
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             present
             business
             was
             to
             make
             enquiry
             whether
             any
             thing
             were
             innovated
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             remove
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             demand
             of
             them
             for
             clearing
             themselves
             of
             any
             such
             design
             to
             subscribe
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             which
             they
             refusing
             ,
             the
             Synod
             proceeds
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             Establisht
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             Decree
             that
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             it
             should
             never
             be
             call'd
             in
             question
             ,
             it
             being
             an
             absurd
             thing
             to
             be
             always
             making
             new
             Faiths
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             but
             now
             beginning
             to
             believe
             .
             Their
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             the
             Title
             prefixt
             to
             it
             being
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             I
             shall
             set
             them
             down
             in
             their
             own
             words
             .
             The
             Title
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               Incipit
               definitio
               Catholica
            
             
             
               habita
               ab
               omnibus
               Catholicis
               Episcopis
               ,
               priusquam
               per
               terrenam
               potestatem
               territi
               ,
               Haereticorum
               consortio
               sociarentur
               in
               Concilio
               Ariminensi
               .
            
             The
             Decree
             thus
             ,
          
           
           
             
               Sic
               credimus
               placere
               omnibus
               posse
               Catholicis
               à
               Symbolo
               accepto
               nos
               recedere
               non
               oportere
               ,
               quod
               in
               collatione
               apud
               omnes
               integrum
               recognovimus
               :
               nec
               à
               fide
               recessuros
               ,
               quam
               per
               Prophetas
               à
               Deo
               Patre
               per
               Christum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               ,
               docente
               Spiritu
               Sancto
               ,
               &
               in
               Evangeliis
               &
               in
               Apostolis
               omnibus
               suscepimus
               ,
               ut
               per
               traditionem
               Pa.
               trum
               secundum
               successionem
               Apostolorum
               usque
               ad
               tractatum
               apud
               Nicaeam
               habitum
               ,
               contra
               haeresin
               quae
               tunc
               temporis
               exurrexerat
               ,
               positum
               nunc
               usque
               permanet
               .
               Quibus
               omnibus
               nec
               addendum
               aliquid
               credimus
               nec
               minui
               posse
               manifestum
               est
               .
               Placet
               ergo
               nihil
               novum
               fieri
               ;
               substantiae
               quoque
               nomen
               &
               rem
               à
               multis
               sanctis
               scripturis
               insinuatam
               mentibus
               nostris
               obtinere
               debere
               sui
               firmitatem
               .
               Quam
               rem
               cum
               suo
               nomine
               Ecclesia
               Catholica
               cum
               doctrinâ
               deificâ
               semper
               confiteri
               &
               profiteri
               consuevit
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             brave
             resolution
             ,
             and
             becoming
             the
             courage
             of
             such
             a
             Venerable
             Assembly
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             stood
             to
             it
             .
             To
             this
             Decree
             they
             demand
             Valens
             and
             his
             followers
             to
             submit
             themselves
             ,
             but
             they
             refuse
             and
             stand
             upon
             their
             late
             Imperial
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             all
             deposed
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             they
             certifie
             the
             Emperour
             in
             a
             Synodical
             Epistle
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             give
             him
             this
             reason
             of
             their
             resolution
             of
             sticking
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Faith.
             
               Quae
               sola
               hostis
               &
               interfectrix
               Arianae
               
               Haereseos
               ,
               in
               quâ
               certè
               &
               addere
               aliquid
               temerarium
               est
               ,
               &
               auferre
               periculosum
               quorum
               si
               alterutrum
               fiat
               ,
               erit
               hostib●s
               quidlibet
               agendi
               libera
               facultas
               .
            
             Because
             that
             alone
             cut
             the
             Throat
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             so
             that
             to
             add
             any
             thing
             to
             it
             or
             diminish
             any
             thing
             from
             it
             ,
             would
             open
             a
             gap
             to
             the
             Enemies
             to
             break
             down
             all
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             was
             St.
             Hilary
             at
             last
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             been
             formerly
             for
             framing
             new
             Creeds
             to
             way-lay
             new
             Heresies
             ,
             
               Fides
               quae
               apud
               Nicaeam
               ordinata
               est
               ,
               plena
               at
               que
               perfecta
               est
               ,
               &
               omnibus
               undique
            
             
             
               quibus
               irrepere
               haeretici
               solent
               ,
               aditibus
               obsetatis
               ,
               inviolabili
               inter
               Patrem
               &
               Filium
               aeternae
               unitatis
               soliditate
               connectitur
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             result
             of
             this
             Great
             Council
             ,
             and
             yet
             though
             there
             are
             so
             many
             clear
             and
             undoubted
             Records
             of
             it
             ,
             Philostorgius
             and
             Sandius
             are
             so
             infatuated
             as
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Council
             unanimously
             agreed
             in
             rejecting
             the
             Homoousian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Sandius
             adds
             ,
             that
             they
             condemned
             the
             Council
             of
             
             Nice
             as
             diabolical
             .
             But
             immediately
             after
             this
             Vote
             of
             
               No
               Faith
            
             after
             the
             
               Nicene
               ,
               Valens
            
             and
             his
             Associates
             leave
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Legates
             could
             come
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             they
             inform
             him
             of
             the
             stubborness
             of
             the
             Council
             in
             rejecting
             his
             own
             Imperial
             Creed
             ,
             and
             to
             aggravate
             
             the
             affront
             setting
             up
             against
             it
             his
             old
             Enemy
             Homoousios
             ,
             so
             that
             after
             twenty
             years
             War
             that
             his
             Majesty
             had
             waged
             against
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             given
             it
             much
             greater
             Strength
             and
             Authority
             then
             it
             ever
             had
             before
             ,
             by
             Voting
             it
             perpotual
             and
             unchangeable
             .
             Upon
             this
             finding
             his
             project
             that
             he
             had
             been
             so
             long
             in
             hatching
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             thought
             had
             brought
             to
             some
             life
             ,
             so
             unexpectedly
             dash't
             to
             nothing
             ,
             it
             swells
             his
             Choler
             into
             Rage
             and
             Madness
             ,
             and
             he
             now
             vows
             never
             more
             to
             be
             bafled
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             was
             always
             as
             Ammianus
             describes
             him
             ,
             
               inexorabilis
               suae
               Authoritatis
               vindex
            
             ,
             an
             implacable
             exacter
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             from
             this
             time
             forward
             his
             Reign
             was
             nothing
             but
             Force
             and
             Tyranny
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             will
             neither
             admit
             the
             Legates
             of
             the
             Council
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             nor
             dismiss
             the
             Council
             it self
             ,
             but
             writes
             a
             surly
             Letter
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             only
             bids
             them
             to
             wait
             for
             an
             Answer
             till
             his
             return
             from
             the
             War
             with
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             *
             which
             was
             done
             by
             the
             advice
             and
             contrivance
             of
             Valens
             and
             his
             Associates
             to
             tire
             out
             the
             poor
             old
             Bishops
             that
             desired
             to
             return
             home
             to
             their
             Charges
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             to
             demolish
             this
             new
             Sconce
             that
             they
             had
             raised
             against
             the
             Heresie
             .
             But
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             by
             this
             rough
             and
             careless
             answer
             they
             sufficiently
             
             understood
             his
             meaning
             ,
             and
             so
             
             send
             a
             bold
             and
             peremptory
             Letter
             to
             assure
             him
             ,
             that
             let
             him
             do
             what
             he
             would
             they
             were
             resolved
             never
             to
             depart
             from
             their
             resolution
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Petition
             to
             be
             immediately
             dismist
             .
             But
             for
             all
             that
             he
             leaves
             them
             in
             Council
             all
             Winter
             to
             blow
             their
             Fingers
             ,
             and
             cool
             their
             Resolutions
             till
             his
             return
             from
             the
             War.
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             at
             the
             Request
             of
             Valens
             and
             his
             fifty
             Men
             he
             commands
             themselves
             to
             
             repair
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Nice
             in
             Thrace
             ,
             namesake
             to
             that
             in
             Bithynia
             ,
             and
             decoy
             along
             with
             them
             as
             many
             Bishops
             as
             they
             could
             pick
             up
             through
             weakness
             or
             Cowardise
             ,
             and
             there
             Vote
             his
             own
             Form
             for
             the
             standing
             and
             unalterable
             rule
             of
             Faith
             with
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Faith.
             All
             which
             is
             accordingly
             done
             ,
             only
             they
             put
             a
             new
             trick
             upon
             his
             Credulity
             ,
             for
             whereas
             his
             own
             Creed
             run
             thus
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             was
             
               like
               the
               Father
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             they
             only
             set
             it
             down
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Valens
             as
             he
             would
             have
             subscribed
             it
             before
             the
             Emperour
             at
             
               Sirmium
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               like
               the
               Father
               .
            
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             inform
             the
             Emperour
             that
             
             they
             had
             exactly
             obeyed
             his
             Commands
             that
             he
             laid
             upon
             them
             at
             his
             departure
             to
             his
             Wars
             ,
             
               ne
               quis
               usiae
               vel
               homousii
               nomina
               
               Eccles●e
               Dei
               ignota
               aliquando
               nominet
               ,
               quod
               Scandalum
               inter
               fratres
               facere
               solet
               .
            
             With
             this
             the
             poor
             abused
             Emperour
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             returns
             home
             ,
             all
             that
             refuse
             to
             subscribe
             this
             new
             curtail'd
             Creed
             are
             banish't
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             particularly
             Liberius
             of
             Rome
             is
             sent
             to
             travel
             a
             Second
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             Legates
             from
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             at
             Ariminum
             are
             forced
             to
             a
             subscription
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             most
             of
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             are
             brought
             to
             a
             complyance
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             perswasions
             of
             Valens
             and
             his
             Friends
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             Emperours
             Will
             as
             a
             present
             expedient
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             their
             solemn
             and
             vehement
             Protestations
             against
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             very
             moment
             of
             time
             in
             which
             St.
             Jerom
             says
             ,
             
               Ingemuit
               totus
               Orbis
               ,
               &
               Arianum
               se
               esse
               miratus
               est
               ,
            
             A
             passage
             quite
             worn
             out
             by
             
             our
             Innovators
             to
             prove
             an
             Apostacy
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             from
             the
             true
             Faith.
             Whereas
             St.
             Jerom
             is
             so
             far
             from
             intimating
             any
             such
             Apostacy
             ,
             that
             he
             only
             complains
             of
             it
             as
             a
             Cheat
             and
             Trapan
             ,
             which
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Bishops
             understood
             ,
             they
             did
             with
             infinite
             indignation
             disclaim
             their
             Subscriptions
             .
             So
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             Arian
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             fall'n
             out
             with
             it self
             for
             being
             so
             weakly
             over-reach't
             
             and
             out-witted
             by
             an
             handful
             of
             Arians
             ,
             who
             had
             drawn
             them
             in
             by
             their
             great
             Protestations
             and
             Professions
             against
             Arianism
             to
             subscribe
             such
             a
             loose
             and
             ambiguous
             Form
             of
             Faith
             as
             might
             let
             it
             in
             ;
             otherwise
             as
             for
             the
             Creed
             it self
             himself
             pleads
             for
             it
             ,
             
               Nunquid
               hîc
               insertum
               est
               ,
               erat
               tempus
               quando
               non
               erat
               ?
               vel
               de
               nullis
               extantibus
               Creatura
               est
               filius
               dei
               ?
               Perfecta
               fides
               est
               Deum
               de
               Deo
               credere
               .
               Et
               natum
               aiebant
               unigenitum
               solùm
               ex
               Deo
               Patre
               .
               Quid
               est
               natum
               ?
               certè
               non
               factum
               :
               Nativitas
               suspicionem
               auferebat
               Creaturae
               .
            
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             subjoyns
             several
             Anathema's
             so
             frankly
             pronounced
             at
             the
             same
             time
             by
             Valens
             and
             his
             Confederates
             against
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             but
             prevent
             all
             Jealousie
             of
             any
             design
             to
             introduce
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Council
             being
             dismist
             ,
             Valens
             and
             his
             Party
             insult
             over
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             gain'd
             their
             point
             against
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             
               Dimisso
               Concilio
               caeperunt
               postea
               Valens
               &
               Ursacius
               caeteriquenequitiae
               eorum
               socii
               palmas
               suas
               jactitare
               ,
               dicentes
               se
               filium
               non
               Creaturam
               negasse
               ,
               sed
               similem
               caeteris
               creaturis
               ,
               tum
               Usiae
               nomen
               abolitum
               est
               .
               Tunc
               Nicaenae
               fidei
               damnatio
               conclamata
               est
               ,
               Ingemuit
               totus
               Orbis
               &
               Arianum
               se
               esse
               miratus
               est
               .
            
             
               The
               Council
               being
               dissolved
               ,
               Valens
               and
               
               Ursacius
               and
               the
               other
               Associates
               of
               their
               wickedness
               spread
               their
               Plumes
               ,
               boasting
               that
               they
               had
               not
               denyed
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               be
               a
               Creature
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               like
               the
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               then
               was
               the
               Name
               of
               Substance
               abolish't
               ,
               then
               was
               the
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Faith
               proclaimed
               ,
               then
               did
               the
               whole
               World
               groan
               and
               admire
               to
               see
               it self
               become
               Arian
               .
            
             But
             were
             they
             so
             ?
             No
             so
             far
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Cheat
             was
             discovered
             ,
             they
             run
             about
             like
             so
             many
             mad
             Men
             ,
             tearing
             their
             hair
             and
             taking
             the
             Sacrament
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             suspecting
             no
             harm
             they
             were
             merely
             over-reacht
             by
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             abhorred
             that
             ill
             use
             that
             Valens
             and
             his
             Villains
             had
             madeof
             their
             Condescention
             ,
             and
             begg'd
             pardon
             of
             the
             World
             for
             their
             Folly
             and
             Easiness
             .
             
               Concurrebant
               Episcopi
               qui
               Ariminensibus
            
             
             
               dolis
               irretiti
               sine
               conscientiâ
               haeretici
               ferebantur
               ,
               contestantes
               corpus
               domini
               ,
               &
               quicquid
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               sanctum
               est
               ,
               se
               nihil
               mali
               in
               suâ
               ●ide
               suspicatos
               .
               Putavimus
               ,
               diceba●t
               ,
               sensum
               congruere
               cum
               verbis
               ;
               nec
               in
               Ecclesià
               Dei
               ,
               ubi
               simplicitas
               ,
               ubi
               pura
               confessio
               est
               ,
               aliud
               in
               corde
               clausum
               esse
               ,
               aliud
               in
               labiis
               proferri
               timuimus
               .
               Decepit
               nos
               bona
               de
               malis
               existimatio
               ,
               non
               sumus
               arbitrati
               sacerdotes
               Christi
               adversus
               Christum
               pugnare
               .
            
             This
             is
             their
             Protestation
             ,
             and
             
             how
             well
             they
             made
             it
             good
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             next
             Reign
             ,
             but
             however
             evident
             it
             is
             that
             St.
             Jerom
             never
             intended
             by
             this
             passage
             (
             as
             it
             is
             vulgarly
             abused
             )
             that
             Arianism
             had
             really
             prevailed
             over
             the
             Orthodox
             World
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             that
             the
             Orthodox
             World
             was
             astonsh't
             to
             see
             it self
             over-reach't
             by
             it
             .
             And
             so
             ended
             this
             great
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             in
             meer
             fraud
             and
             violence
             .
             And
             that
             in
             the
             management
             of
             Church
             Affairs
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             settlement
             of
             it
             in
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Christian
             Bishops
             is
             regarded
             ,
             can
             never
             come
             to
             any
             lasting
             effect
             (
             though
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Monarchy
             is
             as
             lyable
             to
             corruptions
             and
             abuses
             as
             any
             other
             State
             or
             Government
             )
             and
             particularly
             with
             how
             much
             ease
             and
             no
             power
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             all
             these
             mighty
             Contrivances
             were
             brought
             to
             nothing
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Julian
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             ill
             as
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             concluded
             ,
             that
             of
             Seleucia
             ended
             worse
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             nothing
             but
             bawling
             ,
             tumult
             ,
             and
             confusion
             ,
             for
             it
             consisted
             of
             two
             Parties
             ,
             that
             fearing
             one
             anothers
             Accusations
             they
             both
             endeavour'd
             to
             disturb
             all
             Proceedings
             ,
             till
             that
             point
             of
             enquiring
             into
             Mens
             lives
             was
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             obtain'd
             
             they
             proceed
             to
             enquire
             and
             determine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Council
             of
             Arminium
             consisted
             of
             Catholicks
             and
             Arians
             ,
             this
             was
             made
             up
             of
             Acacians
             ,
             that
             followed
             the
             Blasphemy
             of
             Aetius
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             Eusebians
             that
             approved
             all
             things
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             Consubstantial
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Acacians
             defied
             the
             Council
             it self
             and
             all
             its
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             not
             only
             the
             word
             Consubstantial
             but
             that
             of
             Substance
             too
             abolisht
             .
             But
             to
             prevent
             this
             the
             Eusebians
             at
             the
             motion
             of
             Silvanus
             set
             up
             the
             Antiochian
             Creed
             for
             the
             Standard
             of
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             and
             depose
             all
             that
             refuse
             subscription
             to
             it
             ,
             Acacius
             and
             his
             Party
             on
             the
             contrary
             give
             in
             a
             Libel
             in
             which
             they
             equally
             condemn
             all
             unscriptural
             words
             ,
             &
             anathematise
             their
             own
             Doctrine
             of
             Dissimilitude
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             better
             condemn
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             knew
             would
             take
             with
             the
             Emperour
             to
             take
             away
             the
             discriminating
             words
             of
             all
             Parties
             .
             But
             when
             this
             new
             Faith
             was
             read
             ,
             Sophronius
             an
             Eusebian
             cryes
             out
             ,
             if
             we
             must
             be
             making
             new
             Faiths
             every
             day
             ,
             in
             a
             little
             time
             we
             shall
             have
             none
             at
             all
             But
             to
             that
             it
             is
             replyed
             by
             Acacius
             ,
             If
             you
             laid
             aside
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             for
             yours
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             we
             lay
             aside
             yours
             for
             one
             more
             unexceptionable
             ?
             and
             thus
             were
             they
             caught
             in
             their
             own
             Snare
             for
             not
             acquiescing
             
             in
             the
             first
             determination
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             infinite
             turmoil
             of
             so
             many
             Councils
             they
             are
             now
             convinced
             of
             their
             own
             folly
             .
             But
             however
             they
             proceed
             on
             to
             wrangle
             so
             intemperately
             that
             Leonas
             ,
             who
             was
             appointed
             by
             the
             Emperour
             to
             see
             things
             fairly
             managed
             ,
             was
             so
             out
             of
             all
             patience
             ,
             that
             he
             turn'd
             them
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             and
             bid
             them
             go
             trifle
             among
             themselves
             .
             So
             both
             Parties
             had
             their
             ends
             ,
             having
             escaped
             each
             others
             Accusations
             ,
             and
             establisht
             their
             own
             Doctrine
             with
             the
             formality
             of
             a
             Council
             .
             This
             being
             done
             both
             post
             to
             Constantinople
             to
             tell
             their
             own
             Story
             ,
             but
             the
             Acacians
             coming
             first
             they
             so
             prepossess
             the
             Emperour
             with
             prejudice
             against
             his
             old
             friends
             as
             to
             engage
             him
             on
             their
             side
             against
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             opinion
             .
             They
             tell
             him
             that
             Basilius
             and
             the
             other
             Party
             were
             stiff
             and
             inflexible
             in
             their
             own
             determinations
             ,
             and
             would
             yield
             nothing
             for
             the
             reconciling
             of
             Dissenting
             Parties
             ,
             nor
             remove
             any
             of
             the
             Offensive
             Words
             that
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             these
             Dissentions
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             that
             of
             Dissimilitude
             ;
             now
             they
             knew
             the
             Design
             of
             reconciling
             to
             be
             the
             Emperour's
             Darling
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Dissimilitude
             his
             particular
             aversation
             .
             Upon
             this
             he
             in
             great
             haste
             and
             fury
             calls
             a
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             of
             Fifty
             Bishops
             ,
             where
             these
             crafty
             men
             gain
             
             more
             ground
             for
             themselves
             by
             seeming
             to
             promote
             his
             great
             reconciling
             project
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             which
             they
             present
             him
             with
             a
             Creed
             wide
             enough
             to
             take
             in
             all
             Parties
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             banish
             not
             only
             the
             word
             ,
             Substance
             ,
             and
             Consubstantial
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Hypostasis
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             held
             a
             Dissimilitude
             in
             Substance
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             to
             blind
             him
             they
             now
             dissemble
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             leaving
             it
             undetermined
             they
             serve
             his
             design
             of
             comprehension
             ,
             and
             therefore
             instead
             of
             his
             own
             Sirmian
             Creed
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             was
             like
             the
             Father
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             they
             put
             him
             off
             with
             this
             general
             and
             ambiguous
             Form
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             is
             like
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             they
             believed
             ,
             in
             Will
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Substance
             .
             Now
             this
             Creed
             was
             a
             meer
             contrivance
             to
             let
             in
             Aëtianism
             ,
             of
             which
             of
             all
             Heresies
             the
             Emperour
             had
             the
             greatest
             abhorrence
             ,
             yet
             such
             was
             his
             dotage
             and
             infatuation
             to
             compass
             his
             long
             look't
             for
             project
             ,
             that
             he
             embraces
             it
             with
             both
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             heart
             .
             And
             grows
             so
             fond
             of
             the
             new
             Darling
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             old
             Friends
             Basilius
             and
             Silvanus
             and
             the
             rest
             came
             he
             refused
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             Basilius
             thought
             he
             might
             freely
             discourse
             with
             him
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             commands
             him
             silence
             at
             his
             Peril
             as
             a
             disturber
             
             of
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             .
             Upon
             this
             Eustathius
             takes
             the
             confidence
             to
             inform
             the
             Emperour
             that
             those
             Men
             were
             not
             the
             Men
             that
             he
             took
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             were
             Aëtians
             ,
             and
             held
             the
             Blasphemy
             of
             Dissimilitude
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             proves
             particularly
             upon
             Eudoxius
             of
             Antioch
             .
             This
             turns
             the
             Tide
             of
             his
             Fury
             ,
             and
             puts
             him
             into
             such
             a
             Storm
             that
             Eudoxius
             to
             appease
             it
             is
             forced
             to
             throw
             his
             Friend
             Aëtius
             into
             it
             ,
             by
             laying
             the
             Book
             that
             Eustathius
             had
             laid
             to
             his
             own
             Charge
             at
             Aëtius
             his
             door
             .
             Upon
             this
             Aëtius
             is
             immediately
             sent
             for
             to
             Court
             ,
             whither
             he
             repairs
             with
             all
             joy
             and
             speed
             ,
             thinking
             of
             nothing
             but
             the
             praise
             that
             the
             Emperour
             would
             give
             him
             for
             his
             subtle
             knack
             at
             disputing
             ,
             and
             no
             sooner
             comes
             into
             to
             the
             presence
             but
             upon
             the
             first
             question
             greedily
             owns
             himself
             Father
             of
             the
             Brat
             ,
             and
             upon
             it
             is
             immediately
             banisht
             into
             Phrygia
             *
             .
             All
             his
             Adherents
             are
             required
             either
             to
             anathematise
             his
             Heresie
             or
             follow
             his
             Fortune
             ,
             but
             they
             chose
             to
             quit
             both
             their
             friend
             and
             their
             opinion
             rather
             then
             their
             Bishopricks
             .
             But
             then
             they
             are
             soon
             quit
             with
             the
             Eusebians
             for
             putting
             the
             Emperour
             upon
             this
             Test
             ,
             by
             propounding
             another
             for
             them
             
             that
             they
             knew
             would
             not
             pass
             ,
             viz.
             to
             renounce
             the
             words
             Substance
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             this
             immediately
             takes
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             done
             it
             must
             be
             out
             of
             hand
             .
             To
             put
             this
             off
             Silvanus
             propounds
             that
             the
             Acacians
             may
             be
             made
             to
             renounce
             all
             the
             Arian
             Phrases
             ,
             but
             they
             stick
             at
             nothing
             ,
             and
             abjure
             them
             all
             .
             But
             then
             their
             Adversaries
             must
             abhor
             too
             ,
             which
             refusing
             stifly
             to
             do
             are
             thrust
             into
             banishment
             .
             But
             here
             the
             conclusion
             of
             all
             these
             Contests
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             for
             the
             last
             words
             that
             were
             spoke
             by
             Silvanus
             in
             behalf
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             not
             renouncing
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             were
             these
             .
             
               If
               God
               the
               Son
               exist
               neither
               from
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               from
               any
               other
               substance
               ,
               then
               he
               must
               be
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               with
               the
               Father
               .
            
             And
             thus
             after
             all
             our
             tedious
             and
             long
             travel
             ,
             are
             we
             just
             where
             we
             were
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             for
             this
             was
             the
             very
             Argument
             approved
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             for
             setling
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             now
             after
             twenty
             years
             contest
             against
             it
             ,
             are
             those
             very
             Men
             that
             have
             all
             along
             made
             such
             stirs
             about
             it
             ,
             forced
             to
             take
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             are
             convinced
             by
             so
             long
             experience
             that
             if
             they
             once
             quit
             the
             settled
             faith
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             putting
             any
             stop
             to
             the
             Progress
             of
             extravagant
             Opinions
             .
             And
             after
             this
             Athanasius
             notwithstanding
             
             all
             the
             troubles
             that
             they
             had
             so
             unjustly
             
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             ill
             Names
             that
             he
             had
             so
             justly
             given
             them
             ,
             owns
             friendship
             with
             them
             and
             gives
             them
             the
             Title
             of
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             he
             says
             differ
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             not
             in
             sense
             but
             in
             words
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             acknowledge
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             other
             Substance
             ,
             nor
             a
             Creature
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             Natural
             and
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             a
             very
             little
             distance
             from
             owning
             the
             word
             consubstantial
             .
             But
             the
             Emperour
             is
             so
             in
             love
             with
             this
             new
             Acacian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             eager
             in
             pursuit
             of
             his
             old
             Homoousian
             Enemy
             ,
             that
             he
             at
             last
             quits
             the
             Party
             that
             he
             had
             all
             his
             life-time
             with
             so
             much
             vehemence
             abetted
             ,
             to
             joyn
             in
             with
             these
             very
             Men
             that
             he
             had
             always
             and
             even
             at
             this
             very
             time
             detested
             .
             And
             they
             having
             got
             him
             into
             their
             possession
             ,
             they
             resolve
             to
             make
             their
             best
             bargain
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             to
             the
             old
             work
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             Plunder
             and
             Sequestration
             ,
             tell
             the
             Emperour
             Tales
             and
             Stories
             of
             their
             Enemies
             that
             had
             fat
             Bishopricks
             ,
             and
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             put
             his
             own
             friends
             out
             and
             put
             themselves
             in
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             they
             turn
             Macedonius
             that
             Seditious
             Incendiary
             out
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             place
             Eudoxius
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             very
             
               Hugh
               Peters
            
             of
             that
             age
             for
             prophaneness
             ,
             luxury
             &
             debauchery
             ,
             in
             his
             See.
             And
             after
             the
             
             same
             manner
             that
             the
             Eusebians
             had
             ejected
             the
             Catholiques
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             displace
             
             them
             ,
             as
             Basilius
             of
             
               Ancyra
               ,
               Eustathius
            
             of
             
               Sebasta
               ,
               Eleusius
            
             of
             
               Cizicum
               ,
               Dracontius
            
             of
             
               Pergamus
               ,
               Silvanus
            
             of
             
               Tarsus
               ,
               Sophronius
            
             of
             Pompeiopolis
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             their
             Mal●ce
             they
             stood
             in
             l●ttle
             need
             of
             forger●es
             ,
             the
             Eusebians
             being
             generally
             ill
             men
             ,
             that
             came
             into
             the
             Church
             only
             for
             ease
             and
             preferment
             ,
             no
             wonder
             then
             if
             they
             were
             so
             easily
             expell'd
             by
             these
             new
             Sycophants
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             grossest
             imoralities
             ,
             and
             such
             were
             the
             crimescharged
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             set
             down
             by
             Sozomen
             in
             the
             place
             above-cited
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             after
             all
             these
             windings
             and
             turnings
             to
             get
             loose
             from
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             run
             away
             by
             this
             upstart
             Sect
             ,
             the
             very
             dreggs
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             the
             Acacians
             being
             only
             the
             Rump
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             that
             had
             supplanted
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             the
             Catholiques
             by
             out-reaching
             them
             in
             their
             own
             craft
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             natural
             event
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Authors
             of
             it
             are
             at
             last
             devoured
             by
             their
             own
             spawn
             .
             But
             these
             Wretches
             having
             got
             the
             Power
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             Philostorgius
             himself
             tells
             the
             story
             ,
             they
             fall
             out
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             destroy
             each
             other
             
             by
             mutual
             Accusations
             .
             The
             great
             
             Triumvirate
             of
             the
             Party
             
               Eudoxius
               ,
               Eunomius
            
             and
             Acacius
             accuse
             one
             another
             ,
             Eudoxius
             falls
             foul
             upon
             Eunomius
             ,
             and
             Eumonius
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             Acacius
             upon
             both
             ,
             and
             slanders
             them
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             supposing
             that
             only
             to
             accuse
             without
             proof
             wasenough
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             ever
             had
             been
             ,
             to
             procure
             their
             condemnation
             ;
             but
             he
             hapning
             in
             a
             grave
             fit
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             Acacius
             having
             no
             proof
             to
             back
             his
             tale
             was
             forced
             to
             disappear
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Emperor
             still
             finding
             himself
             abused
             by
             a
             new
             pack
             of
             Cheats
             ,
             resolves
             after
             all
             his
             disappointments
             to
             try
             one
             Council
             more
             ,
             but
             whilst
             that
             was
             in
             consultation
             Julian
             rebells
             ,
             and
             Constantius
             his
             heart
             breaks
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             his
             unskilful
             tampering
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             leaves
             it
             at
             last
             buried
             and
             lost
             in
             its
             own
             confusions
             ,
             for
             instead
             of
             making
             up
             the
             breaches
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             this
             comprehensive
             and
             indefinite
             Creed
             of
             the
             Acacians
             ,
             it
             was
             every
             where
             broke
             into
             tumult
             and
             civil
             War.
             In
             all
             Cities
             the
             People
             siding
             some
             with
             the
             ejected
             Bishops
             and
             some
             with
             the
             Intruders
             ,
             andeach
             party
             esteeming
             the
             other
             Hereticks
             ,
             though
             for
             what
             neither
             knew
             ,
             they
             set
             up
             distinct
             Communions
             ,
             and
             that
             soon
             fills
             all
             places
             with
             Noise
             ,
             Dispute
             ,
             and
             Contention
             ,
             
             and
             oftentimes
             with
             the
             fury
             and
             outrage
             of
             the
             Rabble
             .
             But
             the
             Acacians
             having
             got
             the
             mastery
             ,
             they
             put
             off
             all
             disguise
             ,
             and
             now
             publickly
             declare
             both
             for
             A●t●anism
             and
             A●ianism
             .
             For
             Meletius
             one
             of
             their
             own
             party
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             for
             his
             zeal
             to
             the
             cause
             ,
             turning
             Orthodox
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             spite
             ,
             and
             preaching
             up
             the
             Ni●ene
             Faith
             ,
             they
             assemble
             there
             in
             the
             year
             360
             in
             order
             to
             his
             deposition
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             pretence
             take
             the
             opportunity
             of
             drawing
             up
             a
             new
             form
             of
             Faith.
             In
             which
             they
             not
             only
             dash
             out
             the
             likeness
             of
             the
             Son
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             their
             former
             Creed
             ,
             but
             expresly
             declare
             a
             dissimilitude
             both
             in
             substance
             and
             will
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             end
             of
             all
             this
             fatal
             Tragedy
             ,
             and
             above
             thirty
             years
             contention
             about
             one
             word
             against
             the
             Authoritative
             determination
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             parties
             had
             tired
             themselves
             ,
             
               A
               tius
            
             a
             pert
             and
             ignorant
             Mechanick
             carrys
             away
             the
             ball
             .
             
               Thus
               far
               ,
               says
               Athanasius
               ,
               have
               they
               trifled
               away
               
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               into
               what
               wild
               conceits
               they
               will
               wander
               no
               man
               can
               foresee
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               stop
               to
               be
               set
               to
               their
               Extravagance
               ,
               till
               they
               shall
               return
               to
               themselves
               and
               say
               ,
               let
               us
               return
               to
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               Abhor
               the
               Arian
               
               Heresy
               and
               embrace
               the
               Nicene
               Faith
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               clear
               that
               all
               contention
               against
               this
               ,
               let
               Men
               pretend
               what
               they
               will
               at
               top
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               that
               at
               bottom
               ,
               and
               if
               men
               will
               not
               stick
               to
               the
               sacred
               determination
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               way
               left
               to
               keep
               out
               the
               Heresy
               .
            
             Nor
             indeed
             all
             the
             follys
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             when
             once
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             despised
             ,
             and
             this
             Itching
             humour
             of
             dispute
             broke
             out
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             though
             the
             Civil
             Government
             keep
             their
             nails
             never
             so
             short
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             always
             scratching
             and
             drawing
             blood
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             thus
             was
             it
             here
             ,
             for
             though
             the
             definition
             of
             the
             Council
             against
             the
             Heresy
             would
             have
             put
             an
             everlasting
             end
             to
             the
             Controversy
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             during
             the
             reign
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             yet
             when
             it
             was
             once
             laid
             aside
             by
             Constantius
             ,
             to
             oblige
             and
             comprehend
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             dream't
             )
             the
             Dissenters
             by
             some
             abatement
             ,
             what
             endless
             factions
             did
             it
             create
             ?
             
               Eusebians
               ,
               Aetians
               ,
               Photians
               ,
               Eudoxians
               ,
               Acacians
               ,
               Eunomians
               ,
               Macedonians
               ,
               Psatyrians
               ,
            
             and
             Dulians
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             lowest
             folly
             that
             men
             could
             sink
             into
             ;
             for
             after
             all
             the
             divisions
             and
             subdivisions
             of
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             came
             at
             last
             to
             affirm
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             
             was
             only
             his
             Serving-man
             .
             And
             this
             Philostorgius
             
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             was
             preached
             by
             his
             ●elebrated
             Eunomius
             ,
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             But
             beside
             these
             wild
             Opiniatours
             ,
             the
             Church
             by
             this
             Liberty
             was
             ove●run
             with
             Swarms
             of
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             the
             most
             dangerous
             of
             all
             Vermin
             ;
             and
             this
             broke
             out
             chiefly
             among
             the
             Monks
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             Devotion
             .
             In
             Egypt
             there
             was
             a
             Sect
             that
             thought
             it
             unlawful
             to
             void
             their
             Excrements
             ,
             from
             that
             Text
             in
             St.
             Matthew
             15.
             11.
             
             
               Not
               that
               which
               goeth
               into
               the
               m●uth
               defileth
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               cometh
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               .
            
             So
             easy
             is
             it
             to
             defile
             and
             prophane
             a
             sacred
             Text
             by
             applying
             it
             to
             the
             wrong
             end
             ,
             and
             against
             these
             Athanasius
             writ
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Ammon
             the
             Monk.
             And
             others
             there
             were
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             that
             beside
             many
             other
             freaks
             had
             this
             peculiar
             to
             themselves
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             to
             pray
             ,
             unless
             alone
             ,
             from
             that
             passage
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             6.
             
             
               When
               thou
               prayest
               enter
               into
               thy
               Closet
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               hast
               shut
               thy
               door
               ,
               pray
               to
               thy
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               secret
               .
            
             But
             not
             to
             follow
             the
             whole
             swarm
             of
             Breezes
             ,
             the
             two
             Magots
             of
             great
             Note
             and
             Magnitude
             at
             that
             time
             were
             the
             Massalians
             in
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             and
             the
             Eustathians
             
             in
             Armenia
             .
             The
             Massalians
             first
             set
             up
             with
             this
             one
             Principle
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             pray
             always
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             nothing
             else
             ,
             from
             that
             passage
             of
             our
             Lord
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             St.
             Luke
             .
             18.
             1.
             
             
               That
               Men
               ought
               always
               to
               pray
               and
               not
               to
               faint
               .
            
             From
             this
             conceit
             naturally
             issued
             such
             a
             swarm
             of
             absurdities
             ,
             as
             eat
             up
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ;
             for
             if
             this
             was
             the
             only
             necessary
             thing
             (
             and
             so
             they
             applyed
             that
             saying
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             Martha
             )
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             and
             all
             other
             Dutys
             became
             useless
             ,
             and
             they
             grew
             so
             drunk
             with
             self-conceit
             ,
             that
             they
             pretended
             to
             see
             the
             Holy-Trinity
             with
             their
             bodily
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             sometimes
             they
             would
             dance
             upon
             the
             Devils
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             they
             would
             shoot
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             be
             taken
             with
             suddain
             frantick
             fits
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             converst
             with
             Angels
             ,
             and
             foresaw
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             dissolved
             all
             the
             bonds
             of
             humane
             Society
             ,
             made
             perjury
             lawful
             ,
             cancell'd
             all
             obligations
             between
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             lastly
             admitted
             none
             to
             their
             Society
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             mark't
             out
             by
             a
             visible
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             so
             fond
             as
             seriously
             to
             fancy
             that
             they
             familiarly
             saw
             such
             appearances
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Eustathians
             or
             rather
             
             Eutachtans
             (
             for
             Baronius
             I
             think
             has
             very
             
             well
             proved
             that
             not
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Sebasta
             but
             one
             Eutactus
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Sect
             )
             I
             have
             given
             some
             account
             of
             them
             above
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             a
             wild
             sort
             of
             Phanaticks
             that
             under
             pretence
             of
             a
             more
             refined
             Godliness
             degenerated
             into
             perfect
             Ranters
             ,
             and
             Levellers
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             all
             kinds
             of
             Debauchery
             .
             But
             the
             fullest
             Description
             of
             them
             is
             best
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Gangra
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             condemned
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             Abhorr'd
             Marriage
             as
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             eating
             of
             flesh
             unless
             it
             were
             strangled
             or
             offered
             to
             Idols
             :
             that
             they
             set
             loose
             all
             servants
             from
             subjection
             to
             their
             Masters
             ;
             that
             they
             refused
             to
             receive
             the
             Eucharist
             from
             a
             married
             Priest
             ,
             that
             they
             despised
             Churches
             and
             all
             Assemblies
             in
             them
             as
             Superstitious
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             up
             Meetings
             separate
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             they
             refused
             to
             make
             the
             usual
             Offerings
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Love-feasts
             :
             That
             they
             distinguisht
             themselves
             from
             others
             by
             a
             peculiar
             Habit
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             Communicate
             with
             any
             that
             did
             not
             wear
             it
             :
             that
             they
             required
             women
             to
             shave
             their
             hair
             ,
             and
             wear
             Mens
             apparel
             ,
             to
             forsake
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             neglect
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             Children
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             
             or
             Care
             of
             their
             Parents
             :
             that
             they
             fast
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             Festivals
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             held
             nothing
             unlawful
             in
             humane
             life
             but
             marriage
             ,
             nor
             decent
             in
             the
             worship
             ofGod
             but
             contradiction
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             thus
             when
             our
             schism
             grows
             too
             strong
             for
             discipline
             ,
             the
             Common
             People
             never
             leave
             wandring
             till
             they
             have
             tired
             themselves
             with
             roving
             through
             all
             imaginable
             Exorbitances
             ,
             for
             these
             kind
             of
             doctrines
             are
             not
             peculiar
             to
             that
             time
             or
             place
             ,
             but
             are
             the
             flye-blows
             of
             disputacity
             and
             the
             natural
             effects
             of
             unbridled
             liberty
             all
             the
             world
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             This
             that
             I
             have
             described
             as
             accurately
             as
             I
             could
             by
             comparing
             the
             best
             Records
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             was
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             those
             perpetual
             Enormities
             committed
             by
             him
             through
             his
             whole
             Government
             ,
             the
             two
             great
             Articles
             that
             I
             am
             proving
             ,
             viz.
             the
             inherent
             right
             of
             determining
             Controversies
             within
             the
             Church
             it self
             by
             its
             own
             Governours
             ,
             and
             its
             entire
             submission
             to
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             howsoever
             oppressed
             by
             them
             ,
             were
             nicely
             and
             religiously
             observed
             
             by
             both
             Governments
             .
             The
             first
             evidently
             appears
             from
             the
             Emperour
             's
             summoning
             so
             many
             Councils
             to
             gratifie
             his
             own
             Will.
             For
             his
             only
             design
             was
             to
             amend
             and
             reform
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             for
             the
             reconciling
             of
             all
             Parties
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             that
             he
             might
             have
             done
             by
             his
             own
             Imperial
             Authority
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             need
             he
             have
             broke
             up
             all
             the
             High-ways
             in
             Christendom
             by
             conveying
             Bishops
             to
             and
             from
             Councils
             ?
             He
             might
             have
             proclaimed
             down
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             one
             Imperial
             Rescript
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             supposed
             that
             a
             proper
             Authority
             for
             it
             .
             So
             that
             when
             he
             summoned
             such
             Variety
             of
             Councils
             ,
             by
             the
             Countenance
             of
             their
             Authority
             to
             compass
             his
             Will
             ,
             that
             demonstrates
             it
             to
             be
             a
             fixt
             Principle
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Controversies
             of
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             it
             was
             scarce
             ever
             more
             oppressed
             or
             abused
             by
             any
             Prince
             then
             himself
             ,
             yet
             his
             very
             illegal
             Actions
             are
             the
             highest
             acknowledgement
             ,
             that
             is
             upon
             record
             of
             that
             religious
             reverence
             that
             is
             due
             to
             that
             power
             ,
             that
             was
             setled
             by
             our
             Saviour
             upon
             his
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Bishops
             their
             Successours
             forever
             .
             For
             though
             it
             so
             frequently
             crost
             his
             own
             design
             ,
             yet
             he
             durst
             never
             directly
             
             invade
             or
             usurp
             it
             ,
             but
             was
             forced
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             solicite
             their
             compliance
             with
             his
             own
             wicked
             Will
             ,
             or
             rather
             misinform'd
             judgement
             .
             And
             though
             he
             carried
             things
             with
             so
             rough
             a
             violence
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             never
             attempt
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             he
             could
             bear
             himself
             out
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Council
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             he
             so
             much
             own'd
             that
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             Ancients
             charge
             him
             so
             highly
             for
             usurping
             it
             ,
             particularly
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Hosius
            
             ,
             St.
             Hilary
             ,
             and
             Liberius
             ,
             who
             freely
             and
             boldly
             reproved
             him
             for
             it
             to
             his
             own
             face
             ?
             And
             so
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             upon
             very
             just
             grounds
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             did
             not
             challenge
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             himself
             ,
             yet
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             over-rule
             it
             by
             down-right
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             destroy
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             complaints
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             allowed
             freedom
             in
             Council
             ,
             but
             that
             himself
             and
             his
             Prefects
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             forestall
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Restraints
             and
             Threatnings
             .
             This
             is
             the
             standing
             complaint
             of
             Athanasius
             and
             all
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             in
             all
             their
             Writings
             .
             It
             is
             the
             grievance
             insisted
             upon
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Alexandria
             in
             their
             Synodical
             Epistle
             
             in
             behalf
             of
             Athanasius
             against
             the
             
             Tyrian
             Council
             .
             
               With
               what
               forehead
               could
               they
               call
               that
               a
               Council
               ,
               over
               which
               a
               temporal
               Lord
               presided
               ;
               and
               where
               Spies
               ,
               and
               Notaries
               were
               placed
               where
               his
               Lordship
               determined
               ,
               and
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               silenced
               ,
               or
               rather
               lacquied
               to
               his
               Decree
               ?
               Where
               what
               was
               voted
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               was
               over-ruled
               by
               him
               ?
               He
               carried
               all
               things
               by
               Power
               ,
               we
               were
               govern'd
               by
               the
               Guards
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Eusebians
               ,
               whose
               Tool
               and
               Instrument
               was
               the
               Secular
               President
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               These
               worthy
               Eusebians
               shelter
               
               their
               forgeries
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               Villany
               of
               Arsenius
               )
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               a
               Council
               ,
               where
               all
               things
               were
               carried
               by
               the
               Emperour's
               Will
               ,
               where
               one
               of
               his
               Lords
               presided
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               were
               under
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               guard
               ,
               and
               compell'd
               to
               say
               whatever
               the
               Emperour
               commanded
               .
            
             The
             very
             same
             Complaint
             is
             made
             by
             Athanasius
             himself
             against
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             .
             
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Monks
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             
               That
               when
               upon
               the
               Appeal
               or
               rather
               Reference
               made
               to
               Rome
               by
               the
               Eusebians
               ,
               he
               had
               repair'd
               thither
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               hearing
               the
               cause
               was
               appointed
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               heard
               they
               were
               likely
               to
               
               meet
               with
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               judgement
               ,
               where
               the
               Secular
               Governour
               was
               not
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               nor
               the
               Guards
               to
               keep
               the
               Council
               doors
               ,
               nor
               all
               things
               to
               be
               overul'd
               by
               the
               Commands
               of
               Caesar
               ,
               by
               which
               methods
               and
               no
               other
               they
               had
               hitherto
               born
               down
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               security
               they
               durst
               never
               have
               made
               any
               appearance
               ,
               were
               so
               astonisht
               and
               surprised
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               way
               of
               escape
               but
               to
               shift
               off
               their
               own
               Appeal
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Account
             that
             he
             gives
             of
             their
             lying
             off
             from
             the
             Synod
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             
               That
               when
               they
               had
               
               brought
               the
               Emperours
               Officers
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               trusted
               to
               do
               what
               they
               pleased
               by
               their
               Authority
               ,
               but
               finding
               that
               all
               things
               were
               resolved
               to
               be
               managed
               there
               fairly
               and
               freely
               according
               to
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Rule
               ,
               they
               quite
               baulkt
               the
               Council
               .
            
          
           
             And
             to
             transcribe
             no
             more
             ,
             the
             same
             complaint
             is
             perpetually
             repeated
             by
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Writings
             as
             the
             fundamental
             miscarriage
             ,
             
               v.
               p.
            
             833.
             844.
             845.
             861.
             862.
             
             This
             was
             the
             enormity
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             though
             he
             fell
             not
             so
             grosly
             into
             it
             till
             after
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Magnentius
             or
             the
             Murther
             of
             Gallus
             .
             They
             were
             the
             Actions
             of
             that
             time
             that
             these
             good
             men
             particularly
             complain
             of
             ,
             and
             no
             wonder
             
             when
             he
             did
             all
             things
             more
             like
             a
             Mad-man
             then
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Govern'd
             both
             the
             State
             and
             himself
             too
             as
             wildly
             as
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             his
             Extravagance
             at
             that
             time
             is
             described
             by
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
               ,
               Quo
               ille
               Studio
               blanditiarum
               exquisito
            
             
             
               sublatus
               ,
               immunemque
               se
               deinde
               fore
               ab
               Immortalitatis
               incommodo
               existimans
               ,
               confestim
               a
               justiti●
               declinavit
               it
               a
               intemperanter
               ,
               ut
               AEternitatem
               meam
               aliquoties
               assereret
               ipse
               dictando
               ,
               scribendoque
               propriâ
               manu
               Orbis
               totius
               se
               Dominum
               appellare
               :
               .
            
             Upon
             the
             news
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Gallus
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             bloated
             by
             the
             flatteries
             of
             his
             Courtiers
             for
             his
             success
             against
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             that
             he
             forgot
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             Mortality
             ,
             and
             sunk
             after
             so
             prodigious
             a
             rate
             from
             all
             sense
             of
             Justice
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             often
             wont
             in
             dictating
             Letters
             to
             subscribe
             himself
             ,
             My
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             They
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             were
             the
             actions
             of
             this
             mad
             time
             ,
             that
             these
             good
             Men
             particularly
             complain
             of
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             all
             the
             time
             before
             he
             gave
             the
             Church
             reasonable
             fair
             usage
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             Eusebians
             drew
             him
             in
             to
             pack
             Councils
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             proceeded
             so
             high
             himself
             as
             to
             forestall
             or
             over-rule
             their
             Decrees
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             meer
             contrivance
             of
             the
             
               Nicomedian
               
               Eusebius
            
             and
             his
             Eunuchs
             to
             prevent
             the
             Council
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Athanasius
             .
             In
             which
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             that
             the
             Emperor
             had
             any
             other
             concernment
             ,
             farther
             then
             to
             put
             their
             Sentence
             in
             Execution
             .
             And
             was
             in
             all
             probability
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Council
             were
             in
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Athanasius
             .
             For
             it
             was
             all
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             Council
             ,
             and
             had
             they
             been
             legal
             his
             Deposition
             had
             been
             but
             just
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             validity
             being
             (
             as
             here
             it
             was
             )
             supposed
             ,
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             Bishops
             Vote
             so
             freely
             against
             him
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             most
             part
             neither
             Arians
             nor
             Eusebians
             .
             The
             Council
             at
             Sardica
             was
             a
             full
             and
             free
             Council
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             Eusebians
             were
             forced
             to
             be
             cross
             and
             peevish
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             ,
             yet
             all
             things
             were
             managed
             in
             the
             Council
             it self
             fairly
             and
             candidly
             ,
             without
             any
             appearance
             of
             force
             or
             fraud
             in
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             when
             the
             banisht
             Bishops
             were
             restored
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Function
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             he
             restored
             them
             too
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             their
             Bishopricks
             ,
             by
             his
             Imperial
             Rescript
             .
             The
             first
             Synod
             at
             Milan
             was
             wholly
             Western
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constans
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             all
             free
             liberty
             
             both
             of
             debating
             and
             determining
             as
             they
             pleased
             .
             So
             that
             hitherto
             all
             Powers
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             Jurisdictions
             in
             the
             Church
             were
             preserved
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Emperours
             were
             concern'd
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Constans
             ,
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Magnentius
             ,
             and
             the
             murther
             of
             Gallus
             ,
             when
             Constantius
             run
             mad
             either
             through
             guilt
             or
             insolence
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             nothing
             but
             Fury
             and
             Tyranny
             .
             For
             in
             the
             year
             355
             ,
             when
             Gallus
             was
             murthered
             ,
             he
             summons
             ,
             or
             rather
             musters
             a
             Council
             at
             Arles
             for
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             commands
             the
             Bishops
             to
             subscribe
             it
             ,
             and
             banishes
             Paulinus
             of
             Trevers
             for
             refusing
             the
             Subscription
             .
             In
             the
             same
             year
             meets
             the
             second
             Council
             at
             Milan
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             in
             which
             Eusebius
             of
             
               Verselles
               ,
               Liberius
            
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             Hosius
             of
             Corduba
             are
             sent
             on
             the
             same
             Errand
             after
             Paulinus
             for
             the
             same
             Offence
             .
             In
             the
             year
             357
             follows
             the
             Council
             of
             Sirmium
             ,
             where
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             all
             things
             were
             carried
             by
             Force
             .
             Then
             comes
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             in
             the
             year
             359
             ,
             where
             a
             Council
             of
             near
             400
             Bishops
             are
             compelled
             to
             subscribe
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             Valens
             and
             his
             fifty
             Men.
             The
             Council
             of
             Seleucia
             came
             to
             the
             worst
             end
             of
             all
             ,
             being
             only
             a
             contest
             between
             the
             Eusebians
             
             and
             Acacians
             ,
             who
             finding
             themselves
             over-numbred
             ,
             appeal
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             are
             received
             by
             him
             ,
             draw
             up
             a
             new
             Creed
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             not
             only
             cashiere
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             they
             phrased
             them
             )
             all
             other
             Exotick
             words
             .
             And
             this
             indefinite
             Faith
             is
             imposed
             upon
             all
             Christian
             Bishops
             by
             an
             Imperial
             Rescript
             upon
             pain
             of
             banishment
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             Acacians
             outed
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             and
             so
             got
             themselves
             into
             the
             best
             and
             fattest
             Preferments
             .
             In
             the
             year
             360
             comes
             the
             last
             Conventicle
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             which
             Meletius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             was
             deposed
             for
             asserting
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             ,
             and
             that
             against
             the
             Publick
             Faith
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             given
             him
             under
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             for
             his
             Security
             .
             These
             were
             wild
             actings
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             they
             all
             followed
             the
             Magnentian
             and
             Gallian
             madness
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             excuse
             that
             is
             made
             for
             him
             by
             Athanasius
             himself
             ,
             that
             after
             
             that
             he
             was
             not
             himself
             ,
             but
             was
             entirely
             govern'd
             by
             other
             Men
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             )
             had
             no
             more
             brains
             in
             their
             Skuls
             then
             in
             their
             Toes
             .
             But
             before
             this
             time
             of
             outrage
             and
             distraction
             he
             kept
             up
             that
             reverence
             and
             regard
             that
             is
             due
             to
             that
             Authority
             ,
             that
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             has
             committed
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             Nay
             even
             after
             this
             loosing
             himself
             and
             
             his
             understanding
             by
             getting
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             he
             kept
             up
             that
             respect
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             Institution
             ,
             as
             at
             least
             to
             Warrant
             all
             his
             irregular
             Proceedings
             by
             a
             shew
             of
             its
             Authority
             .
             For
             though
             he
             endeavour'd
             to
             carry
             all
             things
             by
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             attempted
             any
             thing
             without
             a
             pretended
             Council
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Interval
             of
             time
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Ancients
             complain
             of
             his
             invading
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             by
             these
             wild
             Practices
             ,
             thrusting
             himself
             into
             the
             Evangelical
             Priest-hood
             .
             Thus
             was
             it
             in
             the
             year
             355
             ,
             immediately
             after
             the
             mad
             Council
             at
             Milan
             ,
             when
             the
             Dialogue
             between
             the
             Emperour
             and
             Liberius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             pass't
             ,
             in
             which
             Liberius
             insists
             upon
             that
             one
             Proposal
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             call
             a
             free
             Council
             ,
             and
             not
             over-aw
             it
             by
             his
             own
             Sovereign
             Power
             .
             
               Let
               
               there
               be
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               Synod
               Summon'd
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               Court
               ,
               where
               neither
               the
               Emperor
               himself
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               Lords
               ,
               or
               Judges
               commands
               by
               threatning
               ,
               but
               where
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               alone
               determines
               all
               things
               .
            
             And
             for
             sticking
             to
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             act
             in
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Sentence
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             granted
             ,
             he
             is
             sent
             into
             banishment
             .
             In
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             occasion
             
             it
             was
             that
             the
             wise
             Hosius
             gave
             him
             that
             famous
             advice
             .
             
               Tibi
               Deus
               Imperium
               commisit
               ,
               nobis
               quae
               sunt
               Ecclesiae
               concredidit
               .
               Et
               quemadmodum
               qui
               tuum
               Imperium
               malignis
               oculis
               carpit
               ,
               contradicit
               ordinationi
               divinae
               :
               Ita
               &
               tu
               cave
               ,
               ne
               quae
               sunt
               Ecclesiae
               ad
               te
               trahens
               ,
               magno
               crimini
               obnoxius
               fias
               ;
               neque
               enim
               fas
               est
               nobis
               in
               terris
               Imperium
               tenere
               ,
               neque
               tu
               thymiatum
               &
               sacrorum
               potestatem
               habes
               ,
               Imperator
               .
            
             
               God
               has
               committed
               the
               Empire
               to
               you
               ,
               the
               Church
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               would
               rebel
               against
               God
               ,
               that
               should
               malign
               your
               Authority
               ,
               so
               take
               heed
               left
               by
               drawing
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               your self
               ,
               you
               prove
               guilty
               of
               the
               same
               Rebellion
               :
               for
               as
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               in
               us
               to
               challenge
               any
               temporal
               Authority
               ;
               so
               know
               ,
               O
               Emperor
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               not
               the
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               Function
               .
            
             This
             was
             plain
             dealing
             ,
             and
             but
             necessary
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             made
             so
             foul
             an
             inrode
             upon
             the
             Jurisdictions
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             overborn
             all
             its
             Divine
             Authority
             by
             Military
             force
             and
             sury
             .
             So
             that
             his
             meaning
             was
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             Romanists
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             Emperor
             from
             all
             interposing
             in
             Church
             Affairs
             ,
             because
             he
             that
             had
             been
             so
             much
             employed
             in
             them
             under
             Constantine
             ,
             could
             not
             think
             it
             unlawful
             
             in
             it self
             .
             But
             though
             that
             be
             no
             fault
             but
             a
             duty
             ,
             yet
             to
             use
             his
             Authority
             with
             meer
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             compulsion
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             upon
             himself
             the
             determination
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             in
             effect
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             contradiction
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             was
             such
             a
             bold
             contempt
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Institution
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             Invasion
             of
             the
             rights
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             Bishop
             could
             do
             no
             less
             then
             threaten
             it
             with
             the
             Terrors
             of
             the
             last
             day
             .
             About
             the
             same
             time
             St.
             Hilary
             address't
             his
             Apology
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             where
             among
             divers
             other
             abuses
             ,
             that
             he
             Petitions
             to
             be
             redress't
             ,
             this
             is
             none
             of
             the
             least
             .
             
               Provideat
               &
               decernat
               Clementia
               vestra
               ,
               ut
               omnes
               ubique
               Judices
               ,
               quibus
               Provinciarum
               administrationes
               creditae
               sunt
               ,
               ad
               quos
               sola
               cura
               &
               solicitudo
               publicorum
               negotiorum
               pertinere
               debet
               ,
               à
               religiosa
               se
               observantia
               abstineant
               :
               neque
               posthac
               praesumant
               ,
               atque
               usurpent
               ,
               &
               putent
               se
               causas
               cognoscere
               Clericorum
               &
               innocentes
               homines
               variis
               afflictationibus
               ,
               minis
               ,
               violentià
               ,
               terroribus
               frangere
               atque
               vexare
               .
            
             That
             was
             the
             deplorable
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperor's
             Prefects
             
             and
             Officers
             took
             upon
             them
             a
             Power
             of
             Summoning
             the
             Orthodox
             Clergy
             to
             their
             Tribunals
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             banish
             them
             if
             they
             refused
             compliance
             with
             the
             Emperor's
             Will
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             the
             Accusations
             of
             their
             Enemies
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             Justice
             ,
             or
             understanding
             the
             merit●
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             inflict
             upon
             them
             their
             own
             Arbitrary
             punishments
             .
             This
             just
             complaint
             of
             St.
             Hilary
             ,
             and
             the
             oppress
             't
             Catholiques
             so
             wrought
             with
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             his
             outrage
             against
             them
             ,
             because
             his
             Affairs
             in
             France
             were
             then
             embroil'd
             by
             the
             Incursions
             of
             the
             Barbarous
             Nations
             ,
             he
             publishes
             that
             seemingly
             kind
             Rescript
             in
             Answer
             to
             their
             Request
             .
             
               Mansuetudinis
               nostrae
               lege
               prohibemus
               in
               Judiciis
            
             
             
               Episcopos
               accusari
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             
               Commanding
               that
               the
               Accusations
               of
               Bishops
               should
               not
               be
               brought
               before
               Secular
               Magistrates
               ,
               lest
               it
               should
               give
               too
               much
               encouragement
               to
               wicked
               Men
               to
               oppress
               them
               with
               slanders
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               any
               Man
               have
               a
               complaint
               against
               them
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               Examin'd
               before
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               so
               every
               cause
               might
               be
               determin'd
               by
               its
               proper
               Judicature
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             singular
             Law
             ,
             and
             has
             scarce
             any
             other
             parallel
             
             with
             it
             in
             the
             whole
             Code
             ,
             for
             though
             there
             are
             divers
             Laws
             of
             other
             Emperors
             ,
             that
             refer
             all
             Controversies
             about
             Religion
             to
             the
             Episcopal
             Audience
             ,
             yet
             as
             for
             the
             Criminal
             causes
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             any
             beside
             this
             that
             wholly
             exempted
             them
             from
             the
             cognisance
             of
             their
             own
             Courts
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             this
             Emperor
             should
             grant
             such
             an
             Universal
             exemption
             seems
             a
             courtesie
             more
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             is
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             meerly
             extorted
             by
             the
             importunity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             difficulty
             of
             his
             own
             Affairs
             .
             And
             that
             they
             then
             insisted
             upon
             the
             exemption
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             as
             well
             as
             Causes
             ,
             it
             was
             for
             a
             reason
             peculiar
             to
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Controversie
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             was
             then
             managed
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             by
             Arguments
             as
             Accusations
             ,
             though
             that
             weapon
             was
             chiefly
             employed
             against
             the
             great
             Athanasius
             ,
             into
             whose
             single
             Person
             the
             Controversie
             was
             at
             last
             contracted
             ,
             and
             the
             Parties
             were
             distinguisht
             by
             nothing
             but
             subscribing
             and
             refusing
             his
             Condemnation
             .
             For
             he
             being
             the
             great
             Pillar
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Cause
             ,
             the
             Eusebians
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             if
             they
             could
             but
             blow
             him
             up
             ,
             the
             cause
             must
             fall
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             is
             it
             that
             they
             all
             along
             
             labour'd
             so
             hard
             to
             overwhelm
             him
             with
             Criminal
             Accusations
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Catholicks
             perceiving
             their
             fraud
             ,
             interposed
             as
             vehemently
             in
             defence
             of
             Athanasius
             as
             of
             their
             Faith
             because
             all
             the
             blows
             that
             were
             levell'd
             at
             him
             were
             supposed
             to
             aim
             at
             that
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             to
             subscribe
             his
             Condemnation
             was
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             to
             quit
             the
             Party
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Pope
             Liberius
             .
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             chiefly
             it
             was
             necessary
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperor
             if
             he
             would
             refer
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Controversie
             then
             on
             foot
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             should
             do
             the
             same
             as
             to
             the
             Criminal
             Causes
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             then
             universally
             join'd
             together
             .
             And
             yet
             as
             kind
             as
             this
             Law
             might
             appear
             to
             be
             in
             relieving
             them
             from
             the
             oppressions
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Courts
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             a
             fraudulent
             favour
             ,
             and
             only
             design'd
             to
             ensnare
             the
             Catholicks
             .
             For
             this
             gracious
             Rescript
             was
             publisht
             in
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             call'd
             the
             violent
             Council
             at
             Milan
             ,
             that
             was
             on
             purpose
             packt
             out
             of
             the
             fiercest
             Eusebians
             ,
             to
             carry
             things
             thorough
             with
             an
             high
             hand
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             contradiction
             .
             So
             that
             when
             in
             this
             Rescript
             he
             refer'd
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             to
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Judgment
             ,
             he
             designed
             nothing
             but
             their
             Oppression
             in
             this
             
             mad
             Council
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             was
             so
             far
             from
             any
             kindness
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             sharpest
             severity
             he
             could
             have
             contrived
             against
             them
             :
             For
             if
             they
             had
             just
             ground
             of
             complaint
             against
             the
             unjust
             actings
             of
             the
             Secular
             Courts
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             their
             proper
             Judicatures
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             were
             so
             rudely
             outraged
             in
             Council
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             done
             in
             the
             proper
             Court
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             at
             their
             own
             request
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             took
             away
             all
             ground
             of
             complaint
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             without
             any
             means
             of
             relief
             .
             Gothofred
             has
             a
             Conjecture
             ,
             that
             this
             Rescript
             was
             Enacted
             not
             before
             but
             after
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             who
             were
             overcome
             by
             the
             Orthodox
             at
             their
             own
             weapon
             of
             Accusation
             ;
             and
             yet
             by
             the
             partiality
             of
             the
             Council
             were
             protected
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Catholicks
             were
             oppressed
             and
             denyed
             the
             very
             formalities
             of
             Justice
             ;
             this
             ,
             says
             the
             Learned
             Man
             ,
             might
             provoke
             them
             to
             make
             their
             Appeals
             to
             the
             Secular
             Courts
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             at
             least
             hope
             to
             meet
             with
             some
             humanity
             and
             regard
             to
             the
             Laws
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Emperor
             to
             spoil
             this
             shift
             ,
             brings
             them
             all
             back
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Judicature
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             come
             thither
             ,
             there
             they
             might
             be
             heard
             ,
             but
             no
             where
             else
             .
             But
             this
             contradicts
             the
             
             whole
             state
             of
             Affairs
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             partiality
             and
             oppression
             of
             the
             Secular
             Judges
             was
             the
             universal
             Groan
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             when
             this
             Rescript
             was
             enacted
             upon
             or
             at
             least
             after
             their
             reiterated
             complaints
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             imagine
             that
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             how
             much
             soever
             oppressed
             in
             Council
             ,
             would
             think
             of
             seeking
             relief
             there
             .
             But
             whatever
             was
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Rescript
             (
             and
             no
             doubt
             it
             was
             malicious
             enough
             )
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             it
             was
             at
             least
             pretended
             to
             be
             granted
             upon
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             against
             the
             Secular
             Courts
             for
             taking
             to
             themselves
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Controversies
             of
             Faith
             ,
             whereas
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             referred
             them
             to
             the
             Synods
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             had
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             Guides
             and
             Judges
             in
             those
             matters
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             Hosius
             and
             the
             rest
             in
             their
             reproofs
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             used
             his
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             abused
             it
             by
             opposing
             it
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             a
             general
             Council
             ,
             by
             whose
             advice
             he
             ought
             both
             as
             a
             wise
             Man
             and
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             directed
             in
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Power
             in
             such
             matters
             .
             And
             that
             was
             the
             grand
             miscarriage
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             sit
             down
             
             satisfied
             under
             the
             Auth●ntique
             and
             Sol●mn
             determination
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Council
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             had
             done
             as
             his
             Father
             did
             ,
             he
             had
             escaped
             all
             that
             tedious
             risk
             of
             trouble
             ,
             which
             he
             created
             both
             to
             himself
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             through
             his
             whole
             Reign
             .
             But
             however
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             all
             the
             Premisses
             ,
             that
             how
             enormously
             soever
             he
             abused
             his
             own
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             never
             attempted
             to
             Usurp
             the
             Churches
             Power
             ,
             and
             he
             never
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             make
             any
             Alterations
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             first
             made
             and
             decreed
             in
             Council
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             destroyed
             the
             Use
             and
             Authority
             of
             Councils
             by
             denying
             freedom
             of
             Vote
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             an
             abuse
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             not
             an
             usurpation
             of
             theirs
             .
             For
             that
             he
             ever
             own'd
             with
             a
             Religious
             regard
             in
             his
             most
             unwarrantable
             Oppressions
             .
             And
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             at
             the
             beginning
             he
             shewed
             greater
             respect
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             any
             Emperor
             in
             the
             whole
             Succession
             ,
             when
             he
             called
             such
             sholes
             of
             Councils
             ,
             only
             to
             have
             his
             Will
             of
             one
             Man
             ,
             and
             one
             Word
             ,
             which
             he
             durst
             not
             controul
             himself
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             been
             own'd
             and
             justified
             by
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             .
             And
             if
             we
             carefully
             observe
             his
             motions
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             him
             a
             cordial
             friend
             both
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             to
             Religion
             ,
             
             and
             the
             end
             of
             all
             his
             mistaken
             Zeal
             was
             the
             lasting
             settlement
             of
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             word
             that
             he
             had
             always
             in
             his
             mouth
             ;
             all
             the
             misfortune
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             fell
             into
             ill
             hands
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             advice
             endeavour'd
             it
             the
             wrong
             way
             .
             His
             high
             Opinion
             of
             the
             honesty
             of
             some
             ill
             Church-Men
             ,
             was
             the
             Principle
             that
             exposed
             him
             to
             all
             that
             abuse
             that
             was
             put
             upon
             him
             all
             his
             life
             time
             .
             It
             was
             his
             confidence
             in
             Eusebius
             and
             his
             Partisans
             that
             did
             drive
             him
             into
             that
             unhappy
             course
             that
             he
             took
             for
             the
             attainment
             of
             his
             desired
             Peace
             .
             All
             their
             advice
             was
             Oracle
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             both
             deaf
             and
             blind
             to
             all
             other
             information
             .
             But
             otherwise
             setting
             aside
             this
             unhappy
             oversight
             of
             being
             over-rul'd
             by
             ill
             Men
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             all
             thoughts
             of
             robbing
             the
             Church
             of
             its
             own
             inherent
             rights
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             he
             could
             never
             shew
             it
             kindness
             enough
             ,
             by
             heaping
             continual
             favours
             of
             his
             own
             upon
             it
             ,
             he
             granted
             it
             more
             Priviledges
             and
             greater
             Immunities
             then
             any
             other
             Emperor
             ;
             and
             whereas
             his
             Father
             Constantine
             only
             exempted
             Ecclesiasticks
             from
             all
             Personal
             burthens
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             he
             has
             in
             divers
             Rescripts
             freed
             them
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             Taxes
             and
             Impositions
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             
             a
             very
             little
             time
             before
             his
             death
             he
             publisht
             an
             Edict
             to
             Establish
             the
             perpetual
             security
             of
             all
             his
             former
             Grants
             ,
             with
             this
             reason
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             his
             dying
             words
             ,
             
               Gaudere
               ●nim
               &
               gloriari
               ex
            
             
             
               side
               semper
               volumus
               :
               scientes
               ,
               magis
               Religionibus
               quàm
               Officiis
               &
               Labore
               corporis
               ,
               vel
               sudore
               nostram
               rempublicam
               contineri
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             Gothofred
             paraphrases
             it
             ,
             We
             freely
             grant
             all
             these
             Immunities
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             the
             Publick
             Weal
             will
             lose
             nothing
             by
             all
             their
             exemptions
             from
             its
             service
             ,
             but
             gain
             greater
             blessings
             from
             their
             Prayers
             and
             Devotions
             ,
             then
             they
             could
             have
             contributed
             to
             it
             by
             any
             other
             way
             of
             Attendance
             .
             And
             this
             very
             thing
             is
             all
             along
             upbraided
             to
             him
             by
             the
             counterfeit
             Hilary
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             whilst
             he
             pretended
             so
             much
             kindness
             to
             the
             Christian
             Church
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             he
             by
             his
             ill
             Government
             betrayed
             the
             one
             and
             oppress
             't
             the
             other
             .
             
               Auro
               reipublicae
               Sanctum
               Dei
               honoras
               ,
               &
               vel
               detracta
               templis
               ,
            
             
             
               vel
               publicata
               Edictis
               ,
               vel
               exacta
               paenis
               Deo
               ingeris
               .
               Osculo
               Sacerdotes
               excipis
               ,
               quo
               &
               Christus
               est
               proditus
               :
               Caput
               benedictioni
               summittis
               ,
               ut
               fidem
               calces
               :
               convivio
               dignaris
               ,
               ex
               quo
               Judas
               ad
               proditionem
               egressus
               est
               :
               censum
               capitum
               remittis
               ,
               quem
               Christus
               ,
               ne
               Scandalo
               esset
               ,
               
               exolvit
               :
               Vectigalia
               Caesar
               donas
               ,
               ut
               ad
               negationem
               Christianos
               invites
               :
               quae
               tua
               sunt
               ,
               relaxas
               ,
               ●t
               quae
               Dei
               sunt
               ,
               amittantur
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             his
             Story
             and
             the
             Confession
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             true
             lover
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             zealous
             Promoter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             only
             miscarried
             by
             following
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             ,
             which
             they
             gave
             him
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             grosness
             they
             abused
             him
             all
             along
             we
             have
             seen
             through
             every
             Stage
             of
             his
             life
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             those
             high
             Commendations
             that
             are
             given
             him
             by
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             of
             himself
             a
             true
             lover
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             designed
             nothing
             but
             the
             Peace
             and
             settlement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             under
             that
             plausible
             pretence
             his
             good
             nature
             and
             integrity
             were
             imposed
             upon
             by
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             to
             compass
             their
             own
             wicked
             designs
             against
             the
             true
             peace
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             was
             the
             folly
             and
             misfortune
             that
             they
             drew
             him
             into
             ,
             not
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             Authoritative
             determination
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Council
             as
             that
             of
             Nice
             ,
             which
             had
             he
             done
             ,
             it
             had
             continued
             in
             the
             same
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Tranquility
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             Father
             left
             it
             .
             But
             when
             instead
             of
             that
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             remove
             the
             setled
             Foundation
             ,
             
             as
             it
             was
             laid
             by
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             Builders
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             whole
             Fabrick
             fell
             upon
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             and
             buried
             his
             whole
             Reign
             under
             its
             Ruins
             .
             And
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             his
             impatience
             under
             so
             awkerd
             a
             Burthen
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             not
             clear
             himself
             of
             it
             ,
             put
             him
             at
             last
             upon
             those
             angry
             courses
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             to
             obtain
             his
             Will.
             And
             as
             at
             last
             it
             perplext
             ,
             so
             it
             debaucht
             his
             Government
             ,
             for
             till
             the
             Conquest
             of
             Magnentius
             he
             seem'd
             to
             have
             behaved
             himself
             like
             a
             wise
             and
             able
             Prince
             ,
             but
             had
             not
             leisure
             to
             attempt
             ,
             much
             less
             perform
             any
             thing
             great
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             perpetual
             attendance
             upon
             this
             Controversie
             .
             And
             that
             may
             be
             a
             warning
             to
             all
             Princes
             ,
             That
             when
             a
             Controversie
             of
             Religion
             is
             once
             laid
             by
             a
             fair
             and
             legal
             decision
             ,
             to
             beware
             how
             they
             suffer
             it
             to
             rise
             again
             ,
             lest
             it
             prove
             too
             strong
             and
             stubborn
             to
             submit
             to
             a
             second
             Exorcism
             .
          
           
             However
             by
             the
             different
             behaviour
             of
             these
             two
             Princes
             in
             interposing
             in
             the
             Controversies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             different
             event
             of
             their
             actings
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             before
             our
             Eyes
             clear
             examples
             of
             right
             and
             wrong
             methods
             of
             Government
             .
             Constantine
             when
             he
             found
             a
             Faction
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             settles
             peace
             by
             the
             
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             putting
             any
             restraints
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             what
             that
             determin'd
             he
             first
             made
             a
             Law
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             after
             permit
             it
             to
             be
             call'd
             in
             question
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             he
             quell'd
             a
             dangerous
             Faction
             ,
             and
             freed
             himself
             from
             any
             direct
             disturbance
             from
             it
             all
             his
             own
             Reign
             .
             But
             his
             Son
             Constantius
             on
             the
             contrary
             not
             acquiescing
             in
             the
             Canonical
             determination
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             broke
             down
             all
             the
             Banks
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             let
             in
             that
             Inundation
             of
             Dispute
             that
             overwhelm'd
             his
             whole
             Reign
             But
             being
             sensible
             of
             the
             trouble
             that
             he
             had
             brought
             upon
             himself
             by
             having
             once
             dismantled
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             ,
             he
             thought
             to
             help
             himself
             out
             by
             retrieving
             its
             force
             ,
             but
             still
             the
             more
             he
             strugled
             the
             more
             he
             entangled
             himself
             ,
             because
             instead
             of
             setling
             things
             by
             fair
             and
             free
             Councils
             (
             and
             unless
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             Councils
             of
             Christs
             Officers
             ,
             but
             meer
             Executioners
             of
             the
             Princes
             Commands
             )
             himself
             ever
             endeavour'd
             to
             over-rule
             all
             the
             Councils
             that
             he
             call'd
             ,
             either
             by
             fraud
             or
             violence
             .
             And
             then
             no
             wonder
             when
             they
             were
             so
             hamper'd
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             attain
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Institution
             .
             And
             that
             was
             the
             fatal
             miscarriage
             
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             his
             garbling
             the
             Authority
             of
             Councils
             ,
             turning
             them
             into
             Courts
             of
             Guards
             ,
             and
             abetting
             forty
             or
             fifty
             Seditious
             Men
             against
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Catholick
             Bishops
             ,
             otherwise
             if
             they
             had
             been
             permitted
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             their
             own
             proper
             Authority
             ,
             all
             things
             had
             been
             carried
             with
             that
             gravity
             and
             decency
             that
             became
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             by
             the
             great
             Councils
             of
             Sardica
             and
             Ariminum
             ,
             that
             had
             effectually
             setled
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Emperor
             cut
             asunder
             their
             Decrees
             with
             his
             Sword
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             an
             Eusebian
             Rump
             in
             defiance
             and
             opposition
             to
             the
             whole
             Council
             .
             And
             therefore
             whereas
             some
             Men
             are
             pleased
             to
             upbraid
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             with
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             these
             Councils
             under
             Constantius
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             been
             pleased
             too
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             Christian
             Bishops
             discharged
             their
             duty
             with
             entire
             faithfulness
             and
             integrity
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             only
             the
             Emperor
             and
             his
             Court-parasites
             that
             were
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             Exorbitancies
             committed
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             which
             he
             committed
             so
             altogether
             without
             the
             Churches
             consent
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             he
             oppressed
             it
             with
             all
             the
             outrage
             and
             violence
             of
             Persecution
             .
             But
             from
             this
             clamour
             raised
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             
             the
             Church
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             and
             kept
             up
             at
             this
             very
             day
             with
             so
             much
             confidence
             (
             for
             we
             find
             it
             among
             the
             dole●ul
             invectives
             of
             
               R.
               B.
            
             against
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Crudities
             ,
             )
             we
             may
             see
             what
             a
             pleasure
             and
             satisfaction
             it
             is
             to
             men
             of
             some
             tempers
             to
             be
             venting
             their
             ill
             nature
             against
             the
             true
             old
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperour
             in
             all
             his
             exorbitant
             actings
             own'd
             and
             supposed
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             the
             Catholicks
             submitted
             to
             all
             their
             sufferings
             under
             him
             with
             the
             same
             patience
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             Principle
             that
             they
             did
             to
             the
             Heathen
             Emperours
             .
             And
             this
             is
             most
             remarkable
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             was
             persecuted
             and
             provoked
             beyond
             all
             Patience
             for
             the
             Establisht
             Religion
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             among
             infinite
             other
             slanders
             that
             were
             loaded
             upon
             him
             ,
             is
             charged
             with
             Treason
             and
             Disloyalty
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             he
             is
             nice
             and
             punctual
             in
             his
             Obedience
             to
             all
             the
             Emperours
             commands
             even
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             does
             with
             the
             greatest
             indignation
             detest
             the
             least
             thought
             of
             disrespect
             or
             disloyalty
             to
             his
             Sovereign
             Lord.
             Thus
             when
             his
             Enemies
             had
             slandered
             him
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             for
             having
             spoken
             ill
             things
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             done
             ill
             
             Offices
             between
             him
             and
             his
             Brother
             Constans
             ,
             he
             defies
             the
             Calumny
             a
             thousand
             times
             over
             *
             as
             only
             sit
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             a
             distracted
             Man
             ,
             and
             calls
             God
             and
             his
             Holy
             Angels
             to
             witness
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             was
             from
             his
             thoughts
             and
             his
             Principles
             to
             speak
             the
             least
             ill
             word
             of
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             .
             And
             when
             in
             the
             second
             place
             they
             charged
             him
             for
             having
             held
             correspondence
             with
             the
             Rebel
             Magnentius
             ,
             here
             he
             professes
             himself
             amazed
             and
             consounded
             with
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Lye
             ,
             and
             wonders
             how
             any
             man
             should
             be
             so
             strangely
             beside
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             ●eign
             such
             an
             incredible
             Calumny
             against
             him
             *
             .
             He
             be
             such
             a
             Beast
             as
             to
             be
             friend
             to
             such
             a
             Monster
             as
             had
             Rebell'd
             against
             and
             Murther'd
             his
             Royal
             Master
             !
             No
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             dye
             Ten
             Thousand
             Deaths
             then
             be
             guilty
             of
             one
             such
             Disloyal
             Though
             .
             †
             And
             beseeches
             the
             Emperour
             that
             he
             would
             never
             entertain
             such
             an
             hard
             opinion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             Christians
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             Bishops
             to
             entertain
             any
             thoughts
             like
             Disloyalty
             ,
             and
             invokes
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             who
             gave
             the
             Empire
             to
             Constantius
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             alone
             he
             could
             appeal
             from
             him
             as
             being
             his
             only
             Superiour
             ,
             to
             clear
             his
             innocence
             from
             so
             foul
             a
             Calumny
             .
             And
             
             whereas
             in
             the
             third
             place
             they
             object
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Emperour
             commanded
             his
             departure
             from
             Alexandria
             ,
             he
             refused
             to
             obey
             it
             .
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             *
             God
             sorbid
             that
             I
             should
             be
             such
             a
             wretch
             as
             to
             slite
             any
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Commands
             .
             No
             ,
             he
             made
             Conscience
             of
             refusing
             Obedience
             but
             to
             the
             Questor
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             his
             Sovereign
             Lord
             the
             Emperour
             .
             *
             Then
             discovers
             to
             him
             how
             the
             Eusebians
             had
             forged
             Letters
             in
             the
             Emperours
             Name
             for
             his
             Banishment
             ,
             and
             tells
             him
             that
             it
             was
             upon
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             Forgery
             that
             he
             refused
             complyance
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             assures
             him
             that
             he
             is
             not
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             disobey
             any
             of
             his
             own
             Commands
             whatsoever
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             he
             had
             been
             pleased
             to
             Command
             him
             from
             Alexandria
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             been
             gone
             at
             the
             first
             notice
             ,
             and
             prevented
             the
             Command
             by
             the
             promptness
             of
             his
             Obedience
             .
             The
             sense
             of
             all
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             less
             then
             downright
             madness
             for
             any
             man
             that
             pretends
             to
             Christianity
             to
             make
             resistance
             to
             any
             Commands
             of
             his
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             writes
             whilst
             he
             was
             forced
             for
             the
             security
             of
             his
             life
             to
             lye
             conceal'd
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             been
             persecuted
             by
             Constantius
             with
             the
             utmost
             rancour
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             times
             worse
             then
             a
             Mid-night
             Robber
             for
             
             above
             twenty
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             had
             suffered
             such
             things
             from
             his
             hands
             ,
             as
             never
             any
             other
             Subject
             did
             from
             any
             Prince
             .
             For
             his
             Case
             is
             singular
             and
             has
             nothing
             like
             it
             in
             Story
             ,
             Constantius
             his
             treating
             of
             him
             exceeded
             the
             injustice
             and
             cruelty
             of
             all
             the
             Heathen
             Tyrants
             ;
             and
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             prodigious
             and
             unparallel'd
             Provocation
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             but
             of
             all
             Humanity
             ,
             how
             tender
             is
             this
             great
             spirited
             Man
             of
             making
             the
             least
             abatement
             of
             respect
             and
             duty
             to
             his
             Prince
             ?
             However
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             treat
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             obliged
             by
             his
             Religion
             as
             he
             would
             acquit
             himself
             from
             madness
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             entertain
             a
             thought
             of
             the
             least
             resistance
             to
             any
             of
             his
             Commands
             ;
             in
             shortc
             ,
             onsidering
             the
             strange
             usage
             he
             had
             met
             with
             from
             the
             Emperour
             through
             his
             whole
             life
             ,
             his
             Story
             is
             the
             greatest
             instance
             and
             demonstration
             of
             a
             religious
             Sense
             of
             Loyalty
             ,
             that
             is
             upon
             Record
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             that
             
               Lucifer
               Calaritanus
            
             bestowed
             his
             rude
             Language
             upon
             the
             Emperour
             liberally
             enough
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             a
             prodigiously
             fierce
             &
             implacable
             nature
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Schism
             that
             he
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             leaving
             its
             Communion
             rather
             then
             be
             reconciled
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Arian
             
             or
             Eusebian
             Clergy
             upon
             their
             repentance
             and
             submission
             ,
             which
             was
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             sowreness
             and
             austerity
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             but
             eat
             up
             all
             Sense
             of
             civility
             and
             good
             manners
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             a
             man
             of
             such
             a
             splenetick
             temper
             were
             so
             free
             of
             his
             Contumelious
             Language
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             especially
             when
             his
             natural
             rudeness
             was
             heightned
             and
             emproved
             by
             that
             false
             Principle
             ,
             that
             Christian
             Bishops
             might
             treat
             Heretick
             Princes
             after
             the
             same
             rate
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophets
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             did
             Apostate
             Princes
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             he
             answers
             Constantius
             his
             complaint
             of
             rudeness
             and
             insolence
             against
             him
             .
             
               Dixisti
               passum
               te
            
             
             
               ac
               pati
               a
               nobis
               contra
               monita
               sacrarum
               scripturarum
               contumeliam
               ,
               dicis
               nos
               insolentes
               extitisse
               circa
               te
               ,
               quem
               honorari
               decuerit
               ,
               quasi
               quisquam
               dei
               cultorum
               pepercit
               Apostatis
               :
            
             
               You
               complain
               that
               we
               have
               given
               you
               contumelious
               language
               against
               the
               commands
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               you
               say
               that
               we
               behave
               our selves
               after
               an
               insolent
               manner
               towards
               you
               ,
               whom
               we
               ought
               to
               honour
               ,
               as
               if
               any
               Servant
               of
               God
               were
               to
               spare
               Apostates
               .
            
             And
             then
             proceeds
             to
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             all
             the
             prophetick
             burthens
             against
             Apostate
             and
             Idolatrous
             Princes
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             But
             I
             am
             not
             at
             all
             concern'd
             to
             excuse
             
             him
             when
             he
             quitted
             the
             Catholick
             Communion
             and
             joyned
             Faction
             with
             the
             Rebel
             Puritans
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             above
             .
             Though
             this
             is
             to
             be
             said
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             how
             far
             soever
             he
             might
             proceed
             in
             foul
             Language
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             making
             any
             invitation
             to
             proceed
             to
             violent
             Actions
             ,
             that
             he
             concludes
             his
             whole
             Book
             with
             a
             passionate
             exhortation
             to
             Patience
             and
             Martyrdom
             .
             So
             that
             hitherto
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             resistance
             to
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             in
             any
             circumstances
             whatsoever
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             Religion
             is
             an
             utter
             Stranger
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             are
             we
             Arrived
             at
             a
             strange
             and
             surprizing
             Revolution
             of
             things
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             Julian
             ,
             who
             no
             sooner
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             then
             he
             endeavour'd
             by
             all
             the
             ways
             of
             fraud
             and
             force
             to
             destroy
             the
             Establish't
             Religion
             of
             the
             Empire
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Reduction
             of
             the
             old
             Paganism
             and
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             considering
             the
             shortness
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             fiercer
             and
             more
             outragious
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             then
             any
             or
             indeed
             all
             the
             ancient
             Persecutors
             put
             together
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             wildness
             of
             his
             fury
             ,
             they
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             by
             the
             Fundamental
             Laws
             
             of
             their
             Religion
             to
             pay
             him
             the
             same
             duty
             of
             Loyalty
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             that
             they
             payed
             to
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             .
             But
             the
             History
             of
             his
             Reign
             has
             of
             late
             been
             made
             the
             Subject
             even
             of
             popular
             discourse
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             prevent
             me
             in
             this
             part
             of
             my
             undertaking
             ,
             the
             Trifle
             of
             Julian
             having
             received
             sufficient
             Correction
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             then
             it
             deserved
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             the
             Jest
             is
             now
             spoil'd
             ,
             and
             the
             jolly
             Doctrine
             prevented
             from
             being
             popular
             ,
             by
             its
             unhappy
             Application
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             that
             I
             shall
             proceed
             in
             my
             old
             Method
             to
             shew
             ,
             first
             how
             the
             Church
             took
             care
             to
             Govern
             and
             preserve
             it self
             by
             its
             own
             Authority
             against
             all
             the
             Apostates
             Opposition
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             right
             and
             effectual
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             too
             hard
             for
             all
             his
             Politicks
             against
             it
             .
             And
             Secondly
             what
             a
             tender
             and
             a
             religious
             sense
             of
             Duty
             and
             Loyalty
             they
             profest
             and
             practised
             towards
             him
             in
             spight
             of
             his
             unparallel'd
             Provocations
             .
             Of
             which
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             so
             to
             discourse
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             repete
             or
             interfere
             with
             other
             Mens
             Observations
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             highly
             observable
             that
             when
             the
             Apostate
             came
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             he
             was
             all
             on
             fire
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             Christianity
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             though
             he
             
             had
             suppress't
             his
             Apostacy
             all
             the
             time
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             yet
             his
             zeal
             was
             perpetually
             boiling
             in
             his
             Breast
             ,
             and
             impatient
             to
             burst
             into
             open
             Liberty
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             very
             first
             moment
             of
             Opportunity
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             to
             discover
             it self
             ,
             it
             broke
             forth
             (
             as
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             often
             compares
             it
             )
             like
             fire
             from
             its
             confinement
             .
             He
             immediately
             commands
             all
             the
             Heathen
             Temples
             to
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrifices
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Altars
             ,
             solemny
             renounces
             his
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             purges
             away
             his
             Baptism
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             is
             immediately
             install'd
             into
             the
             old
             and
             abrogated
             dignity
             of
             
               Pontifex
               Maximus
            
             ,
             and
             officiates
             at
             the
             Heathen
             Rites
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             So
             that
             tho
             the
             former
             Emperours
             took
             it
             to
             themselves
             only
             as
             a
             Title
             of
             Honour
             ,
             he
             ridiculously
             takes
             the
             Office
             too
             ,
             and
             acts
             all
             the
             Phantastick
             Postures
             and
             Pageantries
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Priests
             .
             And
             the
             fury
             of
             his
             zeal
             swell'd
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             nothing
             less
             would
             serve
             his
             turn
             then
             to
             be
             created
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Eleusinian
             Mysteries
             ,
             because
             those
             were
             esteemed
             the
             most
             sacred
             and
             recondite
             part
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             And
             then
             he
             goes
             on
             every
             where
             to
             re-edifie
             and
             adorn
             the
             Heathen
             Temples
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             Heathen
             Priests
             in
             them
             .
             And
             having
             thus
             in
             the
             first
             
             place
             taken
             all
             speedy
             care
             for
             the
             re-settlement
             of
             his
             own
             Religion
             ,
             his
             next
             thought
             is
             how
             to
             contrive
             the
             utter
             extirpation
             of
             the
             Galilaeans
             ,
             as
             he
             always
             stil'd
             the
             Christians
             in
             contempt
             and
             derision
             .
             The
             best
             and
             most
             obvious
             Policy
             that
             he
             could
             pitch
             upon
             for
             that
             ,
             was
             to
             bring
             confusion
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             which
             purpose
             he
             grants
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             to
             all
             Factions
             ,
             calls
             back
             all
             the
             banish't
             Bishops
             ,
             particularly
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             of
             Verselles
             ,
             and
             St.
             Hilary
             ,
             restores
             all
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             particularly
             Aetius
             ,
             whom
             he
             invites
             to
             Court
             ,
             and
             returns
             all
             their
             Churches
             to
             the
             Novatian
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             what
             mighty
             endearments
             there
             were
             between
             the
             Apostate
             and
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             above
             in
             their
             History
             .
             Now
             from
             an
             uncontroll'd
             licentiousness
             granted
             to
             such
             a
             vast
             variety
             of
             quarrelsome
             People
             ,
             he
             doubted
             not
             to
             make
             the
             Church
             contemptible
             to
             all
             the
             World
             by
             turning
             it
             into
             a
             Counter-scuffle
             .
             For
             he
             look't
             upon
             the
             Christians
             as
             the
             most
             contentious
             Sect
             in
             it
             ,
             usually
             saying
             .
             *
             that
             no
             wild
             Beasts
             were
             so
             fierce
             against
             men
             ,
             as
             Christians
             were
             against
             one
             another
             .
             And
             this
             Character
             of
             the
             contentiousness
             of
             Christians
             among
             themselves
             he
             could
             not
             but
             take
             up
             from
             his
             Observation
             of
             the
             Cruelty
             
             and
             merciless
             behaviour
             of
             the
             Eusebians
             towards
             the
             Orthodox
             under
             his
             Predecessor
             ,
             that
             indeed
             exceeded
             the
             salvageness
             of
             all
             wild
             Beasts
             .
             But
             supposing
             them
             never
             so
             tame
             ,
             nothing
             less
             then
             everlasting
             confusion
             could
             be
             expected
             from
             such
             an
             unbounded
             licentiousness
             .
             As
             Sozomen
             observes
             that
             it
             was
             not
             done
             
             out
             of
             any
             kindness
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             might
             destroy
             it self
             by
             mutual
             discord
             and
             Civil
             War.
             And
             yet
             alass
             so
             far
             was
             he
             from
             attaining
             his
             ends
             ,
             that
             his
             malice
             was
             utterly
             defeated
             by
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             good
             Bishops
             ;
             for
             they
             being
             now
             freed
             from
             that
             violence
             and
             oppression
             ,
             that
             was
             put
             upon
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             Constantius
             with
             his
             Prefects
             and
             Eunuchs
             ;
             and
             so
             being
             at
             liberty
             to
             exert
             that
             power
             ,
             that
             was
             settled
             upon
             them
             by
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             they
             effectually
             restored
             that
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             never
             compass
             under
             the
             oppressive
             Reign
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             vexatious
             Arian
             Controversie
             ,
             establish't
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             over
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             and
             prevented
             new
             Schisms
             and
             Factions
             ,
             that
             were
             at
             that
             time
             breaking
             out
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             For
             after
             the
             death
             of
             George
             the
             Saint
             (
             who
             was
             barbarously
             Murthered
             by
             the
             Heathens
             for
             affronting
             their
             Religion
             ,
             or
             rather
             robbing
             their
             Temples
             ,
             )
             as
             't
             is
             attested
             both
             by
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Christian
             Historians
             ,
             but
             most
             expresly
             by
             Julians
             own
             Letter
             to
             the
             Alexandrians
             ,
             where
             he
             bespeaks
             the
             Actors
             as
             true
             Worshippers
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             blames
             them
             for
             having
             committed
             
             so
             cruel
             a
             Riot
             out
             of
             an
             over
             warm
             zeal
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             Philostorgius
             and
             Sandius
             have
             the
             Grace
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Fact
             was
             committed
             by
             the
             Followers
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             set
             on
             by
             himself
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             were
             then
             absent
             out
             of
             the
             City
             .
             )
             After
             this
             Athanasius
             returns
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             no
             sooner
             come
             then
             he
             calls
             a
             Council
             for
             resettling
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             interrupted
             by
             Constantius
             his
             fierce
             and
             long
             Oppression
             of
             it
             .
             And
             at
             this
             Council
             the
             Famous
             Eusebius
             of
             Verselles
             was
             present
             ,
             as
             he
             return'd
             from
             his
             banishment
             in
             the
             higher
             Thebais
             ,
             though
             the
             Roman
             Writers
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             as
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             ,
             without
             any
             Authority
             for
             it
             but
             their
             own
             bold
             .
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             coming
             with
             any
             Commission
             from
             Rome
             ,
             that
             he
             
             came
             from
             a
             quite
             distant
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             only
             took
             in
             Alexandria
             in
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             here
             the
             first
             question
             is
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Persecutions
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Lapsi
             ,
             or
             those
             Bishops
             that
             had
             joyn'd
             with
             the
             Arians
             or
             Eusebians
             in
             any
             of
             Constantius
             his
             Councils
             ,
             whether
             upon
             their
             return
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             received
             in
             their
             Episcopal
             Capacity
             ,
             or
             only
             according
             to
             rigour
             of
             Canon
             ,
             be
             admitted
             to
             Lay-Communion
             .
             But
             here
             the
             Fathers
             incline
             to
             the
             milder
             
             Sentence
             ,
             following
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             who
             received
             the
             Novatian
             Bishops
             in
             their
             Episcopal
             Capacity
             to
             Communion
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             order
             here
             that
             the
             Bishops
             that
             had
             joyn'd
             with
             the
             Hereticks
             either
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             by
             surprize
             ,
             or
             through
             meer
             force
             should
             be
             received
             without
             deprivation
             of
             dignity
             .
             And
             in
             this
             they
             rather
             shewed
             Justice
             then
             Mercy
             ,
             for
             in
             all
             those
             Transactions
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             above
             ,
             there
             appear'd
             nothing
             of
             Arianism
             above
             board
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             they
             quitted
             Consubstantiality
             ,
             for
             Peace
             sake
             ,
             they
             anathematised
             all
             the
             Points
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             .
             So
             that
             their
             complyance
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             a
             defect
             
             in
             prudence
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Orthodox
             Faith.
             And
             if
             the
             leading
             Eusebians
             had
             a
             design
             by
             removing
             that
             word
             to
             supplant
             and
             undermine
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             plain
             by
             the
             last
             issue
             of
             all
             that
             some
             of
             them
             had
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               Valens
            
             and
             his
             Party
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             kept
             secret
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             honest
             well
             meaning
             Men
             had
             no
             ground
             to
             suspect
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             always
             protested
             against
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             had
             no
             such
             design
             ,
             for
             Basilius
             and
             all
             his
             Party
             ,
             who
             so
             fiercely
             opposed
             the
             Acacians
             ,
             when
             they
             turn'd
             Arians
             ,
             had
             been
             all
             along
             vehement
             Eusebians
             and
             Enemies
             to
             Consubstantiality
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             their
             zeal
             against
             that
             was
             not
             at
             all
             for
             any
             love
             of
             Arianism
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             conceived
             to
             be
             obstructed
             by
             that
             unscriptural
             and
             unwarrantable
             Word
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             no
             such
             kindness
             to
             receive
             such
             Persons
             ,
             as
             had
             innocently
             join'd
             with
             them
             ,
             upon
             such
             easie
             terms
             ,
             when
             by
             it
             they
             were
             not
             in
             the
             least
             tainted
             with
             the
             Heresie
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             St.
             Jerom
             himself
             states
             it
             .
             
               Post
               reditum
               Confessorum
            
             
             in
             Alexandrinâ
             
               postea
               Synodo
               constitutum
               est
               ,
               ut
               exceptis
               Auctoribus
               Haereseos
               ,
               quos
               
               Error
               excusare
               non
               poterat
               ,
               poenitentes
               Ecclesiae
               sociarentur
               ,
               non
               quod
               Episcopi
               possint
               esse
               ,
               qui
               Haeretici
               fuerant
               ,
               sed
               quod
               constaret
               eos
               ,
               qui
               reciperentur
               ,
               Haereticos
               non
               fuisse
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Return
               of
               the
               Confessors
               from
               banishment
               ,
               it
               was
               decreed
               in
               a
               Synod
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               That
               excepting
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
               Heresie
               ,
               that
               no
               surprise
               can
               excuse
               ,
               the
               Repenting
               Bishops
               should
               be
               received
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               could
               be
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               Hereticks
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               was
               evident
               that
               they
               that
               were
               received
               had
               not
               been
               Hereticks
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             their
             depriving
             the
             Authors
             and
             Ring-leaders
             of
             the
             Heresie
             forever
             ,
             so
             as
             never
             to
             be
             raised
             above
             Lay-Communion
             ,
             that
             was
             no
             severity
             ,
             but
             agreeable
             to
             the
             standing
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             in
             the
             next
             place
             whereas
             there
             had
             been
             lately
             started
             an
             unhappy
             Controversie
             between
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Latins
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Words
             Hypostasis
             and
             Persona
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             Hypostasis
             being
             Synonimous
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Greeks
             profess't
             the
             belief
             of
             three
             Hypostases
             ,
             they
             seem'd
             to
             the
             Latins
             to
             own
             three
             distinct
             Substances
             :
             And
             the
             Latins
             ,
             who
             rejected
             that
             word
             ,
             and
             in
             lieu
             of
             it
             used
             the
             word
             Persona
             ,
             seem'd
             not
             to
             assert
             any
             thing
             real
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             relative
             distinction
             ,
             
             the
             word
             Persona
             being
             generally
             used
             to
             denote
             not
             the
             Man
             himself
             ,
             but
             his
             Office
             and
             Relation
             .
             This
             contest
             run
             very
             high
             ,
             as
             Nazianzen
             informs
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             endangering
             a
             breach
             between
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             St.
             Athanasius
             prudently
             proposes
             that
             both
             words
             should
             be
             promiscuously
             used
             in
             both
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             effectually
             take
             away
             the
             Jealousie
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             did
             ,
             for
             it
             silenced
             the
             controversie
             forever
             ,
             and
             it
             continues
             so
             settled
             to
             this
             very
             day
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             whereas
             some
             Men
             cryed
             up
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             presented
             by
             the
             Eusebian
             Party
             to
             the
             Council
             at
             Sardica
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Council
             had
             approved
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             declare
             that
             it
             was
             utterly
             rejected
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             refused
             to
             alter
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Faith.
             These
             Decrees
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             ,
             they
             draw
             up
             in
             an
             Encyclical
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Christian
             World.
             And
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             Athanasius
             bestir'd
             himself
             for
             the
             settlement
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Africa
             ,
             St.
             Hilary
             labours
             for
             the
             Restitution
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             France
             ,
             where
             he
             procures
             frequent
             Councils
             ,
             particularly
             one
             at
             Paris
             ,
             to
             condemn
             the
             proceedings
             at
             Ariminum
             ,
             and
             restore
             the
             Church
             to
             that
             Ancient
             State
             ,
             that
             it
             enjoyed
             before
             
             Constantius
             his
             Invasion
             upon
             its
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             here
             they
             unanimously
             declared
             ,
             That
             when
             they
             subscribed
             the
             Creed
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             omitted
             ,
             they
             were
             meerly
             over-reach't
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             Sacrament
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             suspected
             no
             harm
             ,
             and
             abhorred
             the
             consequences
             that
             were
             made
             out
             of
             it
             by
             ill
             Men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             desire
             pardon
             of
             the
             World
             for
             what
             they
             had
             been
             surprised
             into
             by
             meer
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             they
             were
             so
             unanimous
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             but
             one
             dissenting
             Bishop
             in
             all
             France
             ,
             that
             is
             Saturninus
             of
             Arles
             ,
             whom
             they
             deposed
             ,
             and
             thus
             
             says
             the
             Historian
             ,
             was
             all
             France
             purged
             of
             Heresie
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             one
             Man.
             And
             the
             same
             thing
             was
             done
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Synodical
             Epistle
             of
             the
             
             French-Bishops
             to
             the
             Oriental
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             then
             an
             answer
             to
             their
             Epistle
             ,
             declaring
             their
             concurrence
             with
             their
             Proceedings
             .
             And
             thus
             was
             this
             Evil
             Spirit
             of
             Arianism
             ,
             that
             had
             for
             so
             many
             years
             possess
             't
             and
             tormented
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             
             that
             Constantius
             had
             in
             vain
             taken
             so
             much
             pains
             to
             exorci●e
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             thus
             I
             say
             it
             was
             at
             last
             easily
             cast
             out
             by
             the
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Rod.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Apostate
             finding
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             so
             well
             setled
             ,
             he
             grows
             into
             a
             rage
             to
             see
             both
             his
             wit
             and
             his
             malice
             so
             dexterously
             defeated
             ,
             and
             now
             can
             dissemble
             no
             longer
             ,
             pulls
             off
             his
             Vizor
             of
             pretended
             Kindness
             ,
             and
             turns
             open
             Persecutor
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             flies
             upon
             Athanasius
             ,
             who
             had
             with
             wonderful
             success
             advanced
             Christianity
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             therefore
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             he
             must
             immediately
             leave
             the
             City
             .
             This
             the
             Emperor
             with
             
             great
             fierceness
             commands
             both
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Ecdicius
             the
             Prefect
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             put
             in
             Execution
             under
             the
             severest
             Penalties
             .
             And
             here
             he
             brings
             off
             his
             former
             seeming
             Lenity
             to
             the
             Galilaean
             or
             Christian
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             restored
             from
             Banishment
             ,
             with
             this
             slender
             sham
             ,
             that
             he
             only
             gave
             them
             leave
             to
             return
             to
             their
             own
             Countries
             ,
             but
             never
             intended
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             their
             Churches
             .
             And
             therefore
             Athanasius
             ,
             having
             presum'd
             to
             usurp
             his
             Episcopal
             Seat
             without
             the
             Imperial
             Grant
             ,
             must
             once
             more
             be
             gone
             .
             
             And
             accordingly
             he
             withdraws
             ,
             with
             this
             comfort
             to
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             were
             weeping
             at
             his
             departure
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             a
             flying
             shower
             ,
             and
             would
             ●oon
             be
             over
             .
             But
             if
             he
             had
             not
             made
             hast
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             only
             wet
             him
             to
             the
             skin
             ,
             but
             overwhelm'd
             him
             forever
             ,
             for
             now
             the
             Apostate
             becomes
             Treacherous
             and
             Cruel
             ,
             and
             privately
             sends
             his
             Assassinates
             to
             cut
             his
             Throat
             .
             Of
             this
             Athanasius
             being
             inform'd
             ,
             he
             immediately
             takes
             Boat
             for
             Thebais
             ,
             but
             being
             close
             pursued
             by
             the
             Murtherers
             ,
             instead
             of
             Landing
             and
             Sheltring
             himself
             in
             the
             Woods
             ,
             as
             his
             friends
             advised
             him
             ,
             he
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             readiness
             of
             Wit
             ,
             commands
             the
             Boat-man
             to
             row
             back
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             meeting
             with
             the
             other
             Boat
             that
             pursued
             him
             ,
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Cut-throats
             calls
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             know
             whether
             they
             met
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             off
             they
             might
             suppose
             him
             to
             be
             ?
             Athanasius
             himself
             answers
             ,
             That
             he
             knew
             him
             very
             well
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             hard
             by
             ,
             bids
             them
             row
             hard
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             could
             be
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             they
             must
             overtake
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             that
             time
             he
             escapes
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             there
             lyes
             hid
             till
             the
             Storm
             was
             over
             .
             But
             the
             Prefects
             seeing
             the
             Emperour
             's
             mighty
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             being
             themselves
             great
             Pat●iots
             of
             the
             Superstition
             
             (
             he
             having
             displaced
             all
             Constantius
             his
             Prefects
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             Bigots
             of
             his
             own
             Religion
             )
             having
             so
             fair
             an
             Example
             from
             their
             Master
             ,
             resolve
             ,
             as
             it
             always
             happens
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             to
             outrun
             his
             leading
             Zeal
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             all
             places
             prosecute
             the
             Christians
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             Cruelty
             and
             Oppression
             :
             And
             if
             they
             complain'd
             to
             the
             Emperor
             himself
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             redress
             ,
             but
             were
             only
             flouted
             with
             that
             silly
             and
             prophane
             Sarcasm
             ,
             That
             suffering
             was
             the
             duty
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             And
             that
             was
             his
             daily
             practice
             ,
             and
             much
             becoming
             the
             gravity
             of
             an
             Emperor
             and
             a
             Philosopher
             too
             ,
             to
             play
             such
             childish
             and
             perverse
             Glosses
             upon
             our
             Saviour's
             Precepts
             .
             But
             he
             rested
             not
             here
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             resolved
             upon
             his
             Persian
             Expedition
             ,
             he
             imposes
             a
             Tax
             upon
             all
             that
             refused
             to
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ability
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             complain'd
             of
             the
             Exactions
             of
             his
             Officers
             ,
             then
             his
             standing
             Jest
             was
             ,
             That
             Poverty
             was
             not
             only
             their
             duty
             but
             their
             advantage
             .
             And
             when
             he
             rob'd
             the
             Church
             of
             its
             Treasury
             ,
             he
             season'd
             his
             Sacriledge
             with
             this
             abusive
             Sarcasm
             ,
             
               Se
               Christianos
               expeditiores
               face●e
               ad
               Regnum
               Caelorum
               ,
               quia
            
             Galilaeus
             
               M●gister
               ipsorum
               dixerit
               ;
               beatos
               esse
               pauperes
               ,
               
               quoniam
               talium
               est
               regnum
               Caelorum
               :
            
             
               That
               he
               only
               did
               it
               ,
               to
               conveigh
               the
               Christians
               with
               the
               more
               ease
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               because
               the
               Galilaean
               their
               Master
               declared
               ,
               that
               blessed
               are
               the
               Poor
               ,
               for
               of
               such
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             he
             disbands
             all
             Officers
             that
             refuse
             to
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             Valentinian
             and
             Valens
             ,
             that
             were
             then
             great
             Commanders
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Emperors
             ,
             peaceably
             laid
             down
             their
             Arms
             ,
             declaring
             themselves
             ready
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             ,
             rather
             then
             wrong
             their
             Consciences
             or
             betray
             their
             Religion
             .
             Whereas
             those
             who
             profess't
             it
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             and
             Constantius
             ,
             only
             for
             Worldly
             Interest
             and
             Advantage
             ,
             readily
             complyed
             with
             all
             his
             Impositions
             ,
             and
             among
             these
             that
             famous
             Weather-cock
             Ecebolius
             the
             Sophist
             marched
             in
             the
             first
             rank
             :
             Before
             
             Julian's
             time
             he
             was
             a
             Zealous
             Christian
             ;
             under
             him
             a
             furious
             Pagan
             ;
             after
             him
             a
             Christian
             again
             to
             that
             sneaking
             degree
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             lye
             bellowing
             upon
             the
             threshold
             of
             the
             Church
             doors
             ,
             begging
             all
             Christians
             ,
             that
             passed
             over
             him
             ,
             to
             trample
             upon
             him
             as
             infatuated
             Salt.
             And
             thus
             in
             short
             (
             to
             pass
             by
             many
             more
             arts
             of
             Oppression
             )
             he
             pursued
             the
             Christians
             with
             as
             vehement
             Outrage
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             provoking
             Contempt
             
             then
             any
             of
             the
             old
             Persecutors
             .
             Continually
             breaking
             Jests
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             their
             Religion
             but
             their
             Miseries
             :
             which
             is
             not
             only
             to
             wound
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             to
             rub
             Salt
             and
             pour
             Vinegar
             upon
             his
             Sores
             ,
             a
             piece
             of
             Barbarity
             that
             was
             peculiar
             to
             Julian
             alone
             .
             And
             no
             Man
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             Pedant
             in
             the
             World
             (
             and
             so
             was
             he
             )
             could
             have
             condescended
             to
             so
             mean
             a
             piece
             of
             malice
             and
             revenge
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             he
             for
             his
             short
             Reign
             out
             Outraged
             all
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             in
             the
             *
             fury
             and
             madness
             of
             his
             Persecution
             ,
             so
             the
             Christians
             resolved
             to
             out
             do
             their
             Ancestors
             in
             Patience
             and
             Passive
             Obedience
             under
             all
             his
             abusive
             Tyranny
             .
             And
             though
             they
             had
             the
             strength
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Empire
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             yet
             being
             Christians
             they
             scorn'd
             to
             make
             use
             of
             any
             other
             Weapons
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Religion
             than
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             .
             But
             though
             this
             is
             the
             bravest
             Example
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Passive
             Obedience
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             upon
             Record
             in
             all
             the
             Annals
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             the
             World
             has
             been
             of
             late
             bless't
             with
             a
             new
             discovery
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             strange
             undutiful
             ,
             unchristian
             ,
             inhumane
             ,
             and
             disloyal
             behaviour
             towards
             him
             ,
             as
             exceeding
             the
             salvageness
             of
             Cannibals
             and
             Barbarians
             in
             contempt
             
             and
             insolence
             ,
             treating
             him
             with
             more
             roughness
             then
             a
             Mid-night
             Thief
             ,
             or
             a
             High-way
             Robber
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             XX.
             
          
           
             But
             first
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             poor
             and
             impertinent
             Precedent
             to
             Warrant
             the
             new
             Christian-duty
             of
             our
             modern
             Apostates
             (
             for
             all
             Rebel-Christians
             renounce
             Christianity
             with
             much
             more
             dishonour
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             Julian
             himself
             ever
             did
             )
             of
             Resistance
             and
             Rebellion
             to
             Sovereign
             Princes
             .
             For
             what
             if
             the
             Christians
             at
             that
             time
             had
             been
             really
             guilty
             of
             any
             miscarriages
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             what
             objection
             is
             that
             one
             miscarriage
             against
             the
             constant
             Doctrine
             and
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             ?
             This
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             its
             general
             practice
             and
             sense
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             irregularities
             of
             a
             few
             private
             Persons
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             too
             hard
             to
             expect
             that
             all
             Men
             should
             live
             up
             to
             their
             Principles
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             that
             profess't
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             should
             be
             free
             from
             all
             misdemeanours
             against
             his
             own
             Profession
             .
             That
             is
             too
             great
             a
             persection
             to
             be
             required
             in
             this
             life
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Church
             but
             that
             in
             Heaven
             without
             some
             miscarriages
             and
             faulty
             Members
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             a
             mean
             and
             childish
             undertaking
             ,
             that
             argues
             great
             malice
             ,
             and
             little
             
             wit
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             in
             all
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             one
             or
             two
             instances
             of
             old
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Christians
             did
             not
             behave
             themselves
             with
             that
             decency
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             and
             profess't
             to
             owe
             to
             their
             Governors
             .
             For
             what
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ?
             What
             does
             that
             prove
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             so
             much
             Men
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             to
             have
             fall'n
             short
             both
             of
             their
             Duty
             and
             Profession
             ?
             What
             is
             that
             against
             the
             general
             and
             declared
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Upon
             the
             same
             terms
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             may
             be
             loaded
             with
             all
             the
             Crimes
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             some
             that
             professed
             Christianity
             ,
             some
             time
             or
             other
             fell
             into
             all
             but
             this
             .
             What
             then
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             that
             the
             behaviour
             of
             some
             Christians
             towards
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             was
             not
             such
             as
             became
             their
             duty
             towards
             their
             Sovereign
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             before
             ,
             and
             for
             many
             after
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             1073
             ?
             Can
             it
             reasonably
             be
             expected
             that
             in
             so
             long
             a
             Tract
             of
             time
             there
             should
             not
             be
             one
             instance
             of
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             Christians
             in
             this
             kind
             ?
             and
             yet
             this
             at
             the
             best
             is
             the
             case
             of
             this
             wonderful
             Precedent
             ,
             to
             overthrow
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Doctrine
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             .
             But
             Seditious
             Persons
             are
             fond
             of
             any
             Pretence
             ,
             and
             will
             rather
             forfeit
             their
             
             Understanding
             ,
             then
             not
             gratifie
             their
             ill-nature
             ,
             how
             else
             could
             any
             Man
             be
             so
             transported
             out
             of
             his
             common
             Sense
             from
             one
             miscarriage
             to
             warrant
             our
             imitation
             of
             it
             ,
             against
             the
             constant
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             ?
             And
             yet
             with
             what
             joy
             and
             greediness
             has
             this
             poor
             trifle
             been
             embraced
             ,
             as
             a
             new
             discovery
             dropt
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             how
             confident
             are
             we
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             were
             no
             such
             softly
             fools
             (
             as
             they
             have
             been
             hitherto
             represented
             )
             as
             to
             preach
             and
             practise
             that
             Sheepish
             Doctrine
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             ?
             Which
             only
             shews
             how
             ready
             some
             Parties
             of
             Men
             among
             us
             are
             for
             seizing
             any
             pretences
             for
             Resistance
             and
             Rebellion
             .
             Otherwise
             certainly
             if
             Men
             would
             Judge
             impartially
             ,
             and
             without
             Faction
             ,
             of
             this
             mighty
             work
             ,
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             it
             is
             no
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             an
             Industrious
             Searcher
             into
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             has
             at
             last
             found
             out
             one
             instance
             ,
             in
             which
             some
             Christians
             failed
             of
             their
             Duty
             to
             their
             Prince
             .
             A
             great
             performance
             this
             !
             worthy
             the
             applause
             and
             admiration
             of
             this
             learned
             Age
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             deal
             civilly
             with
             it
             ,
             I
             care
             not
             though
             I
             grant
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             but
             then
             I
             must
             crave
             leave
             to
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             only
             instance
             of
             this
             kind
             that
             
             hap'ned
             in
             Eleven
             hundred
             years
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             have
             undertaken
             to
             maintain
             ,
             That
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             down
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             159th
             Pope
             ,
             and
             succeeded
             not
             till
             the
             year
             1073
             ,
             no
             one
             Christian
             of
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             no
             not
             a
             Pope
             ,
             or
             taught
             or
             put
             in
             practice
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Resistance
             to
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             or
             disown'd
             the
             duty
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             under
             the
             worst
             of
             Persecutors
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             much
             good
             may
             this
             little
             Story
             of
             Julian
             do
             them
             .
             For
             they
             cannot
             but
             see
             what
             a
             mean
             and
             foolish
             design
             it
             is
             to
             set
             up
             one
             single
             Tale
             as
             a
             pro●f
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             when
             it
             stands
             all
             alone
             ,
             and
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             declared
             Sense
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             .
             So
             that
             they
             gain
             so
             little
             advantage
             to
             their
             Cause
             by
             this
             admired
             Performance
             ,
             that
             it
             proves
             the
             most
             unlucky
             Argument
             ,
             that
             could
             have
             been
             contrived
             against
             it
             .
             For
             this
             is
             a
             demonstration
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             in
             all
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Church
             but
             one
             Precedent
             of
             Christian
             disrespect
             or
             disobedience
             to
             persecuting
             Princes
             .
             And
             that
             is
             but
             a
             single
             exception
             to
             its
             universal
             practice
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             confesses
             its
             own
             Enormity
             from
             
             it
             .
             So
             that
             methinks
             Men
             that
             design'd
             to
             preach
             up
             Resistance
             and
             Rebellion
             from
             the
             Precedents
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             should
             rather
             have
             taken
             any
             other
             method
             to
             abuse
             the
             People
             ,
             then
             by
             telling
             them
             this
             single
             Story
             of
             Julian
             :
             For
             hereby
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             understand
             that
             they
             have
             no
             more
             then
             one
             Tale
             for
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             controuled
             by
             the
             universal
             practice
             of
             all
             Churches
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             think
             is
             as
             much
             as
             any
             reasonable
             Man
             can
             desire
             to
             shame
             and
             bafle
             the
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             Especially
             when
             it
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             Christians
             before
             this
             time
             were
             become
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             like
             other
             Men
             ,
             because
             when
             Christianity
             became
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             darling
             of
             Princes
             ,
             all
             Men
             would
             equally
             embrace
             it
             for
             present
             Advantage
             and
             Preferment
             .
             And
             in
             these
             circumstances
             bad
             Men
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             appear
             as
             forward
             in
             their
             Zeal
             as
             the
             best
             Christians
             ,
             and
             generally
             to
             outstrip
             them
             in
             outward
             Appearance
             .
             So
             that
             if
             at
             that
             time
             there
             had
             been
             any
             Christians
             found
             guilty
             of
             disloyalty
             towards
             their
             Prince
             ,
             what
             wonder
             is
             it
             ,
             when
             such
             Numbers
             came
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             love
             of
             the
             Religion
             ,
             but
             for
             other
             ends
             and
             designs
             of
             
             their
             own
             ?
             And
             such
             Men
             were
             as
             effectually
             loose
             from
             all
             the
             Obligations
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             own'd
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             true
             Sense
             of
             Christians
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             their
             practice
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             been
             the
             thriving
             Religion
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             was
             made
             a
             Trade
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             Professions
             in
             such
             times
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             no
             other
             Motive
             to
             embrace
             it
             but
             it self
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             all
             that
             did
             so
             ,
             were
             in
             good
             earnest
             .
             It
             being
             then
             so
             evident
             that
             the
             Christians
             through
             all
             Ages
             down
             to
             Constantine
             profess't
             and
             practiced
             the
             duty
             of
             Non-resistance
             ,
             or
             Passive
             Obedience
             to
             all
             Princes
             ,
             without
             reserves
             and
             exceptions
             ,
             as
             an
             indispensible
             Law
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             clear
             ,
             full
             ,
             and
             unanswerable
             declaration
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             however
             any
             might
             fall
             into
             a
             contrary
             behaviour
             in
             times
             of
             ease
             and
             prosperity
             .
             For
             then
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             that
             there
             would
             be
             many
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewn
             above
             from
             the
             complaint
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             others
             ,
             how
             the
             Credulity
             of
             Constantine
             was
             abused
             by
             pretended
             Converts
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             dishonour
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             Oppression
             of
             his
             People
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             think
             no
             Man
             could
             think
             it
             reasonable
             
             to
             upbraid
             Christianity
             with
             their
             Scandals
             ,
             and
             if
             Julian
             found
             multitudes
             of
             such
             Men
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             what
             wonder
             would
             it
             be
             if
             Men
             that
             were
             in
             reality
             no
             Christians
             ,
             made
             any
             unchristian
             Attempts
             against
             him
             ?
             So
             that
             granting
             our
             Apostates
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Plea
             ,
             from
             the
             behaviour
             of
             Christians
             towards
             Julian
             ,
             this
             one
             thing
             utterly
             barrs
             their
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             avowed
             practice
             of
             Christians
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             time
             that
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             there
             were
             as
             many
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             ,
             as
             that
             were
             Christians
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             Counterfeits
             fell
             off
             with
             the
             Apostate
             ;
             I
             will
             allow
             the
             Plea
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Christians
             who
             persevered
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             committed
             any
             of
             those
             disloyal
             and
             Seditious
             pranks
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostates
             charge
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             blame
             shall
             lye
             at
             the
             Church
             door
             .
             And
             yet
             so
             as
             not
             to
             make
             a
             Precedent
             for
             imitation
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             single
             Enormity
             both
             from
             the
             plain
             Laws
             of
             the
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             universal
             Practice
             of
             all
             its
             Professors
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             impertinent
             way
             of
             arguing
             to
             draw
             any
             Conclusion
             from
             such
             an
             Example
             .
          
           
           
             And
             yet
             secondly
             as
             impertinent
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             more
             false
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             instance
             of
             any
             one
             Christian
             in
             all
             his
             Reign
             ,
             that
             ever
             made
             any
             resistance
             to
             any
             one
             of
             his
             Commands
             .
             And
             then
             whatever
             they
             did
             beside
             to
             affront
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             nothing
             to
             warrant
             the
             practice
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             and
             shews
             ,
             that
             in
             whatsoever
             hatred
             and
             contempt
             they
             held
             his
             Person
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             they
             thought
             themselves
             bound
             in
             duty
             to
             an
             entire
             Submission
             to
             his
             Government
             .
             And
             therefore
             of
             their
             ill
             manners
             ,
             and
             uncourtly
             behaviour
             towards
             him
             ,
             I
             shall
             discourse
             by
             it self
             ,
             because
             that
             concerns
             not
             the
             Argument
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             and
             shall
             at
             present
             only
             shew
             that
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             putting
             any
             such
             design
             in
             practice
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             expresly
             disclaimed
             and
             defied
             it
             ,
             as
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             wonder
             what
             our
             new
             Apostates
             can
             gain
             by
             minding
             us
             of
             the
             Julian
             Christians
             .
             And
             if
             their
             case
             was
             particular
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             had
             the
             Laws
             on
             their
             side
             (
             as
             't
             is
             falsely
             and
             ignorantly
             pretended
             )
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             taught
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             of
             Submission
             and
             Passive
             Obedience
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             same
             unalterable
             Principle
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             under
             all
             
             their
             former
             Persecutions
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             the
             greatest
             demonstration
             of
             the
             universality
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             above
             all
             manner
             of
             exception
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostates
             first
             fury
             was
             vented
             among
             the
             military
             Men
             ,
             Men
             that
             from
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             their
             Profession
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             resent
             and
             revenge
             Injuries
             :
             and
             though
             he
             provoked
             them
             more
             by
             the
             Contempt
             and
             Indignity
             of
             his
             Persecution
             ,
             then
             by
             its
             Severity
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             rather
             swallow
             and
             digest
             an
             Affront
             ,
             the
             hardest
             Point
             in
             the
             World
             to
             a
             Soldier
             ,
             then
             repulse
             it
             with
             the
             least
             rudeness
             ,
             much
             less
             violence
             to
             their
             Sovereign
             Lord.
             And
             first
             he
             caused
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Deities
             to
             
             be
             engraven
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             were
             set
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperors
             Statues
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             publick
             Places
             ;
             that
             if
             the
             People
             shewed
             the
             usual
             Honor
             to
             his
             Statue
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             supposed
             to
             worship
             the
             Idols
             ;
             and
             if
             for
             the
             Idols
             sake
             they
             should
             refuse
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             Image
             ,
             he
             might
             punish
             them
             for
             breach
             of
             old
             Customs
             and
             Roman
             Laws
             in
             doing
             honour
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             was
             another
             peculiar
             Enhancement
             of
             his
             Persecution
             ,
             never
             to
             punish
             the
             Christians
             as
             Christians
             ,
             but
             
             as
             Criminals
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             old
             Cruelties
             of
             Persecution
             to
             add
             this
             new
             one
             of
             Calumny
             ,
             first
             martyr
             their
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             then
             themselves
             .
             And
             though
             by
             this
             little
             device
             he
             deceived
             some
             into
             shews
             of
             respect
             to
             his
             Deities
             ,
             yet
             the
             wiser
             easily
             seeing
             through
             so
             slight
             a
             design
             ,
             refused
             to
             give
             any
             Signs
             of
             Honor
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             their
             Example
             soon
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             little
             Stratagem
             ;
             and
             yet
             neither
             they
             that
             were
             cheated
             into
             the
             Folly
             ,
             nor
             they
             that
             were
             fraudulently
             punisht
             for
             withstanding
             it
             ,
             made
             any
             other
             resistance
             to
             his
             Commands
             ,
             or
             shewed
             any
             other
             disrespect
             to
             his
             Person
             .
             His
             next
             Stratagem
             was
             somewhat
             more
             fine
             then
             this
             :
             It
             was
             an
             old
             Custom
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             for
             the
             Emperors
             on
             their
             own
             Birth-days
             ,
             or
             other
             Holy
             days
             ,
             to
             give
             Donatives
             to
             their
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             this
             Julian
             does
             ,
             but
             so
             orders
             it
             ,
             that
             near
             his
             Throne
             where
             he
             sat
             ,
             was
             placed
             a
             Fire
             with
             Incense
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             the
             simple
             Soldiers
             were
             told
             ,
             as
             they
             came
             to
             receive
             their
             Donative
             ,
             by
             some
             that
             were
             set
             there
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             they
             were
             bound
             by
             ancient
             Custom
             to
             sprinkle
             into
             the
             Fire
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             great
             numbers
             were
             ignorantly
             drawn
             in
             to
             offer
             his
             kind
             of
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             coming
             afterward
             to
             understand
             the
             Cheat
             ,
             they
             run
             up
             and
             
             down
             the
             Streets
             and
             Market-places
             crying
             out
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             Christians
             and
             ever
             were
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             over-reacht
             and
             meerly
             drawn
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             sacrificed
             with
             their
             Hands
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             with
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             address
             to
             the
             Emperor
             in
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             request
             him
             to
             take
             his
             Gold
             again
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             pleased
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             resolved
             never
             to
             renounce
             their
             Religion
             ,
             but
             were
             ready
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             Lives
             for
             it
             .
             To
             this
             Relation
             Theodoret
             adds
             ,
             That
             the
             Emperor
             immediately
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             conveyed
             out
             of
             the
             City
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Execution
             ,
             whither
             they
             went
             with
             extraordinary
             courage
             and
             cheerfulness
             ,
             requesting
             the
             Heads-man
             to
             dispatch
             the
             youngest
             first
             ,
             lest
             by
             beholding
             the
             bloody
             Execution
             of
             others
             ,
             his
             courage
             might
             faint
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             Romanus
             is
             first
             prepared
             ,
             and
             his
             head
             laid
             upon
             the
             Block
             ,
             but
             just
             before
             the
             blow
             was
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             a
             Messenger
             from
             the
             Emperor
             cries
             out
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             to
             stop
             it
             ;
             at
             which
             the
             young
             man
             sighing
             says
             ,
             Romanus
             was
             not
             thought
             worthy
             to
             be
             a
             Martyr
             of
             Christ.
             I
             conceive
             this
             is
             as
             high
             an
             Example
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             any
             we
             have
             upon
             Record
             in
             all
             the
             former
             Persecutions
             ,
             
             and
             indeed
             exceeds
             that
             of
             the
             Thebaean
             Legion
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             only
             decimated
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             greatest
             part
             were
             sure
             to
             escape
             ,
             but
             here
             the
             whole
             Body
             submit
             themselves
             one
             and
             all
             to
             the
             Ax
             of
             the
             Executioner
             ,
             without
             speaking
             an
             angry
             or
             a
             reproachful
             word
             against
             the
             Emperor
             .
             And
             for
             this
             very
             act
             of
             Christian
             Loyalty
             they
             are
             particularly
             commended
             by
             St.
             Austin
             .
             And
             yet
             these
             very
             Men
             (
             one
             would
             scarce
             believe
             it
             )
             are
             produced
             as
             one
             of
             the
             most
             remarkable
             instances
             of
             the
             ill-behaviour
             of
             the
             Christians
             towards
             Julian
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             attempt
             was
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             reform
             his
             own
             Praetorian
             Bands
             ,
             where
             he
             Disbands
             all
             Officers
             that
             refuse
             to
             sacrifice
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             upon
             which
             Valentinian
             and
             Valens
             two
             of
             his
             chief
             Commanders
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             peaceably
             laid
             down
             their
             Arms
             ,
             declaring
             themselves
             not
             only
             ready
             to
             part
             with
             their
             Swords
             ,
             but
             their
             Lives
             for
             their
             Religion
             .
             And
             to
             these
             Socrates
             adds
             Jovian
             ,
             though
             I
             doubt
             
             that
             is
             a
             mistake
             ,
             he
             being
             his
             General
             in
             his
             Army
             against
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             finding
             all
             the
             old
             Temples
             at
             Caesarea
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             decayed
             and
             demolisht
             ,
             and
             
             
             
             
             
             
             disgraceful
             punishment
             (
             says
             Palladius
             )
             he
             endured
             with
             all
             patience
             and
             returned
             thanks
             to
             the
             Emperor
             for
             the
             honour
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             it
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             .
             But
             whatever
             his
             Persecution
             was
             against
             their
             Persons
             ,
             it
             was
             much
             more
             then
             all
             others
             against
             their
             Religion
             ,
             for
             beside
             those
             perpetual
             shams
             that
             he
             put
             upon
             it
             to
             make
             it
             ridiculous
             ;
             he
             dugg
             at
             the
             Foundations
             by
             rooting
             up
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             People
             having
             no
             Publick
             Assemblies
             for
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             they
             might
             in
             time
             grow
             barbarous
             and
             lose
             their
             Religion
             .
             And
             his
             pretence
             against
             them
             was
             their
             raising
             Seditions
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             banisht
             Seleusius
             and
             his
             Clergy
             from
             Cyzicum
             ,
             because
             the
             Christ●ans
             were
             so
             numerous
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             to
             attempt
             reducing
             them
             any
             other
             way
             .
             And
             so
             he
             commanded
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Bostra
             to
             expel
             Titus
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             threatned
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             People
             made
             any
             Sedition
             ,
             he
             would
             lay
             the
             blame
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             it
             upon
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Clergy
             ;
             upon
             this
             Titus
             presents
             him
             an
             humble
             Address
             ,
             shewing
             that
             though
             the
             Christians
             were
             an
             overmatch
             for
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             yet
             he
             need
             not
             fear
             any
             Tumult
             from
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             that
             they
             would
             follow
             his
             Exhortations
             
             to
             Peace
             and
             Patience
             .
             Upon
             this
             the
             Apostate
             spitefully
             and
             childishly
             writes
             to
             the
             People
             to
             instigate
             them
             against
             their
             Bishop
             for
             slandering
             their
             Loyalty
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             peaceable
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             but
             were
             only
             wheedled
             into
             it
             by
             his
             Wit
             and
             Eloquence
             .
             To
             such
             mean
             and
             dirty
             Arts
             did
             his
             malice
             stoop
             by
             any
             ways
             to
             do
             mischief
             :
             but
             yet
             instead
             of
             provoking
             them
             to
             any
             disturbance
             by
             all
             his
             abuses
             ,
             we
             find
             nothing
             else
             preached
             even
             at
             this
             time
             then
             the
             old
             superannuated
             and
             unseasonable
             Doctrine
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             .
             The
             Apostate's
             last
             pranks
             against
             the
             Christians
             were
             plaid
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             great
             Scene
             of
             his
             shame
             and
             folly
             .
             Hither
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             Artemius
             an
             old
             Commander
             under
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             who
             for
             his
             good
             Services
             had
             obtain'd
             a
             good
             
             Government
             in
             AEgypt
             under
             Constantius
             ,
             is
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             serving
             in
             the
             Persian
             Expedition
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             comes
             he
             is
             suddenly
             put
             to
             death
             upon
             pretence
             of
             Treason
             ▪
             though
             the
             real
             Crime
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             the
             chief
             Agent
             under
             the
             Christian
             Emperors
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             Idols
             .
             Artemius
             is
             followed
             by
             the
             two
             famous
             Captains
             Juventinus
             and
             Maximus
             ,
             who
             bemoaning
             the
             Restitution
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             
             are
             by
             the
             Emperor
             cast
             into
             Prison
             upon
             the
             sham
             of
             Treason
             ,
             where
             divers
             attempts
             are
             made
             upon
             them
             to
             betray
             their
             Religion
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             their
             constant
             answer
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             always
             ready
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             Lives
             but
             never
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             length
             they
             are
             privately
             beheaded
             .
             This
             is
             all
             the
             harm
             that
             we
             know
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             exhibited
             to
             the
             World
             among
             that
             Pack
             of
             Julian
             Christians
             ,
             that
             pursued
             their
             Prince
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             midnight
             Thief
             ,
             or
             an
             High-way-Robber
             .
             The
             next
             Set
             of
             bloody
             Conspirators
             against
             the
             Apostate's
             life
             ,
             were
             
               Abbass
               Publia
            
             and
             her
             Quire
             of
             Virgins
             ,
             that
             persisted
             to
             sing
             Anthems
             against
             Idolatry
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             as
             his
             Majesty
             passed
             by
             their
             Chappel
             ,
             at
             which
             he
             was
             at
             last
             so
             enraged
             ,
             that
             he
             very
             honourably
             commanded
             one
             of
             his
             Souldiers
             to
             beat
             the
             old
             Woman
             that
             was
             Mistress
             of
             the
             Quire
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             made
             her
             nose
             bleed
             .
             Which
             contumelious
             Usage
             (
             says
             the
             Historian
             )
             she
             received
             as
             the
             highest
             honour
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             beaten
             too
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             accounted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             shame
             for
             Christ.
             And
             therefore
             the
             old
             Woman
             and
             her
             Maids
             were
             so
             far
             from
             pursuing
             him
             as
             a
             Thief
             and
             a
             Robber
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
             return
             him
             any
             warm
             Language
             .
             These
             are
             all
             the
             instances
             of
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Apostate
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             unless
             we
             may
             add
             that
             very
             credible
             Romance
             of
             an
             old
             decrepit
             Bishop
             ,
             threatning
             to
             kick
             the
             Emperor
             in
             the
             head
             of
             his
             Praetorian
             Bands
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             great
             Soldier
             that
             had
             fought
             so
             many
             Battels
             ,
             was
             so
             scared
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             betake
             himself
             to
             his
             Heels
             .
             These
             are
             all
             those
             numberless
             Instances
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             variety
             whereof
             a
             man
             may
             almost
             lose
             himself
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             given
             of
             the
             Christians
             hatred
             and
             contempt
             of
             Julian
             when
             he
             was
             Emperor
             .
             How
             they
             reproached
             him
             and
             hi●
             Religion
             to
             his
             very
             beard
             ;
             beat
             his
             Priests
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             had
             done
             him
             too
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             got
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             But
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Outrages
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             instance
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             own
             being
             beaten
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             old
             man
             that
             had
             lost
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Limbs
             ,
             who
             yet
             it
             seems
             would
             have
             kick't
             him
             before
             his
             own
             Guards
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             run
             away
             .
             Any
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             how
             sneaking
             soever
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             much
             more
             Manly
             and
             Heroick
             ,
             then
             to
             kick
             one
             that
             was
             so
             great
             a
             Coward
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             head
             of
             his
             Troops
             ,
             had
             not
             courage
             enough
             to
             stand
             the
             brunt
             against
             the
             impotent
             
             fury
             of
             Fourscore
             and
             Ten.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             the
             other
             objection
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             old
             Bishops
             did
             not
             beat
             him
             ,
             yet
             the
             young
             Divines
             jear'd
             him
             ,
             gave
             him
             Nick-names
             ,
             and
             Lampoon'd
             him
             to
             his
             beard
             ?
             This
             I
             must
             confess
             is
             a
             great
             fault
             to
             offer
             any
             indignity
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             and
             reflects
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             upon
             his
             Government
             :
             But
             yet
             I
             hope
             there
             is
             some
             distance
             between
             breaking
             an
             indiscreet
             jest
             ,
             and
             breaking
             out
             into
             open
             Rebellion
             .
             For
             that
             is
             our
             design
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Julian
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Duty
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             was
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             quietly
             submitted
             to
             the
             Laws
             under
             a
             Nero
             or
             a
             Dioclesian
             ,
             pursued
             Julian
             as
             a
             midnight
             Thief
             ,
             or
             an
             High-way
             Robber
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             plainly
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             Lawful
             to
             resist
             and
             pursue
             him
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             think
             is
             Rebellion
             ;
             though
             indeed
             ther●
             was
             no
             need
             of
             such
             broad
             Expressions
             ,
             as
             of
             hunting
             a
             Thief
             or
             a
             Robber
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             obligation
             to
             Passive
             Obedience
             be
             once
             taken
             off
             ,
             active
             Resistance
             immediately
             takes
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             again
             is
             actual
             Rebellion
             .
             Now
             what
             a
             strange
             leap
             in
             arguing
             is
             this
             ,
             from
             a
             jest
             upon
             a
             Princes
             Beard
             ,
             to
             raise
             an
             Army
             to
             cut
             
             his
             Throat
             ?
             For
             that
             is
             the
             inference
             here
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Christians
             in
             his
             time
             thought
             it
             Lawful
             to
             resist
             and
             rebel
             against
             his
             Government
             ,
             because
             they
             Lampoon'd
             his
             Whiskers
             .
             But
             certainly
             men
             must
             have
             a
             very
             sharp
             stomach
             to
             Rebellion
             ,
             that
             can
             encourage
             themselves
             to
             fall
             on
             upon
             such
             slender
             Invitations
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             state
             the
             matter
             aright
             between
             the
             Imperial
             Beard
             ,
             and
             its
             sawcy
             Subjects
             ;
             if
             it
             met
             with
             any
             rough
             and
             uncivil
             usage
             ,
             it
             may
             thank
             its
             Owner
             for
             it
             ,
             who
             indeed
             brought
             that
             rude
             treatment
             into
             fashion
             by
             Lampooning
             all
             his
             Predecessors
             .
             And
             if
             Princes
             will
             condescend
             so
             low
             as
             to
             write
             Libels
             themselves
             ,
             they
             must
             pardon
             the
             Poets
             if
             they
             give
             them
             as
             good
             as
             they
             bring
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             King
             of
             Wit.
             And
             therefore
             this
             Pedantick
             Prince
             putting
             himself
             upon
             such
             an
             equal
             Level
             with
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             vying
             Wit
             or
             rather
             Buffoonry
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             no
             Prince
             beside
             himself
             ever
             did
             ,
             it
             can
             scarce
             amount
             to
             an
             act
             of
             Treason
             if
             they
             made
             so
             bold
             with
             his
             Beard
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             his
             Beard
             was
             so
             very
             singular
             and
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             no
             Stoick
             could
             well
             pass
             it
             by
             without
             a
             fling
             at
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             the
             very
             Comet
             of
             a
             Beard
             upon
             a
             Boys
             face
             ,
             
             and
             that
             alone
             was
             a
             very
             provoking
             and
             ridiculous
             sight
             .
             *
             And
             let
             but
             the
             Reader
             peruse
             his
             Coins
             ,
             especially
             that
             in
             which
             his
             young
             self
             is
             drawn
             with
             the
             old
             Goddess
             Serapis
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             may
             challenge
             him
             to
             forbear
             smiling
             if
             he
             can
             .
             And
             long
             before
             this
             Beard
             was
             assaulted
             by
             the
             ill-bred
             Antiochian
             Citizens
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             Canonised
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             much
             younger
             ,
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             
             where
             ,
             as
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             his
             Panegyrist
             informs
             us
             ,
             he
             was
             Nick-named
             the
             Goat
             for
             his
             long
             Beard
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             a
             pratling
             Mole
             ,
             a
             Monkey
             in
             Purple
             ,
             a
             Greek
             Pedant
             .
             All
             which
             the
             Historian
             imputes
             to
             their
             Envy
             of
             his
             great
             Glory
             ,
             and
             parallels
             his
             Case
             with
             Cimons
             ,
             that
             Envy
             accused
             of
             Luxury
             ,
             and
             with
             
             Scipio's
             that
             it
             charged
             with
             too
             much
             love
             of
             Ease
             ,
             and
             with
             
             Pompey's
             ,
             that
             was
             blamed
             for
             too
             much
             neatness
             .
             These
             are
             little
             defects
             incident
             to
             great
             Men
             ,
             that
             their
             spiteful
             Enemies
             might
             take
             advantage
             of
             to
             Eclypse
             the
             Glory
             of
             their
             Vertue
             ,
             with
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             these
             Pedantick
             Affectations
             ,
             for
             which
             Julian
             was
             so
             highly
             despised
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             incident
             to
             any
             Man
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             a
             remarkable
             Fopp
             .
          
           
             But
             beside
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             
             to
             what
             sort
             of
             Men
             the
             Antiochian
             Provocation
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             to
             the
             Poets
             ,
             by
             his
             discountenancing
             and
             discouraging
             the
             Play-Houses
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             undone
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             whose
             Wit
             ought
             to
             be
             allowed
             some
             indulgence
             of
             Revenge
             upon
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             sharpned
             the
             Provocation
             by
             keeping
             them
             hungry
             as
             well
             as
             poor
             ,
             having
             occasion'd
             a
             great
             scarcity
             of
             Provisions
             in
             the
             City
             by
             an
             imprudent
             Edict
             .
             Now
             laying
             all
             these
             things
             together
             ,
             the
             Royal
             Beard
             had
             no
             such
             great
             reason
             to
             complain
             ,
             considering
             how
             much
             its
             Owner
             exposed
             both
             it
             and
             himself
             ,
             of
             so
             much
             hard
             usage
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             pursued
             like
             a
             midnight
             Thief
             ,
             or
             an
             High-way
             Robber
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             that
             these
             Libellers
             were
             Christians
             ,
             Julian
             indeed
             upbraids
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             City
             was
             over-run
             with
             the
             Galilaean
             Superstition
             ,
             that
             had
             wrought
             too
             great
             an
             indifferency
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Constantius
             their
             great
             Benefactor
             and
             Patron
             ,
             they
             had
             too
             much
             kindness
             for
             ,
             or
             rather
             too
             little
             zeal
             against
             the
             Religion
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Libellers
             were
             Heathens
             is
             very
             probable
             from
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             quarrel
             ;
             the
             chief
             ground
             whereof
             was
             his
             discouraging
             of
             the
             Plays
             ,
             
             of
             which
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             very
             fond
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             accounted
             no
             less
             then
             Idolatry
             to
             frequent
             them
             ,
             because
             their
             Scenes
             were
             really
             nothing
             else
             then
             representations
             of
             the
             old
             Heathen
             Impieties
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             beside
             the
             singularity
             of
             the
             Beard
             it self
             ,
             it
             was
             made
             somewhat
             more
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             contemptible
             by
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             man
             that
             wore
             it
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             word
             was
             the
             very
             Hudibras
             of
             his
             Age.
             And
             ,
             as
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             singularity
             of
             his
             humour
             was
             the
             thing
             that
             made
             him
             the
             common
             Laughing-Stock
             to
             the
             Antiochians
             .
             He
             was
             by
             nature
             
             a
             great
             Pedant
             ,
             wholly
             master'd
             by
             vanity
             and
             ostentation
             ,
             that
             lay
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             all
             his
             designs
             and
             actions
             .
             And
             wherever
             that
             is
             it
             turns
             all
             other
             perfections
             into
             ridicule
             and
             folly
             .
             And
             this
             vanity
             of
             mind
             was
             so
             very
             visible
             in
             the
             features
             and
             motions
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             that
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             
             
               
                 Orat.
                 4ta
                 ,
                 p.
              
               122.
               
            
             says
             he
             made
             a
             right
             guess
             what
             he
             would
             prove
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             a
             young
             Student
             at
             Athens
             :
             
               By
               his
               dancing
               Shoulders
               ,
               his
               wild
               and
               wandring
               Eye
               ,
               his
               shufling
               and
               restless
               feet
               ,
               his
               
               continual
               Grinning
               ,
               and
               abusive
               Conversation
               ,
               the
               variety
               of
               his
               Looks
               ,
               and
               sudden
               alterations
               of
               his
               Countenance
               ,
               nodding
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               moment
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               nothing
               ,
               asking
               impertinent
               Questions
               without
               staying
               for
               any
               Answer
               :
            
             with
             a
             great
             number
             more
             of
             indecencies
             of
             behaviour
             ,
             that
             plainly
             betrayed
             an
             odd
             Constitution
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             natural
             lightness
             was
             very
             well
             improved
             by
             a
             careful
             Education
             ,
             he
             was
             throughly
             instructed
             in
             all
             the
             Greek
             Pedantry
             ,
             he
             had
             upon
             every
             occasion
             a
             Verse
             out
             of
             Hesiod
             or
             Homer
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             so
             much
             as
             muster
             his
             Soldiers
             without
             dispersing
             amongst
             them
             some
             Apothegms
             out
             of
             Plato
             or
             Aristotle
             .
             But
             the
             most
             apish
             Deformity
             in
             him
             ,
             was
             his
             ill
             favour'd
             Imitation
             of
             great
             Men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             when
             he
             conjures
             up
             all
             the
             
             
               Lib.
               16.
               c.
               1.
               
            
             Powers
             of
             his
             indifferent
             Wit
             (
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             complement
             with
             himself
             )
             begins
             his
             Panegyrick
             with
             as
             awkerd
             a
             Satyr
             ,
             as
             a
             spiteful
             Enemy
             could
             well
             have
             contrived
             ,
             by
             comparing
             him
             to
             Titus
             ,
             to
             Trajan
             ,
             to
             the
             Antonines
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             chiefly
             endeavoured
             to
             imitate
             in
             all
             his
             Actions
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             we
             may
             
             take
             Julian's
             own
             Word
             ,
             for
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Themistius
             he
             declares
             himself
             Rival
             to
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             for
             Courage
             ,
             and
             to
             
               M.
               Aurelius
            
             for
             Vertue
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             equalling
             both
             in
             their
             several
             Perfections
             ,
             he
             might
             exceed
             both
             in
             real
             Worth
             and
             Greatness
             .
             And
             he
             was
             so
             apish
             in
             his
             imitation
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             that
             he
             spent
             all
             his
             Nights
             in
             the
             same
             hardship
             that
             the
             old
             Romantick
             Historians
             say
             he
             spent
             his
             ,
             one
             third
             part
             in
             Sleep
             ,
             another
             in
             Business
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             in
             Study
             ,
             which
             continual
             watchfulness
             added
             to
             the
             natural
             warmth
             of
             his
             Brain
             must
             unavoidably
             heat
             it
             into
             ridiculous
             frenzies
             ,
             and
             make
             every
             passage
             of
             his
             Life
             very
             phantastick
             and
             affected
             .
             Now
             when
             such
             a
             Pigmee
             and
             Pedant
             as
             Julian
             was
             ,
             would
             swell
             and
             strut
             and
             look
             big
             ,
             and
             really
             believe
             himself
             of
             equal
             Bulk
             to
             the
             greatest
             Gyants
             ,
             and
             affect
             to
             make
             every
             Step
             he
             takes
             as
             large
             as
             theirs
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             sight
             so
             comical
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             but
             work
             through
             the
             dullest
             Spleen
             of
             the
             Spectators
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             as
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             himself
             reports
             it
             ,
             was
             one
             thing
             that
             made
             the
             Antiochians
             merry
             .
             
               Ridebatur
               ut
               Circops
               ,
               homo
               brevis
               ,
               humeros
               extentans
               angustos
               ,
               &
               barbam
               prae
               se
               ferens
               ●ircinam
               ,
               grandiaque
               incedens
               tanquam
               
               Oti
               frater
               &
               Ephialtis
               ,
               quo●um
               proceritatem
               Homerus
               in
               immensum
               tollit
               .
            
             In
             short
             ,
             his
             whole
             Life
             was
             nothing
             but
             Vanity
             and
             Affectation
             ,
             he
             imposed
             upon
             himself
             the
             hardships
             of
             the
             old
             Law-makers
             ,
             he
             eat
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Lycurgus
             ,
             and
             the
             Sayings
             of
             old
             Cato
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             be
             induced
             to
             a
             second
             Marriage
             out
             of
             fondness
             to
             a
             saying
             of
             Plato
             ,
             nor
             cared
             to
             have
             his
             Exchequer
             full
             ,
             for
             meer
             love
             of
             that
             Sentence
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             That
             he
             cared
             for
             no
             other
             Treasury
             then
             what
             was
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             Bosom
             of
             his
             Friends
             .
             His
             vices
             as
             they
             are
             set
             down
             by
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             
             
               Lib.
               2●
               .
               cap.
               4.
               
            
             himself
             ,
             are
             such
             odd
             and
             uncouth
             defects
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             but
             pervert
             and
             spoil
             the
             greatest
             vertues
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               he
               was
               of
               a
               light
               wit
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               sensible
               of
               it
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               desired
               his
               friends
               to
               watch
               him
               when
               he
               run
               into
               any
               indecency
               ;
               of
               a
               loose
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               scarce
               ever
               silent
               ;
               much
               addicted
               to
               Prophesies
               ,
               unmeasurably
               Superstitious
               ,
               sacrificing
               Beasts
               without
               end
               or
               number
               ,
               greedy
               of
               the
               Applauses
               of
               the
               Rabble
               ,
               an
               insatiable
               hunter
               of
               praise
               from
               the
               smallest
               matters
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               meer
               desire
               of
               Popularity
               ,
               would
               make
               himself
               cheap
               and
               familiar
               with
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             After
             this
             description
             of
             him
             ,
             whatever
             good
             qualities
             
             he
             might
             have
             beside
             ,
             must
             be
             ridiculous
             .
             Thus
             whereas
             he
             admires
             him
             for
             his
             Clemency
             ,
             his
             affectation
             of
             it
             was
             so
             awkerd
             and
             preposterous
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             let
             the
             most
             barbarous
             Crimes
             go
             unpunished
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             when
             the
             Parents
             of
             a
             ravisht
             Maid
             complain'd
             to
             him
             of
             the
             injury
             ,
             though
             by
             Law
             the
             punishment
             was
             death
             ,
             he
             dismissed
             the
             Offender
             without
             any
             Penalty
             ;
             upon
             which
             the
             Parents
             complaining
             of
             it
             as
             a
             dishonour
             to
             their
             Family
             ,
             let
             the
             Laws
             (
             says
             he
             )
             find
             fault
             with
             Clemency
             ,
             it
             becomes
             a
             Courteous
             Emperor
             to
             be
             more
             civil
             then
             the
             Laws
             .
             This
             foolish
             action
             is
             the
             only
             instance
             that
             the
             Historian
             gives
             of
             this
             vertue
             in
             him
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             was
             a
             great
             pretender
             to
             Philosophick
             patience
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Man
             so
             Extravagant
             and
             intemperate
             in
             his
             passion
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             described
             by
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             .
             
               Is
               not
               this
               highly
               commendable
               in
               our
               Philosopher
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
               
                 Orat.
                 4
                 
                   ta
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 121.
                 
              
               so
               free
               from
               passion
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               above
               the
               Turbulent
               Motions
               of
               the
               Mind
               ,
               like
               those
               famous
               Princes
               of
               former
               times
               ,
               who
               were
               renown'd
               for
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               Temper
               ,
               that
               whatever
               befell
               them
               ,
               never
               changed
               their
               countenance
               ,
               or
               shew'd
               the
               least
               appearance
               of
               disturbance
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               sate
               in
               
               Judgment
               ,
               he
               fill'd
               the
               Court
               with
               his
               own
               noise
               and
               clamour
               ,
               and
               was
               outragious
               in
               his
               passion
               beyond
               all
               expression●
               Who
               knows
               not
               that
               when
               even
               poor
               Peasants
               ,
               that
               publickly
               made
               their
               Addresses
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               ask
               such
               things
               as
               Men
               are
               wont
               to
               beg
               of
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               wont
               in
               a
               violent
               manner
               to
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
               beat
               them
               with
               his
               fist
               ,
               and
               kick
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               glad
               if
               they
               could
               scape
               so
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             the
             greatest
             subject
             for
             contempt
             of
             him
             was
             his
             immense
             Superstition
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             Learned
             Philosopher
             we
             may
             suppose
             much
             more
             ridiculous
             then
             in
             an
             old
             woman
             ,
             the
             description
             of
             it
             in
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             is
             very
             pleasant
             ,
             lib.
             22.
             cap.
             12.
             beside
             several
             other
             strange
             Stories
             of
             his
             Euthusiasms
             ,
             to
             which
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             is
             so
             so
             kind
             as
             to
             impute
             all
             his
             madness
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             was
             so
             hot-headed
             as
             to
             pretend
             to
             Visions
             and
             Correspondence
             with
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             believed
             himself
             .
             When
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Augustus
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             when
             he
             Rebelled
             
             
               
                 Am.
                 Marcel
                 .
                 lib.
              
               20.
               cap.
               5.
               
            
             against
             Constantius
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             Vision
             of
             the
             Publick
             Genius
             ,
             that
             Commanded
             him
             to
             do
             it
             against
             his
             own
             Inclinations
             ,
             
             
               
                 Idem
                 lib.
              
               21.
               cap.
               2.
               
            
             and
             when
             he
             went
             with
             his
             Army
             towards
             Rome
             ,
             he
             had
             at
             Vienna
             another
             
             Vision
             from
             all
             his
             Puppet
             Gods
             to
             assure
             him
             of
             success
             .
             But
             to
             forbear
             the
             endless
             Catalogue
             of
             his
             Follies
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             set
             down
             an
             Account
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Pious
             Processions
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             described
             by
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             it
             .
             
               He
               Published
               an
               Edict
               
               
                 Orat.
                 adversus
                 Gentes
                 .
              
               through
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               that
               the
               Idol-Temples
               and
               Altars
               should
               be
               Rebuilt
               ,
               the
               ancient
               Worship
               given
               to
               the
               Daemons
               ,
               and
               great
               Revenues
               setled
               for
               its
               maintenance
               ,
               upon
               which
               Edict
               immediately
               the
               Magicians
               ,
               the
               Inchanters
               ,
               the
               Augurs
               ,
               the
               Diviners
               ,
               the
               Conjurers
               ,
               the
               Tavern
               Hocus-pocus
               Men
               repair'd
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World.
               And
               here
               might
               you
               behold
               the
               Court
               replenisht
               with
               the
               most
               infamous
               ,
               profligate
               ,
               and
               vagabond
               Persons
               ;
               for
               all
               that
               were
               ready
               to
               starve
               for
               Bread
               ,
               all
               that
               were
               Convicted
               of
               Villany
               ,
               all
               that
               were
               condemned
               to
               the
               publick
               Prisons
               ,
               and
               the
               Mines
               ,
               all
               the
               mean
               People
               that
               could
               not
               live
               upon
               their
               Trades
               ,
               immediately
               professed
               themselves
               Heathen
               Priests
               ,
               and
               you
               cannot
               imagine
               in
               what
               honour
               and
               esteem
               they
               were
               held
               by
               his
               Imperial
               Majesty
               .
               He
               despised
               the
               great
               Commanders
               and
               Generals
               of
               his
               Army
               in
               comparison
               of
               these
               poor
               jugling
               Cheats
               .
               He
               made
               solemn
               Processions
               through
               the
               City
               with
               a
               
               rout
               of
               Bawds
               ,
               and
               Carted
               Whores
               ,
               and
               whilst
               his
               Royal
               Guard
               ,
               and
               Praetorian
               Bands
               kept
               their
               distance
               ,
               this
               wretched
               rout
               of
               Infamous
               Cattle
               ,
               Pimps
               ,
               Bawds
               ,
               Harlots
               ,
               Sodomites
               ,
               encompass't
               his
               Majesty
               in
               his
               Passage
               through
               the
               Forum
               ,
               venting
               all
               the
               way
               such
               mirth
               and
               discourse
               ,
               as
               became
               such
               an
               Holy
               Rabble
               .
               A
               matter
               of
               Fact
               (
               says
               he
               )
               so
               absurd
               and
               ridiculous
               in
               it self
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               cannot
               but
               seem
               incredible
               to
               Posterity
               .
               Neither
               indeed
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               any
               private
               Person
               ,
               that
               was
               bound
               to
               any
               sense
               of
               shame
               or
               modesty
               ,
               could
               appear
               in
               publick
               in
               such
               a
               foul
               and
               indecent
               action
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               hope
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               appealing
               to
               the
               Testimony
               of
               this
               Age
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               many
               that
               were
               Spectators
               ,
               who
               know
               ,
               and
               can
               and
               will
               attest
               the
               Truth
               of
               my
               Report
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               I
               publish
               it
               to
               the
               Witnesses
               that
               are
               yet
               alive
               ,
               lest
               Posterity
               should
               suspect
               my
               fidelity
               in
               telling
               such
               an
               Extravagant
               Story
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               conjure
               all
               ,
               both
               young
               and
               old
               ,
               that
               were
               Eye-witnesses
               of
               it
               as
               well
               as
               my self
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               have
               made
               the
               least
               addition
               to
               the
               foppery
               ,
               they
               would
               publickly
               shame
               and
               convince
               me
               of
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             after
             all
             this
             Evidence
             and
             Demonstration
             of
             folly
             can
             any
             Man
             be
             so
             
             hard-hearted
             as
             to
             impose
             such
             a
             rigid
             severity
             upon
             the
             pleasant
             Gentlemen
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             enjoy
             some
             mirth
             from
             so
             much
             folly
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             Christians
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             keep
             their
             Gravity
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             indulged
             in
             their
             sport
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             for
             nothing
             else
             then
             the
             great
             pleasure
             and
             satisfaction
             that
             they
             must
             take
             ,
             in
             seeing
             the
             greatest
             Enemy
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             the
             greatest
             fool
             in
             the
             World.
             But
             however
             if
             they
             jear'd
             him
             they
             did
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             therefore
             from
             their
             breaking
             Jests
             upon
             himself
             ,
             his
             Beard
             ,
             and
             his
             Superstition
             ;
             to
             infer
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             making
             assaults
             upon
             his
             Government
             ,
             only
             proves
             what
             an
             aking
             Tooth
             some
             Men
             have
             to
             be
             at
             their
             own
             Conclusion
             ,
             but
             I
             hope
             by
             this
             time
             it
             is
             drawn
             out
             :
             And
             now
             having
             thus
             far
             brought
             down
             the
             contrary
             both
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             from
             its
             first
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Reign
             ,
             through
             all
             Varieties
             and
             Vicissitudes
             of
             condition
             ,
             I
             shall
             at
             present
             here
             break
             off
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             its
             own
             Demonstration
             .
             Though
             if
             it
             please
             God
             to
             send
             me
             life
             and
             health
             ,
             and
             if
             my
             Superiours
             think
             the
             Work
             worth
             encouragement
             and
             acceptance
             ,
             I
             shall
             trace
             it
             down
             through
             the
             following
             Ages
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A56396-e3090
           
             
               Audite
               Judaei
               &
               Gentes
               ,
               audi
               circumcisio
               ,
               audi
               praeputium
               ,
               audite
               omnia
               regna
               terrena
               .
               Non
               impedio
               dominationem
               vestram
               in
               hoc
               Mundo
               :
               Regnum
               meum
               non
               est
               de
               hoc
               Mundo
               .
            
             Augustin
             .
             
               in
               Evang.
            
             Johan
             .
             Tract
             .
             115.
             
          
           
             
               Decret
               .
               secunda
               pars
               causa
            
             23.
             quaest
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Barclay
             
               contra
               Monarchom
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             p.
             157.
             
             Salmas
             .
             
               defens
               .
               Reg.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               J●s
               .
               de
               B●lso
               Judaico
               ;
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               ●nnum
            
             ,
             650.
             
             ●
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Leviath
               .
               part
            
             .
             3.
             cap.
             42.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             38.
             
             Mark
             8.
             34.
             
             Luk.
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Holy
               Common-wealth
            
             Thes.
             377.
             
          
           
             
               Lex
               Rex
               Q.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             275.
             
          
           
             
               Holy
               Common-wealth
            
             Thes.
             349.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             479.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             424.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             486.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             488●
             
          
           
             Pag.
             477.
             
          
           
             *
             Thes.
             363.
             
          
           
             Q.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Adv.
               Math.
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Còntra
               Monach
            
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Jare
               belli
               &
               pacis
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Holy
               Common-wealth
               p.
            
             466.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             20.
             25.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Antiq.
               Jud.
            
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             3●
             
          
           
             
               In
               Praefat.
               ad
               lib.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Leunclavius
             ,
             l.
             p.
             156.
             
          
           
             
               Leunclavius
               Graeco-Rom
               .
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Pag.
             118.
             
          
           
             
               E●seb
               .
               Lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             p.
             4●0
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ad
             demetrianum
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             13.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Ox●n
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eben
               Ezra
            
             ,
             p.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             to
             the
             Parl.
             April
             19.
             1649
             ,
             P.
             35.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Imperio
               cap.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Virgin.
               Vel.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             A●●s
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             Can.
             15.
             
          
           
             Can.
             16.
             
          
           
             Can.
             32.
             
          
           
             Can.
             33.
             
          
           
             Can
             35.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             
          
           
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             Can.
             26.
             
          
           
             Can.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               hist.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             42.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             67.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             163.
             v.
             
               Carthag
               .
               Collat.
            
             p.
             631.
             
             
               Editionis
               Baldwini
            
             .
          
           
             
               Epist.
               Vigil
            
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Distinct.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             De
             Unitate
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             Cùm
             singulis
             Pastoribus
             portio
             Gregis
             sit
             adscripta
             ,
             quam
             regat
             unusquisque
             ac
             gubernet
             ,
             rationem
             sui
             actûs
             Domino
             redditurus
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Necesse
             est
             itaque
             tot
             ac
             tantas
             Ecclesias
             unam
             esse
             illam
             ab
             Apostolis
             primam
             ,
             ex
             quâ
             omnes
             ,
             sic
             omnes
             Prima
             &
             Apostolicae
             .
             De
             Praescrip
             .
          
           
             
               V.
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             Ante
             actam
             Paenitentiam
             ,
             
             ante
             exomologesin
             gravissimi
             atque
             extrmei
             delicti
             factam
             ,
             ante
             manum
             ab
             Episcopo
             &
             Clero
             in
             paenitentiam
             impositam
             ,
             offerre
             pro
             illis
             ,
             &
             Eucharistiam
             dare
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             15.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Oxon.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e11140
           
             
               V.
               Baron
               .
               An.
            
             253.
             
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ut
             à
             quib
             .
             tam
             devotè
             
             &
             fortiter
             servatur
             fides
             domino
             ,
             ab
             eisdem
             lex
             quoque
             &
             disciplina
             domini
             reservetur
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e13890
           
             Epist.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ne
             actus
             noster
             ,
             qui
             adunatus
             esse
             &
             consentire
             circa
             omnia
             debet
             ,
             in
             aliquo
             discreparet
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             25.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             27.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             36.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             57.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             5●
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             66.
             
          
           
             Quando
             Ecclesia
             ,
             quae
             Catholica
             una
             est
             scissa
             non
             sit
             neque
             divisa
             ,
             sed
             sit
             utique
             connexa
             ,
             &
             cohaerentium
             sibi
             invicem
             sacerdotum
             glutino
             copulata
             .
          
           
             Ut
             prius
             Dominum
             meum
             consulam
             an
             tibi
             pacem
             dari
             ,
             &
             te
             ad
             Communicationem
             Ecclesiae
             suae
             admitti
             suâ
             Ostensione
             &
             Admonitione
             permittat
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e14780
           
             P.
             28.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             67.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             46.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e15930
           
             
               Apud
               Euseb
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             cap.
             43.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             65.
             
          
           
             Frustrà
             tales
             Episcopatum
             sibi
             usurpare
             conantur
             ,
             cùm
             manifestum
             sit
             ejusmodi
             homines
             nececclesiae
             Christi
             posse
             praeesse
             ,
             nec
             Deo
             sacrificia
             offerre
             debere
             .
             Maximè
             cum
             jam
             pridem
             nobiscum
             &
             cum
             omnibus
             omnino
             Episcopis
             in
             toto
             mundo
             constitutis
             ,
             etiam
             Cornelius
             Collega
             noster
             facerdos
             pacificus
             ac
             justus
             ,
             &
             Martyrio
             quoque
             dignatione
             domini
             honoratus
             ,
             decreverit
             ejusmodi
             homines
             ad
             paenitentiam
             quidem
             agendam
             posse
             admitti
             ;
             ab
             ordinatione
             autem
             Cleri
             atque
             sacerdotali
             honore
             prohiberi
             .
          
           
             Simon
             Magus
             Heresin
             
             condidit
             ,
             Helenae
             meretricis
             adjutus
             auxilio
             ;
             Nicholaus
             Antiochenus
             omnium
             immundiciarum
             repertor
             choros
             duxit
             faemineos
             .
             Marcion
             Romam
             praemisit
             Mulierem
             ,
             quae
             decipiendos
             sibi
             animos
             praepararet
             .
             Apelles
             Philomenem
             suarūhabuit
             comitē
             doctrinarū
             .
             Montanus
             immundi
             spiritûs
             praedicator
             per
             Priscam
             &
             Maximillam
             nobiles
             &
             opulentas
             faeminas
             primùm
             auro
             corrupit
             ,
             deinde
             haeresi
             polluit
             .
             Dimittam
             vetera
             ,
             ad
             viciniora
             transcendam
             ,
             Arius
             ut
             Orbem
             deciperet
             sororem
             principis
             antè
             decepit
             ,
             Donatus
             per
             Africam
             ut
             infaelices
             quosque
             faetentibus
             pollueretaquis
             ,
             Lucillae
             opibus
             adjutus
             est
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Ct●siphoutem
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e15950
           
             
               V.
               August
               .
               contra
               Crescon
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e17720
           
             
               Ad
               annum
            
             314.
             
             Num.
             52.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e19590
           
             
               Quib.
               succedens
            
             Julianus
             
               desertor
               Chrsti
               &
               inimicus
               ,
               Supplicantibus
               vestris
               R●gatiano
               &
               Pontio
               ,
               libertatem
               parti
               Donati
               permisit
               ;
               denique
               tunc
               reddidit
               Basilicas
               Haereticis
               ,
               quando
               Templa
               Daemoniis
               :
               eo
               modo
               putans
               Christianum
               nomen
               posse
               perire
               de
               terris
               ,
               si
               unitati
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               de
               quâ
               lapsus
               fuerat
               ,
               invideret
               ,
               &
               Sacrilegas
               dissensiones
               liberas
               esse
               permitteret
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e20180
           
             Pars
             Donati
             in
             multa
             minutissima
             frusta
             conscissa
             est
             ,
             quae
             omnes
             minutae
             particulae
             hanc
             unam
             multò
             grandiorem
             ,
             in
             qua
             Primianus
             est
             ,
             de
             recepto
             Maximianistarum
             Baptismo
             reprehendunt
             ;
             &
             singulae
             conantur
             asserere
             ,
             apud
             se
             tantummodo
             verum
             baptismum
             remansisse
             ,
             nec
             omnino
             esse
             alibi
             ,
             neque
             in
             toto
             Orbe
             Terrarum
             ,
             quâ
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             expanditur
             ,
             nec
             in
             ipsa
             grandiore
             parte
             Donati
             ,
             nec
             in
             caeteris
             ,
             praeter
             se
             unam
             ,
             in
             minutissimis
             partibus
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Epist.
               &
               Ecclesi
               l.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             De
             nobis
             ergò
             quod
             
             queramini
             ,
             non
             habetis
             ;
             etenim
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             mansuetudo
             etiam
             ab
             his
             Imperatorum
             jussionibus
             omnino
             conquieverat
             ,
             nisi
             vestri
             Clerici
             &
             Circumcelliones
             per
             suas
             immanissimas
             improbitates
             ,
             furiosasque
             violentias
             quietem
             nostram
             perturbantes
             atque
             vastantes
             ,
             haec
             in
             vos
             recoli
             &
             moveri
             coegissent
             .
             Nam
             priusquam
             recentiores
             leges
             istae
             ,
             de
             quibus
             modò
             querimini
             ,
             venissent
             in
             Africam
             ,
             insidias
             in
             itineribus
             nostris
             Episcopis
             tetenderunt
             ,
             conclericos
             nostros
             plagis
             immanissimis
             quassaverunt
             ,
             Laicis
             quoque
             &
             plagas
             gravissimas
             inflixerunt
             ,
             &
             intulerunt
             eorum
             AEdificiis
             incendia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             68.
             
               ad
               Januar●
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e21670
           
             
               A●gust
               .
               lib.
            
             3
             ,
             
               contra
               Julianum
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               Non
               Divini
               magis
               quàm
               humani
               juris
               peritus
               .
               v.
            
             more
             of
             his
             Character
             in
             
             Baldwin's
             Hist.
             Collat
             .
             Carthag
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
               contra
               Julianum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Contr●
               gaudentium
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Haeret.
               l.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             
               Quem
               Marinus
               ,
               incertum
               an
               zelo
               stimulatus
               ,
               an
               auro
               corruptus
               ,
               occidit
               .
            
             Oros
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Haeret.
               l.
            
             55.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               l.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               l.
            
             56.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e23170
           
             
               Ad
               Galat.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             L.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               Ecclis
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Ap●●●●●●
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Li●
             .
             2.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               Theod
               .
               l.
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               ann
            
             .
             318.
             
             N.
             88.
             
             
               Ad
               an
            
             .
             319
             N.
             22.
             26.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             32.
             
             
               Ad
               Valent●
            
          
           
             
               Athanas.
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             Ep.
             contra
             Her.
             Arian
             .
          
           
             
               So●
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Sand.
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             p.
             2●
             .
          
           
             
               Soc.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Trinitate
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               l.
               1.
               p.
               217
               ,
               218.
               &
               l.
               2.
               p.
               19.
               
               He
               braggs
               that
            
             Petavius
             
               in
               l.
               1.
               c.
               6.
               
               §.
               5.
               calls
               all
               the
               Fathers
               of
               this
               Councii
               dunces
               and
               fools
               ,
               tho
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               place
               quoted
               .
            
          
           
             
               Praefa●
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Soz.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
             
               De
               Trinitate
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Synod
               .
               pag.
            
             873.
             
          
           
             
               Socrat.
               ●●
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e25680
           
             l.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               D●
               D●cret
               .
               ●●●●
               Syn.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             I●
             Dial●contra
             L●cif
             .
          
           
             
               A●●●as
               .
               Apol.
            
             2.
             p.
             738.
             
          
           
             
               Soc.
               l
            
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
             
               Soz.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               Theod.
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             c.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               l.
               1.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             ●
             .
             p.
             722.
             
          
           
             
               Apol.
               p.
            
             731.
             
          
           
             
               And
               yet
            
             Philostorgius
             
               has
               been
               so
               dull
               as
               to
               record
               this
               Story
               for
               an
               undoubted
               truth
               ,
               notwithstanding
               those
               many
               clear
               Testimonies
               of
               its
               falshood
               still
               extant
               ,
               particularly
               the
               Synodical
               Epistle
               of
               the
            
             AEgyptian
             
               Bishops
               ,
               written
               on
               purpose
               for
               its
               confutation
               ,
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Soc.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Soc.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Concil
               .
               Max.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             p.
             455.
             
          
           
             
               Soc.
               l.
            
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             32.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e28260
           
             ●unap
             .
             invitâ
             Sopat
             .
          
           
             
               Apol.
               p.
            
             805.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Solit
             .
          
           
             l.
             2.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             l.
             1●
             .
          
           
             l.
             4.
             c.
             54.
             
          
           
             Adan
             .
             336.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               ib.
               c.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             l.
             1.
             c.
             33.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e30090
           
             
               De
               Vitâ
               Constant.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             51.
             
          
           
             Idatius
             in
             Fastis
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             1.
             
             
               Ed.
               Petav.
               p.
            
             60.
             75.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             l.
             1.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Nazianz.
             in
             laudibus
             Athanas
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e31000
           
             l.
             21.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Socratis
               Testimonium
            
             
             
               in
               rebus
               Athanasii
               nullius
               ponderis
               est
               ,
               quippe
               qui
               pugnantia
               inter
               se
               dixerit
               atque
               contraria
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vales.
               Observ
               .
               Eccles.
               in
               Socrat.
               &
               Sozem.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e32960
           
             l.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             p.
             83.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e34250
           
             
               Note
               that
               this
               soul
               Story
               is
               carefully
               omitted
               by
            
             Sandius
             ,
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Solit.
             
          
           
             Sandius
             
               is
               ●ilent
               here
               too
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Paganis
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             Apolog.
             ad
             Constantium
             .
          
           
             *
             V.
             Juliani
             
               Orat.
               ad
               Constantium
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               Mentiti
               sumus
               ,
               finximus
               ,
               &
               omnia
               quae
               .
               Athanasio
               objecta
               fuere
               ,
               calumnià
               scatent
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ath●n●f
               .
               Apol.
               p.
            
             67●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e35980
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Sol.
            
             p.
             834.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Theodoret
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             Ep.
             ●d
             Solit.
             
          
           
             
               ●●●●
               laudibu●
               Athanasii
               .
               See
               the
               same
               Character
               in
               Epiphan
               .
               Har●s
               .
            
             76.
             
             
               &
               Anmian
               .
               Marcel
               .
               l.
            
             22.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               V.
               Athanas.
               Apol.
               p.
            
             6●5
             .
             
               B.
               &
               Ep.
               ad
               solit
               .
               p.
            
             859.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             
               V.
               Athanas.
               Ep.
               ad
               Solit.
               p.
            
             810.
             
             
               D.
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e37070
           
             
               Animad
               .
               Epiph.
               ad
               h●res
            
             .
             73.
             
               &
               dissert
               .
               de
               Photini
               damnation●
               .
            
          
           
             
               Annot.
               in
               Socrat.
               hist.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             l.
             16.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Ecce
             Photinus
             
               hominem
               tantum
               profitetur
               Dei
               filium
               ;
               dicit
               illum
               non
               fuisse
               ante
               beatam
            
             Mariam
             :
             
               tua
               quoque
               haec
               est
               professio
               .
               Quod
               enim
               ante
               omnia
               quidem
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ante
               Caelos
               ,
               Terram
               ,
               Mare
               ,
               &
               omnia
               quae
               in
               eis
               sunt
               ,
               Filius
               Dei
               sit
               ,
               sed
               quod
               extiterit
               ex
               nihilo
               ,
               sed
               quod
               sit
               creatura
            
             ;
             
             
               quid
               interesse
               Arbitraris
               inter
               te
            
             &
             Paulum
             Samosatenum
             ,
             
               veleum
               ,
               tum
               ejus
               Discipulum
               tuum
               Conscotinum
               ,
               nisi
               quia
               tu
               ante
               omnia
               dicis
               ,
               ille
               verò
               post
               omnia
               ?
               Caeterùm
               una
               vobis
               credulitatis
               &
               incredulitatis
               mens
               est
               ,
               ut
               diceretis
               non
               habere
               Deum
               verum
               silium
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               non
               parcend
               .
               in
               D●um
               delinq
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e40220
           
             H●rts
             .
             73.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             ,
             2.
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Germinii
               ●●p
               .
               in
               Hi●ar
               .
               frag
               .
               p.
            
             455.
             
          
           
             
               Epipha●
               .
               Heres
            
             .
             73.
             
             N.
             22.
             
          
           
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             
               Soz.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               Frag.
               Hilarii
            
             ,
             p.
             488.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Frag.
               Hil.
               p.
            
             447.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               ●Theodor
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Soc.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Theod.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             In
             Frag.
             Hilar.
             
          
           
             Adversus
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             ib.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e42160
           
             *
             Though
             Philostorgius
             is
             so
             weak
             as
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             provok't
             the
             Emperour
             to
             this
             severity
             ,
             because
             Aëtius
             had
             bafled
             his
             Friend
             Basilius
             .
          
           
             
               D●
               Synodis
               p.
            
             915.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             
               Soz.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               D●
               Synod
               .
               p.
            
             9●7
             .
          
           
             l.
             6●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ad.
               An.
            
             361.
             n.
             45.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e43680
           
             
               Apolog.
               p.
            
             728.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             730.
             
          
           
             p.
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             p.
             818.
             
          
           
             l.
             15.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Solit
             .
          
           
             
               Athanas.
               Ep.
               ad
               Solit
               .
               p.
            
             833.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Episc.
               &
               Cle●
               .
               l.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Episc.
               Eccl●s
               .
               &
               Cler.
               l.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             pag.
             3●6
             .
          
           
             *
             Apol.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             674.
             
          
           
             *
             Apol
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             p.
             ●78
             .
             D.
             
          
           
             †
             
               ib.
               p.
            
             681.
             C.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             686.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             687.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             
               De
               non
               parcendum
               &
               Deum
               Delinq
               .
               p.
            
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e45570
           
             *
             
               Nullas
               infestas
               hominibus
               bestias
               ,
               ut
               sunt
               sibi
               ferales
               plerique
               Christia●orum
               .
            
             Am.
             Marcel
             .
             l.
             22.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             l.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             l.
             2.
             p.
             13●6
             .
          
           
             V.
             Atha
             .
             nas
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Russin●a●um
             .
          
           
             Adv.
             Lucifer
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Illud
               apud
               omnes
               constitit
               ,
               unius
            
             Hilarii
             beneficio
             Gallias
             
               nostras
               piaculo
               haeresis
               liberatas
               .
               Sulp.
               Sev.
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Juliani
               Epist
            
             .
             6.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             V.
             Soz.
             c.
             5
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             11.
             
             
               Chrysostom
               de
               Juven
               .
               &
               Max.
               Greg.
               Na●
               .
               Ino.
            
             1.
             p.
             86.
             
             &
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A56396-e46980
           
             
               S●zom
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Soz.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Theod.
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               V.
               Baron
               .
               Anno
            
             362.
             
             N.
             27.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             17.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Misopog
               .
               ●
            
             .
             69.